,y /fc 
 
 7~ III II .X 1 1 
 
 Irresistible
 
 FRKI) M. 
 
 1 1< >< >K -. i ; i .1 .1 : u 
 iiioi) Ti:i.i-x;itAiu AVI:. 
 
 OAKLAND. C AI..
 
 Grace Feld. 
 
 (frontispiece)
 
 Th 
 
 e 
 
 Irresistible Current 
 
 By 
 
 MRS. I. LOWENBERG 
 
 BROADWAY PUBLISHING CO. 
 835 BROADWAY, NEW YORK
 
 Copyright, 1908. 
 
 BY 
 
 MRS. I. LOWENBERG 
 
 All rights reserved.
 
 The Irresistible Current 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Situated in the suburbs of Wiesbaden, Ger 
 many, was a little cottage in a small street near 
 the Grand Avenue. It would have been rude 
 looking had it not been for the pink and white 
 roses climbing luxuriantly over it. Decked thus 
 by nature, it contrasted not unpleasingly with 
 the stately palaces bordering the grand and beau 
 tiful Wilhelmstrasse. This cottage was the hum 
 ble home of a young girl of some seventeen sum 
 mers, whose black eyes, dark complexion and 
 other characteristics proclaimed her to be one of 
 Judea s daughters. She held a letter with an 
 American stamp, which she had just received 
 from the postman. 
 
 "See, mother," said the girl, joyfully, to an 
 aged woman who was sitting on a low stool, "I 
 know it is a letter from brother Joseph. Dear, 
 Joseph," and she kissed the letter rapturously. 
 "What would we do without him?" 
 
 "Come, Ruth, open the letter quickly," said 
 the old lady, who might have been good looking 
 in her young days. "It takes you an age," and 
 she looked wistfully at her son s letter. "Is there 
 nothing written in Hebrew for me?" * 
 
 2136720
 
 2 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "No, mother/ she answered as she opened the 
 letter, took from it a small folded paper and 
 glanced hastily over it, "Joseph does better than 
 writing Hebrew letters ; he sends us a check again 
 for one hundred thalers !" 
 
 "My dear son! my good boy! I am afraid I 
 shall never see him again, never lay my head on 
 his bosom and cry out the joy of my old heart." 
 
 "Yes, you can, mother, if you will listen to 
 what he writes" : 
 "Dear Parents: 
 
 "Why will you not make up your minds to 
 come to America where labor is King?" he had 
 caught up the cry of his comrades "and in this 
 year 19 every one has yet a chance to be rich. 
 Not that you shall work ; my strong arm can and 
 will do that. 
 
 "You, father, shall smoke your pipe, and, 
 mother, you shall knit stockings. Don t be afraid 
 about keeping the good, old orthodox faith, for 
 you can keep it here very well, and you know if 
 you drop a thing or two death won t come from 
 it. It is better here for Ruth, too. She must 
 have her dower at home you know, and there is 
 no need of that here. Her dear, little self is all 
 that will be wanted. As your other children are 
 dead I should think you would want to be united 
 with us, the remaining two. 
 
 "To see your dear, loving faces is all that I 
 want to make me completely happy. I send you 
 one hundred thalers; I wish I could make it a 
 thousand. From 
 
 "Your loving son, 
 
 "JOSEPH RHEINBERG."
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 3 
 
 "Mother, I think Joseph has a good deal of 
 happiness on the other side of the sea, even if 
 people are not so religious there. I wish we could 
 go to New York." 
 
 "I know you are not satisfied here, but your 
 father says that most of the Jews in America do 
 not live up to their religion, that they give up 
 Kosher, go to Synagogue only on the New Year 
 and the day of Atonement and think these few 
 days of prayer enough to give God. Their days 
 and years are spent in dreaming of gold; they 
 think not of the God of Israel, and when they 
 are rich" here Mrs. Rheinberg heaved a sigh 
 and looked around fearfully as if Satan might 
 creep in if she gave expression to her thoughts 
 "they forget the Almighty altogether and say 
 boldly, there is no God. It s not right, but your 
 father, though he has no other book learning, has 
 studied Talmud and Midrash and says it is bet 
 ter to be dead and forgotten than think that 
 way." . 
 
 "Do you think, mother, that Joseph believes as 
 father does?" asked Ruth, opening her eyes wide, 
 knowing how her opinions, though she never gave 
 them utterance, conflicted with her mother s. 
 
 "I am afraid not exactly. When your father 
 grows uneasy I comfort him with the hope that 
 our boy is better than other boys, but this letter 
 speaks volumes. I am afraid he is forgetting the 
 lessons of home," and the old lady groaned in 
 the anguish of her heart. 
 
 "We had better go to him and keep him from 
 the wrong road," artfully replied Ruth. 
 
 "No, no, your father will not hear of it, and,
 
 4 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 child, I am afraid I shall soon be moved some 
 where else. I feel queer. My head aches, my 
 limbs ache, everything aches." 
 
 "Nonsense, mother, don t give way to fancies. 
 You do too much, always saving me; then this 
 letter and the talk about Joseph and America 
 have worked on your feelings. Come now, lie 
 down, take it easy, play lady for the rest of the 
 day." 
 
 It is needless to say the mother willingly 
 obeyed the daughter s cheery counsel. The old 
 folks had been born, bred and hoped to die in the 
 old place. They had a perfect horror of "a new 
 country." To them with their years upon them, 
 nothing new could be commendable. Everything 
 which came from their forefathers and had the 
 mold of antiquity about it was wise, beneficial and 
 good. Innovations in religion were devices of 
 Beelzebub. A new mode of traveling dangerous 
 and a change of residence very unlucky. 
 
 New departures are not necessarily good, 
 neither can they always be termed unreasonable; 
 for innovators in most instances have based their 
 fundamental changes on judgment and frequently 
 benefited mankind. Moses, Socrates, Mohammed 
 and Luther were innovators and reformers, and 
 the world has had more light through their ad 
 vent. Aristotle and Bacon, adopting new reason 
 ings in philosophy and evolving new systems, did 
 much for the enlightenment of the world. James 
 Hargreaves, the inventor of the spinning-jenny, 
 who certainly promoted th-e interests of man, was 
 driven from his home by the other spinners, who 
 thought his new contrivance would deprive them
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 5 
 
 of work. Innovation means advance. Progress 
 does not necessarily imply Positivism, Evolution 
 ism, Absolutism or other sectional isms. We 
 may, like Auguste Comte, worship humanity and 
 yet believe in God. We may accept one part of 
 a belief and yet reject that which makes the Deity 
 a "Metaphysical hypothesis." Some minds can 
 not agree with Herbert Spencer and Darwin, 
 neither can they accept the Buddhistical Nirvana 
 nor individual absorption after death, still they 
 may cull some truths, which fall from speculative 
 psychologists. 
 
 "Dear father, come in on tiptoe ; mother is rest 
 ing. I went into the room just now and she cried 
 out in her sleep, Oh, what lovely white roses ! 
 but don t look frightened, I know it is only a cold. 
 See what I have here for you, a letter and a 
 check," and Ruth held them before Mr. Rhein- 
 berg s eyes. 
 
 "Ha !" returned the old man, as he walked with 
 an effort to suppress the creaking of his boots, 
 which he thought never before produced such 
 grating sounds, "from Joseph? Let me see; in 
 German. What does he say? Is he going to 
 bless us with joy and come home? I see by your 
 holding your head down that he has not written 
 that. He sends money. Does he think everything 
 can be plastered with thalers?" 
 
 "Father, for heaven s sake don t be angry with 
 Joseph. He begs that all of us shall come to him. 
 He can t leave his work and come to see you. He 
 has not enough money for that. Be reasonable; 
 let us go tq him."
 
 6 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "Yes," spoke the old man hastily, "go to Ameri 
 ca and eat pork and oysters. Let Joseph come 
 home, he has enough, and Rachel, our neighbor 
 Isaac s daughter, thinks from his picture that he 
 must be a handsome man. Let me tell you she 
 has a nice, little sum for her dower. He can take 
 her for his wife and that will pay his expenses 
 back, you see. Write him that, Ruth; yes, 
 honey," and his voice softened and he broke out 
 into a gleeful laugh, "you write him that. That 
 is the way to bring my curly headed boy back. 
 Come now and let us go into the other room and 
 see your mother." 
 
 "Mother s eyes are closed, father, but her face 
 is very red and very hot ; her breath comes thick 
 and fast. What does this mean ?" 
 
 "It means," replied the old man, feeling his 
 wife s pulse, "that mother is sick. Quick, child, 
 it is not yet dark, run for the doctor." 
 
 The evening was a pleasant one in June and 
 the streets were crowded with pleasure seekers of 
 every class. The invalids who came from afar 
 to test the efficacy of the mineral waters, pre 
 ferred the secluded walks. Ruth flew past them 
 all, past the Kursaal, where the loud voices, the 
 merry shouts of laughter and even the soft strains 
 of the music, which floated from the garden, 
 sounded harshly on her ear. With a few short 
 bounds she was up the steps to the doctor s office. 
 The door opened at her touch. 
 
 "Why, Fraulein," said the good, old physician, 
 who had known her from infancy, "what is the 
 trouble?" 
 
 "My mother !" cried the panting girl.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 7 
 
 "Is ill?" continued the doctor. "Return home, 
 my child, I shall soon follow." 
 
 "You will please be quick, Herr Doctor." 
 
 "Yes, yes," with a benign, fatherly pat of the 
 hand. 
 
 Ruth retraced her steps with the same rapidity 
 that she had come. "Well, well, how is she?" she 
 eagerly inquired of her father. 
 
 "She is very sick, I think; talking all the time." 
 
 "Did she say anything more of white flowers?" 
 
 "No, no, she called Joseph and begged him 
 never to leave her. I don t understand it. So 
 sick; but she has been ailing a long time." 
 
 "Oh, father!" said the grief-stricken girl, 
 bursting into a flood of tears, "I dreamt last night 
 of a bride decked with flowers." 
 
 "Well, what of that? Have you got your head 
 filled with such silly trash ? God is good ; she will 
 soon be better." 
 
 The doctor soon arrived and Ruth could 
 scarcely wait to hear the result of the diagnosis. 
 
 "My child," said good Dr. Miiller gravely, 
 "your mother is very ill. No, no, hysterics will 
 not answer," as Ruth lost her self-control. "She 
 requires good and careful nursing, and excite 
 ment of any kind will be very injurious to her. 
 Much depends on your skill and judgment, my 
 little woman ; so no more tears." 
 
 "No, Herr Doctor, I will swallow my tears," 
 replied she with difficulty repressing a sob, "only 
 tell me what to do." 
 
 "Yes, yes, now listen ; I will give you minute 
 directions and I shall call again in the morning." 
 After instructing her the physician started to go.
 
 8 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "You stay with mother, Ruth, I will see the 
 doctor to the door." No sooner was the door 
 closed than the old man asked in frightened tones, 
 "What is it?" 
 
 "It is typhoid fever. I am grieved to say that 
 it appears to be a severe attack, and as she is no 
 longer young, one cannot tell the result. Good 
 night."" 
 
 The blunt words of the doctor staggered him 
 and he went in with a heavy heart. "Oh, father, 
 what shall we do?" mutely appealed the eyes of 
 Ruth, and he, interpreting them, said gently, 
 "Watch and wait." 
 
 A week passed slowly away and each day the 
 poor woman s fever increased. 
 
 "Father, you must take something with your 
 coffee. You have eaten very little since mother 
 has been sick. You will be sick, too, and what 
 will be left me then?" 
 
 "You forget your brother Joseph," returned he 
 huskily. 
 
 "He cannot be a father, though he has been a 
 good brother." 
 
 "True, true. Is your mother alone?" 
 
 "What a question, father," answered she, re 
 proachfully, "would I leave her alone? You 
 know some of our people are ever at hand when 
 sickness and trouble come." The father made no 
 reply. "Now, while you eat I shall run to the 
 apothecary and get the medicine. I shall not be 
 gone long. Take your time, the Widow Cohen 
 is a good nurse." 
 
 Ruth was absent longer than she calculated.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 9 
 
 The prescription took some time to prepare. All 
 perspiring, she ran in. "Father, I stayed very 
 long; I could not help it." 
 
 Here two or three women came out. "Ruth, 
 you must not go in yet." 
 
 "I will," cried she, seized with a sudden terror, 
 and she pushed them aside and rushed to her 
 mother s bed. "Mother, mother!" she shrieked 
 in absolute agony, as she threw herself over her 
 cold and stiffened form. Mrs. Rheinberg had 
 quietly and unconsciously passed away. 
 
 "Come, come, Ruth, you must come away. 
 Your father will break down if you carry on so," 
 and an intimate friend kindly forced her out, say 
 ing, "Come, come, child, you know The Lord 
 gave and the Lord hath taken away; blessed be 
 the name of the Lord. See how quiet your poor 
 father is. Here, sit down, cry, have a good cry, 
 dear, it will do you good." 
 
 Though Mr. Rheinberg s grief was "quiet," it 
 was deep and concentrated, and in losing his wife 
 he felt that the ties binding him to life had been 
 snapped asunder. 
 
 "Here, Ruth, let me pin this black veil on for 
 you," said her friend Rachel, at the same time 
 kissing her affectionately, as the hearse arrived. 
 
 "So soon to bury poor mother," moaned Ruth. 
 
 "She has been dead two days, and you forget 
 this hot weather, too. What difference does a day 
 make ? The ground must cover her all the same. 
 Bear up, Ruth, for your poor father s sake; he 
 looks miserable, and oh, so pale."
 
 io THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "Poor father, I have been so selfish, thinking 
 only of myself." 
 
 "You had better think of him now," adroitly 
 resumed her companion. "Go, take your father s 
 arm; he is waiting for you." 
 
 At the cemetery, when the rabbi said, "Dust 
 unto dust," and the old man threw the first clod 
 of earth upon the coffin, he fell back insensible 
 and was taken home in a dying condition; his 
 heart refused to work; the right ventricle had 
 been long affected unknown even to himself. This 
 earthly separation had harrowed his soul, wrung 
 his heart and checked the warm current of life. 
 After lingering a few days his soul passed to the 
 spirit land, to rejoin, let us hope, with the one 
 he loved so well. 
 
 "Rachel," groaned Ruth, "I am an orphan, no 
 father, no mother ; it is dark, black." It appeared 
 to her that the sun was taken out of the firmanent 
 and that the world was clothed in endless night. 
 
 "Dark, but not black," returned Rachel, softly; 
 "you have your brother Joseph."
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT u 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Two months had passed since the death of 
 Ruth s parents. Again the postman brought her 
 a letter to the neighbor s house, where she was 
 temporarily residing. The clouds of grief were 
 already drifting away and would soon leave the 
 horizon of her life s morning, serene and happy 
 again. 
 
 "Rachel, here is a check for me and I am going 
 to leave as soon as I can find some one to accom 
 pany me. Joseph could not send the money be 
 fore. Darling brother." 
 
 "You talk as if you were glad to go," returned 
 her companion with a frown. "If your brother 
 is so particular about you, why doesn t he come 
 for you himself?" 
 
 "I think brother cannot afford it," responded 
 Ruth. "Never mind, I shall soon return and with 
 him, too. Our parents graves are here. It is a 
 holy duty for him to visit them." 
 
 Her friend perceiving the wisdom of Ruth s re 
 marks, recovered her good humor and told her of 
 a neighboring family going to America, under 
 whose protection she could travel. 
 
 The day before Ruth started for America she 
 and Rachel planted slips of flowers around the 
 graves of Mr. and Mrs. Rheinberg. When
 
 12 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT . 
 
 through with her filial task, Ruth commenced to 
 weep bitterly. 
 
 "Oh, oh, do stop," broke in Rachel, "do you 
 want to water the flowers with your tears ? Don t 
 grieve, I will mind them while you are gone, and 
 when you and Joseph come back they will all be 
 in blossom." 
 
 "You are too good," she returned, pressing her 
 hand tenderly. "I shall send the first money I 
 earn to your father to have marble tombstones 
 put over their graves; marble ones, mind, with 
 beautiful golden letters on them. Your father 
 will do it, will he not?" 
 
 "Why shouldn t he, if you send the money? 
 You start in the morning?" 
 
 "Yes ; let me have another look before I leave." 
 Tears streamed from her eyes as she turned from 
 the ground that her feet were never to tread 
 again. 
 
 In the morning many good and sympathizing 
 friends accompanied her to the railroad station, 
 but Rachel and her mother did not leave her until 
 they saw her off on the steamer "Algeria" bound 
 for America, the land for which she had so long 
 pined, and whose landscapes, faintly outlined by 
 her brother, were long photographed in her mind. 
 
 "Good-bye, dear Rachel, I shall never forget 
 your kindness. You have been like, what I wish 
 you were actually, a sister to me, and your par 
 ents like relatives. I shall remember you to 
 Joseph." 
 
 "Good-bye; I wish I were going with you," 
 and Rachel kissed Ruth to conceal the vivid 
 blushes her brother s name had called up.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 13 
 
 "Come," cried her mother, "you must not stay 
 a minute longer. Come, child, I do believe the 
 steamer is starting," and she grasped her daugh 
 ter hurriedly by the arm and led her ashore. 
 
 "This is nice; this is grand," exclaimed Ruth 
 to Mrs. Gottlieb, her compagnon de voyage, who 
 was confined to her berth. 
 
 "Oh, yes, very, ugh, ugh. What makes you 
 speak to me, you unfeeling girl? Ugh, ugh." 
 
 Ruth drew back in alarm. 
 
 "Never mind her now," laughed her husband, 
 "she is feeling a little squeamish. You will not 
 be sick, I think ; very good, you can help me with 
 the little ones." 
 
 Some persons find nothing monotonous in a 
 sea voyage. The wide expanse of water, bounded 
 by the horizon and canopied by the sky, upon 
 which they look from the tiny speck that bravely 
 skims its surface, seems to them a new testimony 
 of God s creative power. They are ever in sym 
 pathy with the ocean whatever may be its mood, 
 awed and fascinated by the exhibition of its 
 power or lulled and stimulated by its repose. 
 
 "Mrs. Gottlieb, may I speak to you now?" 
 
 "Yes, Ruth ; after being at sea seven days with 
 the harbor in sight, one gets used to it; I can 
 stand it now." 
 
 "It is almost time," smilingly answered she. 
 "Do you see that quiet young lady with the black 
 dress ? I think she must have lost her mother ; 
 that old man seems to be her father. That other 
 young girl with her gay dress, dancing up and 
 down, expects, seemingly, to meet her lover."
 
 14 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "Why, what a girl ! Did you speak to them ?" 
 
 "How could I ? They don t speak German." 
 
 Miss Ruth was possessed of a fanciful mind 
 and had woven pretty little histories about all the 
 passengers. 
 
 "Quick girl, that Ruth," observed Mrs. Gott 
 lieb to her husband. 
 
 At length the steamer reached port. "I won 
 der if you ll know your brother?" Mrs. Gottlieb 
 asked. 
 
 "I think I shall ; I have kissed and scanned his 
 photograph often enough to know." 
 
 "The kissing is the very thing to find your 
 brother with, to be sure. Dat ish goot," said Mr. 
 Gottlieb. 
 
 "How did you learn so much English?" asked 
 his wife. 
 
 "I picked it up on the steamer." 
 
 "How clever your husband is," said Ruth to 
 Mrs. Gottlieb. 
 
 "Wonderful clever," she answered. 
 
 "Sister! Brother!" were the exclamations of 
 Joseph and Ruth at the mutual recognition. 
 Then came thanks and farewells to her kind 
 friends with the parting injunction, "Come to see 
 me soon," answered by "Yes, I shall," and Ruth 
 was placed in a cab by her brother. 
 
 "This is grand," exclaimed Ruth. "Have you 
 been lucky since you sent me the check ?" 
 
 "Yes, reasonably so, but I was luckier before 
 that. I found one day a big lump of gold, but I 
 never wrote to you about it." 
 
 "That was wrong. You know how happy our 
 dear parents would have been," and a tear
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 15 
 
 dropped from her eye. "Mother dreamt in her 
 sickness that you were with her." 
 
 "Poor mother and father ! I expected, I hoped, 
 I prayed to see them once more before they died, 
 but could not. You see, Ruth, the lump of gold 
 I found was a good American-born girl." His 
 sister gave a violent start. "I wanted to go home 
 before I married, knowing full well that after 
 that I could not, but a brother, her only support, 
 died, and what could I do to quiet her grief but 
 to marry her? I prayed God that the dear ones 
 might not die until I could see them, but he willed 
 otherwise. I had not the courage to write home 
 that I was married, feeling what a blow it would 
 be for them. But here we are at home." 
 
 "Poor Rachel !" murmured Ruth. She stepped 
 out of the cab into a small, but respectable-look 
 ing street and was conducted by her brother into 
 a cleanly tenement house, where they were met 
 by a comely little woman, whom Joseph greeted 
 with a rapturous kiss, saying: 
 
 "Clara, my dear, here is my sister Ruth," and 
 after a transient glance at each other, they fell 
 to kissing as women do, flinging to the winds the 
 sweetest nothings with the greatest prodigality. 
 
 "Come," said Joseph, playfully, "don t waste 
 your kisses on each other. Look round, Ruth, 
 and see how neat, though plain, everything is ; 
 this will tell you what a first-class housekeeper is 
 your sister-in-law." 
 
 "Don t praise me so loudly, my dear," mod 
 estly returned his wife. "Come, Ruth, into your 
 room ; have a good wash and something to eat." 
 When she had so refreshed herself and come
 
 i6 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 out, her brother said : "Now, sister, and you, too, 
 Clara, sit down. Tell me, Ruth, all about our 
 parents, how they lived and how they died and 
 where they are buried. I wish I could have seen 
 them." 
 
 "Are you sorry you married me ? Have I been 
 in your way?" 
 
 "You, a wife, stand in a husband s way. Oh, 
 Clara !" 
 
 She hung her head, took his hand and inter 
 rupted them no more. 
 
 The death-bed scenes of the parents were mi 
 nutely given, and many other subjects of minor 
 importance proved to brother and sister interest 
 ing themes of conversation. 
 
 And Ruth was at last in the great metropolis 
 of the western continent, yea, in the Canaan 
 flowing with milk and honey. How tenaciously 
 we cling often even the wisest of us to the 
 mere fancies of the brain ! Happy they who flee 
 early from phantoms and, like nature herself, 
 nestle in realities which, if not always agreeable, 
 will always respond to our senses and never de 
 sert us ! 
 
 "Brother, you must find me some work, I can 
 make buttonholes nicely." 
 
 "By machine? If so, a dollar a day." And to 
 Ruth, just from Europe, the remuneration seemed 
 munificent. 
 
 "I tell you, Ruth" this was some few days 
 after the conversation about work "you can do 
 better than going out by the day, and it is nicer, 
 too. Work at home ; I can bring you plenty and
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 17 
 
 you can buy a machine on the installment plan," 
 to which Ruth gladly assented. 
 
 The next day found Ruth happy at work; the 
 sun commenced to shine very brightly for her in 
 the new world. 
 
 Time sped on and in due course introduced a 
 little girl to the household, who was called Letitia, 
 at the request of the mother. She did not know 
 its meaning, but had read a book in which "Le 
 titia" was the heroine, and as she thought it 
 sounded well, too, bestowed it with the father s 
 approval upon her little daughter. 
 
 The little girl as she grew showed herself a 
 loving little thing, making at times music as pleas 
 ing as the rippling of a brook. She was soon 
 queen of the household and ruled her loving sub 
 jects quite despotically. 
 
 Ruth s first earnings were carefully hoarded, 
 for she had an object in view. With her brother s 
 assistance, when the first yearly light was lighted 
 for those who lay sleeping in the cemetery at 
 Wiesbaden there was erected over their graves 
 a marble column and an epitaph written in 
 Hebrew attesting the virtues and loving disposi 
 tion of the deceased. After this act of love and 
 devotion the mourning gown was laid aside. 
 
 "Jerusalem ! how pretty and sweet you look in 
 bright colors. I think I must hunt up some of 
 my male acquaintances to see your good looks be 
 fore they fade away," and Joseph eyed his sister 
 critically.
 
 i8 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "Oh, Joseph, how can you talk so? I am 
 happy here." 
 
 "Why, what do you mean? Do you want to be 
 an old maid? I hate the sight of them. They 
 are actually horrid." 
 
 "Why, what are you saying? There is Mrs. 
 Bliss, our nice Christian neighbor, who has an un 
 married sister some forty years old, and I am 
 sure she is sweet and good. When she has time 
 she teaches poor children and is always doing 
 some kind of charity. I have often heard you 
 say yourself that she is one of the best of 
 women." 
 
 "Well, so she is, but that doesn t alter my 
 wishes about you ; besides, would it not be better 
 for her to have her own home to take care of 
 than caring for other people s children? Take 
 my advice, get married; and listen, Ruth, don t 
 wait until you are old." 
 
 "I am not old yet, and I am in no hurry," said 
 she, pouting her red lips. 
 
 "No, no, but time slips away and we grow old 
 before we know it." 
 
 One of the characteristics of the Jewish race 
 is, that if possible, there shall be no old maids in 
 a family. This tendency, on the other hand, is 
 counterbalanced by the most exquisite tenderness 
 toward those they are so anxious to put under 
 another s protection. These anomalies in human 
 nature are inexplicable and mysterious. 
 
 As Ruth was one day laughingly kissing her 
 brother, he said : "I think I have found some 
 one whom you will love better than you do me. 
 What do you say to that ?"
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 19 
 
 "I think that impossible," answered Ruth, 
 blushing like a peony. 
 
 "Well, my dear, I hope you will try, and I 
 think when you have seen him it will not be such 
 very hard work. Really, my friend, Henry Felcl, 
 is a very nice young man and he is as handsome 
 let me think how handsome as that marble 
 picture we saw in the gallery the other day. I 
 forget the name, but what s the difference, he is 
 good looking." 
 
 "Stop now, or I shall really try to make myself 
 look pretty," and, woman-like, Ruth threw an ad 
 miring glance on the figure which the opposite 
 mirror reflected. 
 
 "Yes," said Clara smiling, "to make ourselves 
 pleasing is one of the sweetest aims of women. 
 Don t you think so, Joseph?" As she concluded 
 the sentence one arm twined itself lovingly 
 around his neck and the dark eyes looked affec 
 tionately into his. Kissing her tenderly, he could 
 not help thinking how his friend would thank 
 him for making him a Benedict, too, and leading 
 him into such a haven of bliss. 
 
 "Ruth, the handsome man is in the front room 
 and will spend the evening with you if you make 
 yourself agreeable." 
 
 "What, already?" 
 
 "It has been a week or more since we talked of 
 him. You look well to-night, come." 
 
 "Where is Clara? Let her go in first." 
 
 "Clara is minding the baby, come. Come." 
 There was nothing for Ruth but to comply.
 
 2o THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 As Mr. Rheinberg introduced his sister, she 
 looked down demure and abashed and it was 
 some time before she could look the "handsome 
 man" in the face, but Henry Feld, on the con 
 trary, gazed at her boldly, and as his eyes ran 
 over the pretty, intelligent face and neat figure, 
 he could not help giving vent to some adroit ex 
 pression of admiration, which Ruth scarcely 
 knew how to answer. 
 
 "Not so fast, friend Henry, my sister knows 
 little of the world and of men in particular, with 
 their flattery and nonsense." Joseph spoke some 
 what chidingly, though he inwardly chuckled at 
 the success of his plans. 
 
 "Why, Joseph, your sister is splendid, so mod 
 est, so good-looking and speaks such good Eng 
 lish for so short a time. I wager she is an in 
 dustrious little body, making good use of her 
 spare time, reading and doing just what she 
 should do." 
 
 "Yes, indeed," returned Joseph, "Ruth is a 
 trump. There is only one other woman as good 
 as she is and that is my wife. The man who gets 
 my sister is a lucky one." 
 
 "Let me be that lucky fellow." 
 
 Ruth, who had listened to this conversation 
 with flushed cheeks and quivering lips, now 
 stepped up to her brother and said, "For shame, 
 Joseph, praising me so." 
 
 "I only spoke the truth ; but, Henry, you ask 
 too quickly. I must have time to think over it 
 and talk with my sister." 
 
 Henry endeavored to follow up his advantage
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 21 
 
 and have the proposition considered and answered 
 on the spot, but Ruth persisted in saying: 
 
 "No, I must and will have time to think it 
 over." 
 
 "Well, I will give you a week," sullenly as 
 sented Henry. "Your brother has known me ever 
 since he has been in New York, and nothing but 
 good, and that is something, you know. Well, I 
 will get over my bad humor and come to see you 
 often before the week is out and at the end of it 
 have an answer. And let it be, y es / don t drive 
 me to take poison," and he ended with a laugh. 
 
 After Joseph considered the pros and cons, he 
 told his sister that she should accept and Ruth, 
 though she thought him a "little quick" in his 
 temper, was willing to be guided. 
 
 And Joseph continued, "Don t be afraid; he is 
 rash, but good-natured, and if you only learn 
 how to take him, he will make a first-rate hus 
 band. With him it was love at first sight." 
 
 "But, Joseph, the engagement must be longer 
 than the courtship." 
 
 "I will give you six weeks. Will that be long 
 enough for courtship and preparation ?" 
 
 "Perhaps, as I have brought with me piles of 
 linen articles made up by poor mother. She al 
 ways said, I am making up things from time to 
 time, so when you go to make some man happy, 
 you will not come like a beggar. Poor mother," 
 and a tear started to her eye. 
 
 "How happy," resumed Joseph, tenderly, "our 
 parents would be if here now; but that cannot 
 be. Maybe they know in heaven what we are 
 doing here; for if there is a heaven, those old,
 
 22 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 pious souls, knowing no wrong, must be there. 
 So, dry your tears and think of your lover." 
 
 Henry Feld, true to his appointment came and 
 demanded his answer, which was a low, almost 
 inaudable, assent. Before the six weeks had ex 
 pired Ruth was as passionately in love as if she 
 were going to marry in opposition to the wishes 
 of her brother and the whole world. Her heart 
 overflowed with -happiness. Love had trans 
 formed for her everything with his magic wand. 
 Earth seemed to partake of her gladness and all 
 nature echoed her song of joy. 
 
 "Oh, Joseph!" exclaimed Ruth, "the days seem 
 to fly ; I try to hold them, but they will not stay." 
 
 And who under such circumstances does not 
 realize the truth of the poet: 
 
 "Never does Time travel faster, 
 Than when his way lies among flowers." 
 
 "Dear sister, why think of the past or the fu 
 ture? Take the present and make the best of it 
 as I do," and he kissed her repeatedly. 
 
 "Clara, how do I look in my white muslin with 
 these pretty orange blossoms in my hair? Dear 
 Henry has given me so many things !" and, Ruth 
 for it was her wedding day turned round and 
 round for the inspection of her sister-in-law. 
 
 "You look so well that I can hardly believe it is 
 you. I am sure I must look horrid in this old 
 dress made over; but you know the little one 
 costs, and I prefer that she should be well 
 dressed. But see how good Joseph is ; he brought
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 23 
 
 me this last night with which to deck myself," and 
 she took out of a paper box stuffed with pink 
 cotton, a heavy gold chain. 
 
 "Lovely!" cried Ruth; "it is as thick as the 
 one Henry gave me. The girls tell me I mustn t 
 wear mine till the marriage is over, but then I 
 will put on all I have and make them stare. I 
 wish it was over, though, I feel a little nervous." 
 
 "It won t be long; kiss me, and here comes little 
 Letitia for a kiss." 
 
 The smiling brother gave the happy, but 
 trembling, bride away, and when the marriage 
 vows bound her to Henry Feld, angels appeared 
 to sing in her ear, and heavenly visions of happi 
 ness floated around her.
 
 24 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 Civilization had reached the mighty West of 
 the New Continent and had built the town of 
 
 D , in Missouri, on the grand Mississippi. 
 
 Progress had been born there, but struggled 
 feebly for existence. The child was not yet 
 strong enough to strangle the serpent Prejudice, 
 which flourished on the soil and raised its hardy 
 head with pride and insolence. 
 
 "Letitia, to-day eighteen years ago we left New 
 
 York for this town of D . You are nineteen 
 
 years and six months old now ; then you were a 
 little toddling girl and the only one," said Mrs. 
 Rheinberg. 
 
 "It s a pity I did not remain so," said the young 
 girl, crossly. 
 
 "How you talk. Don t let your father hear 
 that. I have seven children now and heaven 
 knows what destiny is in store for them." 
 
 "Roses, of course!" said Letitia, contemptu 
 ously. "Don t trouble yourself to think, mother, 
 you are growing too stout." 
 
 "Then the more I think the better. It will 
 take down some of the fat. I am not so stout as 
 Mrs. Silverbaum ; why, her daughter Rebecca s 
 waist is nearly as large as mine." 
 
 "That is certainly a matter of congratulation. 
 Mrs. Silverbaum! that hateful, vulgar, old
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 2^ 
 
 woman! I don t blame her husband for dying 
 and leaving her to shift for herself; though 
 through his life insurance she can live better now 
 than before. That Rebecca is now prouder than 
 ever. She thinks she is wisdom personified, al 
 ways correcting her mother. She must be 
 twenty-five, I fancy." 
 
 "No, she is not more than twenty-two her 
 mother told me so. Take care, Letitia, that you 
 don t follow her and forget what you owe your 
 mother." 
 
 "Forgive me, mother. Have I been cross? 
 But then I cannot help getting vexed even when 
 I make the best resolutions. Think how things 
 work against us. There is Aunt Ruth, who has 
 only one child. Not alone is my cousin, Grace 
 Feld, the only child, but her father is fairly rich 
 and mine is poor. Why did not father invest in 
 lands, too ; he has to struggle along in business 
 and so many mouths to feed ? I, who love refine 
 ment, comfort and luxury, must content myself 
 with little or nothing, while that pale Grace, with 
 her fair complexion, blue eyes and golden hair, 
 has everything thrust upon her. She is the idol 
 of her parents, and were it not that she is a 
 Jewess would be the idol of her companions. 
 What is there in that doll face?" Letitia in her 
 passion wept. 
 
 "For heaven s sake, child, don t cry. Doesn t 
 your father do his best for you? Have you 
 not been going to the convent school as long 
 as Grace? Will you not, please God, graduate 
 next year as well as she ? Have I not denied my-
 
 26 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 self, and even your little sisters and brothers, 
 many things to give you what you like ?" 
 
 "Yes, yes, that is all true; that is what makes 
 things so bitter for me." 
 
 "But your father and I do it willingly. You 
 are our heart s delight; you are a star in beauty 
 and you are certainly as smart as Grace. In your 
 father you are blessed, at all events" hesitat 
 ingly "for your uncle drinks." 
 
 "Oh, yes, mother, I am smarter than Grace is. 
 And I am beautiful, my mirror tells the tale. My 
 hair is as black as the raven s wing, my com 
 plexion dark and clear as a running stream, my 
 lips as red as cherries, my figure straight as an 
 arrow and well developed ; Grace sinks into in 
 significance beside me. Mother, I say my beauty 
 must bring me for what I long. But who is there 
 here ? That merchant, Berkhoff ? He is too vul 
 gar; he has no taste. The field is small," and 
 she hung her head in thought. 
 
 "Child, I never knew your heart before. Al 
 ready thinking of marriage while at school. 
 Come, put away such thoughts, darling, they 
 pain me," and her mother clasped her affection 
 ately in her arms. 
 
 "Didn t I tell you not to think you are too 
 stout; now, you old pet, I tell you not to think 
 lest you may get too thin," and she gave her 
 mother two or three hearty embraces. "I am go 
 ing to the window now to prepare my lessons and 
 see who passes. Why, there is Grace ! It is 
 well that she must always pass my window to 
 go to town unless she takes a roundabout way. 
 I wonder where she has been ? So late, too !"
 
 * THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 27 
 
 Grace Feld walked on at a hurried gait two 
 blocks further on and ran up the steps of her 
 elegant home, which was surrounded by exten 
 sive and beautifully laid out grounds. 
 
 "Mother, mother, where are you? Were you 
 frightened that I stayed so long?" and Grace, 
 who entered her mother s sitting-room, threw her 
 arms around her neck and kissed her. 
 
 "Yes, I was," returned Mrs. Feld, a little more 
 mature than when we saw her on her wedding 
 day. "What kept you so long and why didn t you 
 take Letitia with you? You know your father 
 doesn t like it when you go out alone." 
 
 "Do you know, mother, I walked along in 
 thought until I passed the house. So I went into 
 Berkhoff s for the book I wish papa kept books 
 he has such a nice collection, you know. He 
 waited on me himself. He was so long about it 
 I found half of them myself I was afraid it 
 would be night. He offered to take me home, 
 but I declined. I knew you would not like it, but 
 Rebecca Silverbaum in silks and feathers was 
 just passing and stopped to talk with him. She 
 talked and laughed so loudly that I just gave 
 them a little nod and ran on." 
 
 "Quite right, darling. Rebecca is a little stuck 
 up, though, of course, not with us, and her 
 mother is dreadful. Grace, I was poor, very poor, 
 at home, with learning barely enough to read and 
 write, but how different my poor, old mother was 
 from Mrs. Silverbaum and how differently I was 
 brought up from Rebecca." 
 
 "I am sure of it; I am sure of it, mother."
 
 28 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "Berkhoff is good and charitable. I am afraid 
 Rebecca will pull him into her net." 
 
 "He is very vain, I think, and forgets his 
 grammar occasionally; so Rebecca may be just 
 the girl for him." 
 
 "Well, we will not make any matches yet," 
 laughed Mrs. Feld, "so ring the bell and let Pete 
 light the lights." 
 
 Grace did as she was bidden. The servant 
 entered, flooded the room with light and left them 
 together. "Why, mamma, how pale you look. 
 Are you fatigued?" 
 
 "Yes, a little. Take up your books, child, and 
 learn your lessons." 
 
 The darkness grew thicker and deeper outside, 
 the stars shone brighter and brighter, and Grace 
 continued studying, with every now and then a 
 furtive glance at her mother, whose sad face re 
 flected the painful meditation of her heart; finally 
 she gave her books a toss and said, "I am tired 
 of studying, mamma. I shall leave my astro 
 nomical problems unsolved until after dinner ; I 
 shall come from celestial to terrestrial things. I 
 wonder papa doesn t come in for dinner. I am 
 going to the door to see." 
 
 "No, child, don t go. You cannot see in the 
 dark." 
 
 "My eyes are like an owl s. I can peer through 
 the darkness and perhaps see papa. I suppose 
 business detains him. Why, you are crying!" 
 Her mother s tears made Grace pale visibly. "He 
 came home later yesterday and was not cross, I 
 mean." 
 
 "Oh, Grace," replied her mother, though she
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 29 
 
 did not notice her confusion about the word 
 "cross," which she substituted for intoxicated. 
 "When your father touched the wine cup to make 
 trade better, it was an unhappy hour for me." 
 
 "Have patience, mother," and Grace caressed 
 her affectionately. "Hark ! I hear his footsteps 
 approaching. Dry your tears, do not let him see 
 that you have been crying, for you know it irri 
 tates him. Run and embrace him, dear mother, 
 it will soothe him." 
 
 "Indeed, I cannot, my limbs tremble so I can 
 not walk. Hear, he is scolding the servants and 
 must be in a worse condition than usual." 
 
 Grace trembled. That the servants should 
 know, gossip and sneer about the infirmity of her 
 dear father, was maddening. Alone she could 
 endure it, but for the world to be a spectator, her 
 courage forsook her and she stood as if petrified. 
 
 "A warm welcome, indeed, after the wear and 
 tear of the day s business," said Mr. Feld as he 
 came in and glared savagely at his wife and 
 child. "Both as cold as marble, too ! I think I 
 had better be moving into a more congenial place. 
 You, Miss Grace, have too much book learning 
 to be polite to your father. Madam, you had bet 
 ter put a little more love into your daughter s 
 heart." 
 
 Grace endeavored to repress her sobs and make 
 her peace with him, knowing she alone could 
 avert the storm from breaking with unrestrained 
 fury on the head of her devoted mother. 
 
 "Papa, dear," she said, as she threw her arms 
 around him in a fervent embrace, though he was 
 reeking with the fumes of liquor, "dear mamma
 
 30 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 always teaches me to love, obey and pray for 
 you. As to education, who so proud and happy 
 as you, to see my mind expanded and enriched by 
 culture ! You think how wise I am. And when 
 you look at my sketch-book you say I have genius, 
 that I shall astonish every one yet. Now, will 
 you reproach mamma for making me all that 
 pleases you ?" The sad, plaintive voice and trem 
 bling form of this frail mimosa appealed to his 
 heart. 
 
 "Well, well, only stop those everlasting tears, 
 which you women bring up at a moment s notice," 
 as the tears glistened in the eyes of Grace, and 
 he staggered to the marble table where lay her 
 books. "What do you call this?" and his at 
 tempted smile ended in a leer. 
 
 "This is a work on astronomy." 
 
 "What does it tell you ?" 
 
 "It tells of the sun, moon and stars and their 
 movements." 
 
 "You buy your books of Berkhoff! Damn 
 him, damn him, I say! Do you see his name?" 
 said he, excitedly. 
 
 "I always buy my books there, father, can t 
 always get them elsewhere," replied Grace, much 
 shocked at her father s words. 
 
 "He has injured me, Grace, he takes rny cus 
 tomers from me by selling cheaper. He is a 
 puppy, he is. Think I will get poor through 
 him? Don t forget it, and let s to dinner. I am 
 thirsty," he said in a whining voice. 
 
 "Grace," said her mother sotto voce, "do your 
 best to coax him to his room. Make him lie 
 down. I am disgusted and heartbroken."
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 31 
 
 "What yer saying? I want drink" (hie, hie). 
 
 "Yes, yes, come with Grace, father ; I shall 
 give you something to drink." So with tears and 
 entreaties she brought him to his room, where 
 he threw himself heavily on the bed. Grace 
 brought coffee and gently compelled him to drink 
 some, then she retired to her own apartment. She 
 had no heart to go and console her mother. She 
 threw herself on her knees in her misery, ex 
 claiming, "Merciful Father, is it possible that I 
 can and must endure such scenes? I so young, 
 my life to be blighted by this vice! My father 
 to be pointed at with the finger of scorn ! His 
 blue eyes dim and watery, his noble form bent 
 and tottering with such an execrable habit, I to 
 be called the drunkard s daughter, my mother the 
 drunkard s wife, my mother s heart crushed, my 
 pride and elasticity gone this is gall and worm 
 wood." 
 
 The musical murmurs of the winds stealing 
 through the shrubbery made a soothing lullaby 
 to her wounded spirit. When abed she said her 
 prayers and, feeling exhausted, soon sank into a 
 deep slumber. 
 
 "There goes pretty Grace Feld to school," said 
 young Mr. Bennett (who was paying teller in the 
 Missouri Bank) to Mr. Hill. The latter was a 
 fine, portly gentleman of advanced years with 
 silvery hair, the embodiment of gentility and re 
 finement. 
 
 "Yes, it is she. Alice, who is so recklessly 
 good-natured, has spoken to her once or twice. 
 Amelia gives her a wide circuit."
 
 32 
 
 "I have not been here long you know. It was 
 Miss Alice who called my attention to her thus, 
 That fragile flower is Miss Feld, that red rose, 
 her cousin looks as if she were full of thorns. 
 Miss Alice is very ingenious; I am striving for 
 her good graces, with your permission." 
 
 "No objection. Your letters of recommenda 
 tion from friends of mine open my doors to you. 
 Still there is time enough. Hasten slowly, my 
 boy." 
 
 "Your advice does not agree with my senti 
 ments," said the young man, "but I shall be ad 
 vised, sir. There comes Mr. Feld. He was in a 
 deplorable state yesterday, staggering around 
 town; I should think he would respect himself 
 more." 
 
 "I know nothing of him, except through the 
 gossip of a small town like this." 
 
 "I must tell you what I heard when I first came 
 here, it is too good; it may lose flavor by keep 
 ing." 
 
 "Well, well, you render me impatient." 
 
 "A gentleman, an old resident, said to me, 
 Mrs. Feld is a very charitable woman, she is, 
 
 but Pray don t stop there, I cried. Has she 
 
 committed some fearful crime that has photo 
 graphed itself on her face? If so then arrest 
 her and put her in some deep dungeon and there 
 let her pass her vile life away! He resumed, 
 She has been born with it. It is derived from 
 her ancestors. She does not practice it, but is 
 there all the same. It is her religion. She is of 
 that proscribed race whom nothing but conver 
 sion can make good. "
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 33 
 
 "I have never come in contact with them. 
 There are only a few Jews here, and I avoid them 
 very easily. As a lawyer I have never been called 
 upon by them and I am heartily glad of it. I 
 think that socially they are for the most part best 
 off by themselves," observed the old gentleman 
 stiffly. 
 
 "Would you confine them to Ghettos and pre 
 cincts as of old and as is still done in Russia?" 
 
 "Heaven forbid. As I am an American-born 
 citizen with freedom glowing in my veins, I 
 should restrict no one on account of his religious 
 opinions. Still, I prefer not to mingle with them. 
 In maintaining my individual rights I must re 
 spect those of others, but my dislike to this race 
 is beyond my will. If green peace are a vegeta 
 ble I cannot digest, I do not eat them, but I do 
 not prohibit others from doing so. Why, bless 
 my heart ! who is this sailing down on us with all 
 her sails spread and arrayed in all the colors of 
 the rainbow?" 
 
 "Miss Alice," naively said Charles Bennett, 
 "told me she is a Miss Silverbaum. Her neck 
 lace is as thick as a rope. That must be worth 
 something. She is gorgeous. It is fortunate 
 Miss Hill is not here to see her." 
 
 "Ah ! Amelia is a little severe, but it is neces 
 sary sometimes. I must hurry up to my office 
 now. Good-day, Mr. Bennett." 
 
 "Good-day, Mr. Hill. Please call me Charlie 
 hereafter." 
 
 "Not yet, you sly dog."
 
 34 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 The Hill mansion was situated on a pleasant, 
 wide street surrounded by poplars. It was of red 
 brick, two stories high, with a good depth, and 
 in front was a pretty little garden, with wild 
 roses rioting over the fence; in the rear a very 
 small orchard and vegetable garden. In summer 
 the strawberries kissed the ground, in winter the 
 snow blotted out fruit, roses and leaves and left 
 nothing but memories. 
 
 "I see papa coming in the distance," said Alice 
 Hill, clapping her hands. 
 
 "And who is with him?" returned her sister 
 Amelia, while a slight smile played around her 
 lips. 
 
 "It s Charlie, I declare," replied Alice, while 
 her cheeks flushed with pleasure. "What a nice 
 time we shall have ; he will stay to dinner and 
 then spend the evening." 
 
 "Oh, fie, Alice," resumed Amelia, "your merry 
 blue eyes tell tales. But here they are," and she 
 greeted her father with a soft kiss and the vis 
 itor with an easy, but dignified courtesy. 
 
 "Here, papa, don t let me be overshadowed by 
 Amelia. Let me give you my kiss of welcome. 
 How do you do, Charl Mr. Bennett, I mean." 
 
 "Why, Miss Hoyden, how now?" questioned 
 her father.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 35 
 
 "Never mind, Mr. Hill, Miss Alice and I under 
 stand each other. Don t we?" said Bennett gayly, 
 at the same time shaking hands. 
 
 After dinner had been partaken of Mr. Hill 
 said quietly but quizzically to Amelia, "There is 
 an addition to the town. Can you imagine in 
 what shape?" 
 
 "I am not at all happy in guessing, father." 
 
 "I see by the sparkle in your eye, Alice, you 
 want to ask a question. Go on," said her father. 
 
 "Is it an architect to build a new home or is it 
 a sea-monster? Come, papa, I give it up," and 
 she nodded to Bennett. He laughed heartily as 
 if he divined what was coming. 
 
 "It is," resumed Mr. Hill slowly, "a Jewish 
 lawyer." No one spoke for a moment. The rev 
 elation stupefied the young ladies, while Bennett 
 seemed rather amused at the grave situation. 
 
 "He must be an ogre," returned Alice, resum 
 ing her gayety before the shadow of thought 
 passed from Amelia s brow. 
 
 "Girls, twenty-three years ago, when I mar 
 ried your dear, deceased mother, there was not a 
 Jew in this town and now there will soon be a 
 community of them. They force themselves 
 everywhere and into everything," and Mr. Hill 
 drank some ice water to restore his equilibrium. 
 
 "Mr. Bennett, you came from a large city, have 
 you ever come across a Jewish lawyer?" asked 
 Amelia. 
 
 "In St. Louis, where I hail from, there are 
 shoals of them, personally I know nothing about 
 them." 
 
 "It is all very well for them to be lawyers in
 
 36 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 large cities where their people congregate, but to 
 intrude even into the towns, practice with us 
 members of the bar, disseminating some of their 
 antique opinions, I say it is abominable," con 
 tinued Mr. Hill. 
 
 "Have you seen this man and what is his 
 name?" questioned Amelia of Bennett. 
 
 "I have not seen him, but his shingle is flung 
 to the breeze with the inscription, Mark Anthony 
 Everard, Attorney-at-Law, in large black let 
 ters." 
 
 "It is a wonder they are not in gilt," replied 
 Amelia. "Father, you will most probably see him 
 to-morrow and can then tell us what he looks 
 like." 
 
 "Let me describe him to you," broke in Alice. 
 "Short of stature, black, hungry looking eyes, re 
 ceding forehead, a nose like the beak of an eagle, 
 thick lips, stop I must not forget to crown his 
 head with short, thick, black, curly hair. Now, if 
 Gustave Dore were living and would only make 
 an illustration of that, Amelia, how pretty it 
 would be for your album," said she with a laugh. 
 
 "Alice," said her father reprovingly, "you go 
 too far. I never could abide caricature. I dis 
 like the Jewish race, their intrusion, in fact, 
 everything about them, but your dear mother 
 would not have approved of your laughter at the 
 expense of another. She was too religious and 
 too good for that." 
 
 Alice, abashed and with tears in her eyes, hung 
 her head and faltered out, "Forgive me, papa, it s 
 wicked, I know." 
 
 "Mark Anthony Everard, a pretty name, don t
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 37 
 
 you think so, Miss Hill?" inquired Bennett, 
 anxious to cover the confusion of Alice. 
 
 "It sounds harsh and heathenish to me," replied 
 Amelia. 
 
 "I warrant you he prides himself that he 
 is named after that licentious that illustrious 
 Roman, Mark Anthony, Ha, Ha," laughed Mr. 
 Hill. "Come, girls, let us have some music and 
 singing. Bennett here, with his fine tenor voice, 
 can admirably accompany you. Let us enjoy our 
 evening." 
 
 "Amelia," exclaimed Alice the next day, run 
 ning up to her sister as she closed the door after 
 her, "I have seen the phenomenon. What a pity 
 you were not with me !" 
 
 "What phenomenon? Pray don t speak in 
 riddles." 
 
 "The Jewish lawyer, to be sure. What other 
 phenomenon can or will this town ever boast 
 of?" replied Alice, laughing and then pouting her 
 pretty lips. 
 
 "Indeed ! I am sure I did not lose much by re 
 maining at home." 
 
 "But you did. Let me describe him accurately 
 this time. He has a tall, commanding figure, blue 
 eyes mind, not black a pleasant mouth, fair 
 complexion and light hair, and no little curls. I 
 am afraid, Amelia, Gustave Dore, if living, could 
 not do him justice !" 
 
 "I am astonished at you, Alice. You must 
 have stared at him." 
 
 "Oh, Amelia, you know I may be thoughtless, 
 but I am never rude. I went into Berkhoff s store 
 to get some more of that blue material to put an-
 
 38 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 other ruffle on my dress, when whom should I see 
 but Mr. Berkhoff, Charlie and another gentleman 
 standing together talking business, politics, I 
 don t know what. Of course, I must talk a word 
 with Charlie or his appetite would be spoiled for 
 dinner. We felt we were near each other right 
 away, magnetic attraction, you know, and what 
 could he do but chivalrously say, Miss Alice Hill, 
 will you allow me to introduce you to Mr. Ever- 
 ard ?" 
 
 "I should think he would have had sufficient 
 politeness to go and not have intruded." 
 
 "But you forget, sister, I was the cause, the in 
 nocent, little cause, that interrupted them. Mr. 
 Everard acknowledged the introduction with the 
 bow of a courtier yes, a courtier, who must 
 know how to bow well, I think and spoke a few 
 words in clear, pure English ; not the slightest ac 
 cent Your exact ideal of a man, Amelia, but, of 
 course, if all his opinions, which are no doubt 
 coarse, were written on his face he would look 
 hideous." 
 
 "Alice, how dare you ! how can you so offend 
 me as to say that my ideal of a man is found in 
 one of Jewish birth? I do not hate that race, I 
 simply despise it," and she spoke with a passion 
 that was foreign to her nature. 
 
 "Oh, sister!" exclaimed Alice, frightened at 
 Amelia s face, "don t misunderstand me. You 
 know when you refused Mr. Lawrence, of Bos 
 ton, I reproached you, or rather thought you 
 should have taken him; you told me I did not 
 understand for what your soul craved. You 
 sketched a man with just such an exterior, but as
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 39 
 
 for mind and soul you depicted something so 
 grand, so noble, I fear he must be a demigod to 
 realize that. But then you are older, twenty, you 
 know, better and wiser than I am. I often tell 
 papa I think you are perfection ; then he says, 
 Look at her and you can picture your dear, dead 
 mother. There is no one good enough for you." 
 
 Amelia was human and her spirit was softened 
 at her sister s heartfelt incense. She archly said, 
 "Don t let Charlie hear you give such glowing de 
 scriptions of Mr. Everard." 
 
 "Oh, Charlie is the best fellow in the world. 
 Suits me exactly. He is dark and I am blonde; 
 I am of medium height, he a little taller; I nearly 
 eighteen lacking three months he twenty-six. 
 We are both gay and happy and I know we shall 
 both love each other more every day. Charlie 
 says when I am eighteen he is going boldly to 
 ask papa for my hand ; my heart he has already. 
 Do you remember two weeks ago when you 
 feared I was ill I was so quiet, and to soothe your 
 loving apprehensions I told you it was supreme 
 happiness that caused it ; Charlie had told me that 
 day that he loved me more than anything on 
 earth." 
 
 "Indeed, darling, I remember. I have had con 
 siderable talk with papa about him ; he says, I 
 shall wait and see. Charlie is a clever fellow. 
 His father was a companion of mine in my young 
 days. So, I think, when he asks father will not 
 say him nay." 
 
 Alice, with joy in her heart, took Amelia in her 
 arms and embraced her.
 
 4O THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 "Oh, mother, mother," said Grace, coming 
 home from the convent school, "my heart has re 
 ceived a deep wound to-day. Shall I ever forget 
 it? I wish we were out of this detestable place 
 or that God had made us Christians." Burning 
 tears ran down her cheeks and she threw herself 
 despondingly into a chair. 
 
 "Tut, tut, my dear child ! Have they again 
 been taunting you with the name of Jew ? And 
 is not my dear daughter s soul strong enough to 
 bear the injustice in silence or to answer with be 
 coming dignity ? Ah ! it is not your Cousin Le- 
 titia, who for the gibes of thoughtless children 
 would wish that she were born of another faith. 
 Are you ready to deny your God for hearing the 
 truth, and a truth of which you should be proud?" 
 
 "I know I should," and Grace looked confused, 
 "but, dear mother, you cannot imagine how sorely 
 I have been tried. I told you yesterday of the 
 sorority organized by the girls of our class. 
 Naturally, Letitia and I sent in our names. I 
 had no doubt that we would be admitted without 
 hesitation, as we stand well in class and our 
 deportment is good. But before taking our 
 names they told us that the rule of the sorority 
 was that each one should wear a cross. Well, I 
 had gone too far to recede; Letitia made some
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 41 
 
 objection, but as it was the rule, I thought it 
 would seem bigoted not to comply, and induced 
 her to do likewise. Judge of our surprise and 
 mortification when we were rejected. Being near 
 a knot of girls, one said, right within our hearing, 
 too, The impudence of those two girls wanting 
 to be admitted into our order which, though sim 
 ply one of companionship and pleasure, is still, 
 by the cross, emblematical of our holy religion. 
 We will not admit such as they. You should 
 have seen and heard Letitia, her body erect, her 
 head thrown proudly back, her eyes flashing fire, 
 her cheeks burning, ker words seemed to scorch 
 her hearers, who retreated as though from a fire. 
 I could say nothing. The blinding tears scalded 
 my cheeks, my heart palpitated fearfully and T 
 almost wished to die. And then there was the 
 new girl, Josie Guidry, from Louisiana, whom I 
 so much admire, standing near them." Grace 
 broke down at the recollection and cried bitterly. 
 
 "Come, child," and her mother smoothed her 
 hair lovingly, "I do not like your tears or Letitia s 
 rough way. She must have looked like that fa 
 bled what do you call it that you read to me 
 about ?" 
 
 "Pythoness," replied Grace, smiling through 
 her tears. 
 
 "Yes, that is it. Religion should use no vio 
 lence in words or deeds and should gain what it 
 can by persuasion and reason. By being quiet 
 under indignities we show that our religious 
 teachings are better." 
 
 Grace smiled again. Mrs. Feld inquired the 
 cause and she answered: "You know my sweet,
 
 42 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 gentle friend, Lizzie Raynor, that angel of good 
 ness, who is ever near me when I need her, told 
 me that she would resign her presidency of the 
 sorority if we were not admitted, but I entreated 
 her not to do so, as neither Letitia nor I would 
 ever enter unless with the good-will of all the 
 members. She told me not to mind such rude, ill- 
 bred girls, that her religion taught sisterly and 
 brotherly love, that I must endure silently and 
 that her holy faith had a glorious example in her 
 Lord, who died to save and who held out his 
 arms to repentant sinners. That it was his wish 
 for all to go unpunished, as he said, Forgive 
 them, they know not what they do." Though I 
 did not want to hear of her Saviour, the kind 
 words, after so much rudeness, fell like balm on 
 my lacerated feelings. Mother, dear mother, I 
 was fearfully taxed to-day and my weak, but 
 proud soul was tested, and it bent and swayed 
 like a reed before the wind." 
 
 "Come to my arms, you wounded dove, and 
 let us pray God that these Christians" a little of 
 the blood of the Pharisees still flowed in her 
 veins "may have a little more love for every 
 body put into their hearts ; that your spirit may be 
 strong and let come what will that your faith may 
 never grow weak. May the God of your fathers, 
 who saved them from the Egyptians, lift up your 
 sinking spirit and keep you from harm and 
 danger." 
 
 Grace, with hands folded around her mother, 
 prayed fervently, but it was not to the God who 
 smote Ammonite or Hittite, but to the universal 
 God, the Father of all, and she truthfully felt as
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 43 
 
 she said, "Yes, mother, now I feel prepared to 
 battle to the death for my religion." 
 
 The mother kissed her again and again before 
 she released her. The cruel words spoken to her 
 child rankled in her breast. 
 
 "Here comes Letitia," and Grace ran to meet 
 her cousin, who came in with the spring of a 
 gazelle. 
 
 "Hey-day! You have been crying again. I 
 declare I have never seen any one like you, you 
 will exhaust your fountain of tears. I know you 
 have been talking about our rebuff at school. You 
 should do as I do ; no fastidious, scrupulous con 
 siderations with me. I fire away with direct aim, 
 making every shot tell, and they flee from me as 
 from explosive bullets. I shall bring out my 
 mitrailleuse next time and not give them even the 
 opportunity to retreat," added Letitia, with an 
 exultant laugh. 
 
 "Ah ! but I cannot ; I try to follow the Golden 
 Rule, Do unto others as you would have others 
 do unto you. " 
 
 " Eye for eye, tooth for tooth/ says the Holy 
 Book. My heart swells with indignation and 
 anger when I am held accountable for what my 
 ancestors did, through Pontius Pilate, more than 
 eighteen hundred years ago. Is there any other 
 nation under the sun which is held up to ridicule 
 and scorn because some of their member centuries 
 back carried out the Roman mode of execution 
 on a heretic? It seems to me if suffering is to 
 purify us we have been purified." 
 
 "We must not forget, dear Letitia, that all are 
 not unjust. There must be many like dear, good
 
 44 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 Lizzie Raynor. She is ever at hand to soothe 
 ruffled tempers and restore harmony where there 
 is discord. With her fair hair and complexion, 
 combined with her dreamy, violet eyes, she seems 
 more an ethereal being than one of this mundane 
 sphere. She has so much to endure, too, from 
 her step-mother, who is harsh and unkind to her. 
 I do not see how any one can be so to such a 
 gentle creature. It appears that her very gentle 
 ness provokes her step-mother s anger. She re 
 turns good for evil, for Christ s sake, she says." 
 "The proverb, If thine enemy be hungry, give 
 him bread to eat, and if he be thirsty, give him 
 water to drink, is as good as anything that can 
 be said," returned Letitia, determined not to be 
 outdone. "As for Lizzie Raynor, she is good, too 
 good for this wicked world," with a mischievous 
 glance at Grace. "Though we have never had a 
 harsh word together, we do not harmonize as you 
 do. There is no affinity between us, and our 
 thoughts and feelings are as diametrically op 
 posed to each other as the antipodes. Bah ! let 
 us think of something else. I am so glad that the 
 examination will be soon and that we are to 
 graduate, then for the salutatory, valedictory, 
 diplomas, etc. Oh, then away with musty books. 
 I need not care which inhabitants of the earth 
 are called Amphiscii, Heteroscii, Periscii, Antoeci 
 or Periocei; I am heartily tired of pouring over 
 books; I am tired of Sister Lucy as a painting 
 teacher and of this poverty which will make itself 
 felt in spite of all my endeavors to the contrary. 
 It ties me to this miserable little town city it 
 wants to be called and leaves me nothing to do
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 45 
 
 but to look at the stupid people, who are like 
 creeping snails. Oh, I long for parties, music, 
 flowers! I love the poetry of life, not its slow, 
 rhythmical melodies, but the dithyrambic hymns 
 of triumphal cars. One long draught of the 
 sweets of life s cup, then the car of Juggernaut 
 may pass over me." 
 
 "Girl, did you learn that in the convent?" 
 
 "Aunt, I need no lessons in such things. You 
 forget that I am nineteen years and six months 
 old. I am a year older than you, Grace." 
 
 "I am horrified at you, Letitia. Those thoughts 
 are too passionate for a school-girl s heart. I 
 look forward quietly and back with regret at the 
 many happy years I have passed within those 
 sylvan shades. I wonder in fear what the future 
 will unfold for me. I trust quiet happiness and 
 a honeysuckle cottage." Such were the aspira 
 tions of gentle Grace. 
 
 "Very romantic, my dear, had not bountiful 
 Providence placed so much within your reach." 
 The words came out of the school-girl s mouth 
 edged with bitterness. "Why, Grace, I have been 
 robbed of two years by sickness when I could and 
 should have been at school." 
 
 As straws show which way the wind blows, so 
 do words, though spoken under the disguise of 
 false friendship, reveal the innate envy of the 
 heart. Plutarch justly remarks, "Envy is always 
 unjust." 
 
 "I am so glad we don t board at the convent. 
 I only wish we did not always take this way, but
 
 46 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 go through the town proper. Do you know who 
 called last night?" 
 
 "How should I know?" 
 
 "Mark Anthony Everard. What a delightful 
 man! but poor; has his way to make in life. I 
 hate climbing, I like to be up at the top at once." 
 
 "Who asked you to climb, Letitia? Not Mr. 
 Everard, did he?" 
 
 "Of course not. Will he ask me the first night 
 he calls to see me? I am only revolving in my 
 mind if he is worth the struggle. Grace, you 
 have seen him ; he is perfect and rest assured he 
 will not be conquered without work." 
 
 "He is a splendid young man. I am sure I 
 don t know what he will want in return." 
 
 "You don t need to know, but here we are, with 
 the old white-washed fence wall I like to call it 
 staring us in the face. Slam, bang, we are in," 
 added Letitia, giving the door a vigorous pull 
 after her. 
 
 The convent or house where the nuns resided 
 was a large, frame building with a wing to one 
 side. The school-house was of brick and more 
 pretentious in appearance ; it had also a wing. 
 The main buildings nearly approached one an 
 other ; large grounds separated the two wings, 
 which extended far back and formed the girls 
 playground. Two beautiful arbors, one covered 
 with the hop and the other with the grape vine, 
 made pleasant walks in summer. In the front 
 was a large garden with many rare exotics and 
 to the side an extensive vegetable garden. 
 
 "Good-morning, girls." Letitia gave her books 
 a toss over her head.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 47 
 
 "Letitia, two new arrivals. What do you say 
 to that?" 
 
 "Well, who are they, Mary Crane?" 
 
 "One is a delicate-looking child nine or ten 
 years old and the other is only a charity child," 
 snapped in Jennie Fox. 
 
 "Oh, never you mind, Jennie ; there they come. 
 Susie Forge looks like a saint; that Ann Miller, 
 the charity girl, looks like a wild one; the mis 
 chief lurks in her eye," said Mary Crane. 
 
 "What a sweet-looking, little thing Susie Forge 
 is. How sad she looks." 
 
 "She is in mourning; has she no mother?" 
 asked Grace. 
 
 "No, but I must run ; the bells are ringing for 
 prayers." 
 
 The girls now poured into the large school 
 room, where they always assembled for prayers, 
 before going to the different classrooms. 
 
 "Where is the new girl, Ann Miller?" inquired 
 Sister Bridget, a stern, forbidding-looking nun. 
 No one answered. "Lizzie Raynor, go look for 
 her." Susie Forge was on her knees with head 
 bent, her lips already murmuring in devotion. 
 Mary Crane smiled at the fulfillment of her pre 
 diction. 
 
 Lizzie Raynor after some search found the de 
 linquent crouched in a corner, sobbing. "What 
 is the matter, dear ? Don t you know you will be 
 punished if you are not in time for prayers? 
 You are a Catholic, then why not come will- 
 ingly?" 
 
 "I want to go home." 
 
 "This is your home now. You are all alone in
 
 48 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 the world and you will be well cared for and 
 educated here." 
 
 "And always be called the charity girl ! I have 
 only been here a short while, yet every girl hates 
 me already." 
 
 "No, no, I like you. Come, quick, Sister 
 Bridget is waiting." 
 
 "Where did you find her, Lizzie?" asked the 
 nun as the two came in." 
 
 "In a corner of the yard crying because she is 
 called the charity girl and because no one loves 
 her," replied Lizzie bravely. 
 
 "The girls will remember that whoever makes 
 such a remark again will be severely punished. 
 As for you, Ann, you are not grateful. Make 
 yourself lovable and you will be loved. You will 
 be deprived of your bread at three o clock." Ann 
 returned a black look of defiance, but made no 
 answer. 
 
 After prayers the pupils separated and went to 
 their various classrooms. 
 
 Some weeks afterward the Angelus bell rang, 
 the prayer was said, luncheon was taken and the 
 girls swarmed and scattered over the large 
 grounds. "Don t throw anything at me," 
 screamed Ann Miller, as she quickly dodged a 
 little stick thrown by one of the girls. 
 
 "There," said Mary Crane, "she has been here 
 a month and she is crosser and more hateful than 
 ever. Love her, indeed !" 
 
 "Wait till I get at you, Mary Crane," resumed 
 Ann shaking her fist; "if I was only your size." 
 
 "Ah, but you are not."
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 49 
 
 "I am coming anyway," and jumping, she ac- 
 cidently threw Susie Forge plump on the grass. 
 
 "For shame !" cried all the girls in chorus. 
 "Ann, I am sorry and astonished that you are so 
 rude. Don t you see poor Susie is not strong; 
 she can t stand much," said Lizzie Raynor. 
 
 "Indeed, Miss Lizzie, I didn t mean to " 
 
 "Hold!" cried Sister Bridget, who was accom 
 panied by Sister Benedicta. "Let no one stir un 
 til we have examined all of you." 
 
 Susie Forge picked up Ann s handkerchief 
 which had fallen to the ground and put it in Ann s 
 pocket unobserved by all. There was a lull 
 among the girls, the chattering ceased. Sister 
 Benedicta spoke: 
 
 "Girls, I have been robbed of five dollars in 
 silver, which lay wrapped in a piece of paper in 
 my drawer. One piece is marked. I just now 
 went to bring it to Mother Therese, when it was 
 not to be found. Mind you, I accuse no one, 
 only I want every girl to turn her pocket inside 
 out. You must not think harshly of me I see 
 some of you blushing and frowning and you 
 will not, when I tell you that last month I missed 
 various little things and I am determined to catch 
 the thief." 
 
 Many eyes turned to the charity girl, who 
 stood with her arms by her side, sullen and 
 threatening. 
 
 "Come, let us begin work," said Sister Bridget. 
 The girls commenced turning pockets, some a 
 little slowly, as they contained sundry little tid 
 bits taken clandestinely from the table. 
 
 "Don t fear, Ellen, you are forgiven to-day for
 
 50 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 such a petty offense, turn over boldly. Here, lit 
 tle Susie, though it is scarcely necessary for you, 
 you angel. Of course"^ you have not got it. 
 "Here, Miss Ann, hurry up," said Sister Bene- 
 dicta. 
 
 "I haven t got it," retorted Ann. 
 
 "Put out your pocket. What, you won t!" 
 with a sharp slap Sister Benedicta turned out the 
 pocket, when lo ! her handkerchief containing a 
 package of brown paper fell to the ground and 
 out of it rolled ten half dollars, one piece had the 
 mark of a cross on it. The majority of the girls 
 simultaneously cried out, "The thief! I knew 
 she had it!" 
 
 Lizzie Raynor cried, "Oh, Ann ! how could you 
 be so wicked?" 
 
 "See, the defiant child, with her eyes glittering, 
 not a tear in them ; she is not sorry for what she 
 has done. But she shall be punished until she is 
 sorry." Sister Bridget shook her fiercely. 
 
 "I can t be sorry for what I did not do. As 
 sure as heaven, as sure as Christ is above us, I 
 didn t do it," said the child in agony. 
 
 "Close her mouth, the little blasphemer," spoke 
 the irate Sister Bridget. 
 
 "I shall not punish you now, I am not answer 
 able for myself, Ann, but you must feel it sorely. 
 To deny it, too, is doubly wrong," and Sister 
 Benedicta folded her arms and walked away. 
 
 "I shall deny it at confession, too," shrieked 
 the child. 
 
 "Punish her, whip her now," said Sister Brid 
 get, as she followed Sister Benedicta. 
 
 "No, not now," answered she.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 51 
 
 "Won t you catch it," added Jennie Fox, ma 
 liciously. 
 
 Ann rolled in the grass in her grief. The girls 
 all except Lizzie and Grace left her to her dis 
 grace. 
 
 "Can t we beg her off, Lizzie? She is such a 
 child." 
 
 "Grace, we must try. Let us make haste ; Sis 
 ter Benedicta is in the room upstairs, ready to 
 give a music lesson when the bell rings. 
 
 "Sister Benedicta," spoke Lizzie, "Grace and I 
 have come to entreat you to forgive Ann. She 
 is a mere child, and think how deficient her train 
 ing must have been ; she has everything to learn." 
 
 "Maybe she didn t take it," timidly suggested 
 Grace. 
 
 "Not take it, child ! the evidence is overwhelm- 
 ing." 
 
 "But a child without parents," pleaded Grace. 
 
 "And without religious training, brought up in 
 ignorance, stupidity and poverty," added Lizzie. 
 
 "She is a real bad little girl," returned Sister 
 Benedicta, still a tear twinkled in her eye; "she 
 runs away from prayers and from catechism, 
 too." 
 
 "Yes, that is true," continued Lizzie. "Dear 
 Sister, you be the one to teach her the forgive 
 ness of sin, of our holy religion and soften that 
 stony little heart." 
 
 "Dear children, you have conquered, I shall not 
 touch her. Only give her a few more prayers. 
 A few more Aves, that is all, but I cannot like the 
 child until I see a change in her."
 
 52 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "On my knees, dear Sister, I thank you," re 
 plied Lizzie, kissing her hand. 
 
 Grace took the nun s hand, kissed it and let a 
 tear fall on it. 
 
 Sister Benedicta waved them a smiling adieu ; 
 when they were gone tears moistened her eyes, 
 just as those bright, young girls softened her 
 heart. 
 
 "Here, jump up, Ann, you are pardoned, no 
 blows, no being put to bed without supper, only 
 some prayers to make you better. Grace and I 
 obtained the pardon for you. Are you not glad ?" 
 asked Lizzie. 
 
 "I am thankful for your kindness, young 
 ladies," answered the child, "but the blow has 
 struck here," and she solemnly placed her hand 
 over her heart. "I am bad, I am stubborn, but 
 not a thief." 
 
 "God will let that person be found out some 
 day," continued Lizzie, more with a view to quiet 
 the child s passion than with any faith in her as 
 sertions. 
 
 "Do you think so, too, Miss Grace ?" 
 
 "Indeed I do ; now try to be good and if you 
 want anything ask me, I shall give it to you." 
 
 "You are our protegee now, you must be good 
 for our sake," added Lizzie. 
 
 "I don t know what that means." 
 
 "You are in a way under our care." 
 
 "I will try my best to be good," responded Ann.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 53 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 "Oh, Amelia, how beautiful you are to-day! 
 You seem to be molded into your black silk ; your 
 white chip bonnet becomes you to perfection and 
 with your white gloves you look elegant. You 
 are the prettiest teacher in the Sunday-school," 
 exclaimed Alice Hill, in a burst of admiration. 
 
 "Not including a pretty little Presbyterian girl 
 called Alice." 
 
 "I am what you call pretty, but you are grand. 
 How I do love this dear day. Charlie is such a 
 gay teacher!" 
 
 "And apt scholar, I should judge. He follows 
 your method very closely. I love the day because 
 the very atmosphere breathes devotion to God. 
 The tired laborer yields to the influence of the 
 holy calm, the over-tasked clerk, the wearied 
 seamstress, the merchant, banker, lawyer bless 
 God for this day of sweet repose. I bless the 
 name of God and feel happy to think that so 
 many besides me are enjoying themselves. Then, 
 I am also devotedly attached to my Bible class. 
 Those young, bright, joyous creatures are all 
 eager to learn the word of God. Here comes the 
 carriage. Sam, you are too early for church. 
 Father is not feeling well to-day and will ride. 
 My sister and I shall walk." 
 
 "Yes, misses, I se on time," said the colored 
 coachman, touching his hat
 
 54 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "Everybody is out to-day. We are ready now. 
 Here is Charlie." Alice sprang gayly down the 
 steps; Amelia came with measured tread. 
 
 "Do you know," said Mr. Bennett, "I think Mr. 
 Everard will come to church to-day? He and I 
 were talking about religion I didn t know there 
 was a Jew in the world so liberal minded as he is 
 and he said he had never come in contact with 
 Presbyterians, knew nothing of their doctrines 
 or ceremonials. I told him to come to-day and 
 hear our glorious old minister ; that the sect, and 
 especially the people, were the best, the very best 
 in the world. That is just what I said." 
 
 "Oh, what a boaster !" returned Alice, her fair 
 face rippling with laughter. 
 
 Amelia walked faster and with a displeased 
 look, broke out, "What an intrusive fellow !" 
 
 "Let us convert him for his assumption." 
 Again the face of Alice beamed with smiles and 
 Bennett laughed outright. 
 
 "It might not be well," returned Amelia. 
 
 "I believe with Paul," continued Alice earnest 
 ly, "that Jesus is a light for Jew and Gentile." 
 Amelia shrugged her shoulders and contracted 
 her brows. 
 
 Before church services began Mark Everard 
 walked in and sat down in a pew near the door. 
 Mr. Hill coming in directly after, he followed 
 him with his eyes and saw the profiles of Amelia 
 and Alice. 
 
 "You will dine with us to-day, Charlie," said 
 Alice as the services were concluded. 
 
 "I will do whatever you bid me. I am your 
 slave," answered he decidedly.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 55 
 
 "I don t want any slaves. At all events you 
 would not be a good one. You are too dainty 
 and too good and too honest." 
 
 "And what else?" 
 
 "Nothing." Alice blushed a little. "See how 
 long it takes Amelia to come. I shall jump into 
 the carriage and wait until she and papa come. 
 You may follow," and she suited the action to the 
 words. 
 
 "I won t, won t I ?" added Bennett, jumping in 
 after her. 
 
 Amelia walked slowly, leaning lightly on her 
 father s arm. A sudden jostle and her fan 
 dropped out of her hand. 
 
 "Oh, father, my fan is broken, I know." 
 
 The word had scarcely escaped her lips when 
 a deep, thrilling voice exclaimed, "Here, Madam, 
 is your fan. Good-day, Mr. Hill." 
 
 "Thank you," replied Amelia, in her soft, melo 
 dious voice. She raised her head and saw two 
 deep blue eyes fastened upon her and then their 
 owner passed on. 
 
 "Is your fan injured at all? I know you value 
 it because it is the gift of a dear friend," said 
 Mr. Hill, as he seated himself with the others in 
 the conveyance. 
 
 "It is not damaged, father. I can imagine who 
 it was that picked it up. It was Mr. Everard, 
 was it not ?" 
 
 "Yes, dear. I have met him quite often, and as 
 he is not presuming, have frequently spoken to 
 him. He has been retained in a lawsuit where 
 many thousands of dollars are involved, but his 
 reward will depend upon his success. You have
 
 56 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 heard of young Miles coming back to claim his 
 father s estate. He has been away since he was 
 ten years old and he is now thirty-three. The 
 other relatives are in possession of the property 
 and say that he died at sea some five years ago 
 and that they can prove it. To identify him is 
 the trouble. No one here remembers him nor 
 can any one trace the faintest likeness to the 
 child of twenty-three years ago. Everard s fu 
 ture depends upon this case and his prospects are 
 very slim," said Mr. Hill. 
 
 "So, Mr. Everard gets the case because no 
 other lawyer would take it up, is that the way to 
 understand it?" questioned Amelia. 
 
 "Exactly, my dear. I seriously thought of un 
 dertaking it myself the claimant applied to me 
 first of all but as the chances are so slim and I 
 am feeling none too well of late, I concluded to 
 leave it alone." 
 
 "Amelia," said Alice, clapping her hands glee 
 fully, "you are indebted to Mr. Everard now." 
 
 "Nonsense, Alice, I more than paid him with 
 my thanks. Mr. Bennett, why were you not 
 there to pick up my fan?" 
 
 "Yes, why wasn t I there?" returned Bennett. 
 
 "Thank heaven, we are at home," said Alice, 
 blushing deeply. 
 
 "Now that luncheon is over, papa," said Alice 
 as all four of them seated themselves in the sit 
 ting-room, after partaking of the noonday meal, 
 "and I know that you are in a good humor, I have 
 a proposition to make." 
 
 "Well, my dear, what momentous thing can 
 it be?"
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 57* 
 
 "It is very weighty," replied Alice, as she went 
 up to her father, "but then blame Charlie." 
 
 "Oh, Eve, I plead guilty without trial; if you 
 are going to expel us from Eden, Mr. Hill, expel 
 us together," and Bennett laughed facetiously. 
 
 "Proceed, Alice," said her father with a merry 
 twinkle in his eye. 
 
 "Papa, Charlie says the Bank is going to fore 
 close a mortgage on the Widow Smith s house. 
 Amelia and I went to see her yesterday ; she has 
 three little children and tries to support her fam 
 ily by sewing. To say nothing of the mortgage, 
 which is only a thousand dollars, she cannot even 
 pay the interest. Now, I want to make up the 
 thousand dollars by subscription from our 
 wealthy people here. It would be a shame for us 
 if a deserving woman lost the roof over her head 
 and was driven into the street with her helpless 
 little ones," and the cheeks of Alice glowed with 
 indignation. 
 
 "Well spoken, my little Samaritan," responded 
 her father, "but bless my heart, do you think you 
 can collect one thousand dollars? It is a large 
 sum to beg for such a purpose. If it were a hun 
 dred I should not say a word." 
 
 "Never mind that, papa, dear, only give your 
 consent that I may go around and beg, yes, beg," 
 said Alice, standing on her tiptoes, "and I shall 
 see to it that I shall get the money. And, papa, 
 I want Amelia to go with me, I can t go alone, 
 you know." 
 
 "To be sure not. Well, Amelia, what do you 
 say to your sister s proposition, because I shall 
 not check the prompting of her dear, kind heart,"
 
 58 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 Alice kissed her father several times and her eyes 
 were suffused with tears. 
 
 "Dear father, I know the motives of Alice are 
 the purest and the best ; but would it not be wiser 
 to put this affair into the hands of older people?" 
 answered Amelia. 
 
 "I think you are mistaken, dear ; all hearts will 
 open to the fresh, joyous Alice, appealing for the 
 widow and orphans. You have my blessing, my 
 child," and Mr. Hill laid his hand affectionately 
 on his young daughter s head. 
 
 "Well, father, you are right," returned Amelia, 
 "but I cannot go with Alice. I could not assist 
 her; if any one were to refuse us, the denial 
 would seem personal. My heart sinks at the idea. 
 I am not so brave as Alice." 
 
 "Indeed, you are braver and better. Last sum 
 mer, Charlie yes, I shall tell she went amongst 
 people afflicted with that dreadful scourge, the 
 cholera, when I couldn t for the world or the life 
 of me, stir out of the house. Here I remained 
 with my teeth chattering and my hands blue, 
 though the thermometer ranged from 90 to 100 
 degrees, from nothing but fright." Alice shud 
 dered at the thought. 
 
 "Yes, Mr. Bennett," said her father, "Amelia is 
 a noble girl. In spite of prayers and protesta 
 tions, she went among the sick and dying, saying, 
 with pale lips, but unflinching courage, that duty 
 called her. What could I do, notwithstanding my 
 opposition, but kiss the darling girl and invoke 
 God s blessing on her head? God heard an old 
 man s prayer and let her live."
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 59 
 
 Amelia had risen, and weeping, threw herself 
 on her father s neck. 
 
 Bennett said with genuine emotion, "Another 
 Florence Nightingale and one worthy of such a 
 father." 
 
 "You see, my dear Charlie," said Mr. Hill, well 
 pleased with the last remark, "I can say like Cor 
 nelia, Here are my jewels. " 
 
 "But we are only girls, troublesome girls, papa, 
 and to-morrow morning I am going to ask Mrs. 
 Whitman, a staid little body, to accompany me 
 and put this town under contribution. It will do 
 me good to see some of the old stingy fellows, 
 for I shall get precious little from the women, I 
 know, opening their hearts and their purse 
 strings. I am going to call on Mr. Berkhoff, the 
 lawyer and all of them," laughed Alice. 
 
 "Don t, Alice," said her sister; "from Berkhoff 
 you will get nothing but rudeness, perhaps." 
 
 "He will stand and chaffer about five cents, I 
 know, but then I patronize him and is not my cus 
 tom worth something, Miss Amelia?" quizzically 
 inquired Alice. 
 
 "You ll do, Miss Alice; I will subscribe fifty 
 dollars," and Bennett took out his pencil. 
 
 "It is Sunday," quietly remarked Amelia. 
 
 "Oh, never mind, Amelia, he may forget by 
 to-morrow. To-day is the very best day for such 
 things. Don t the church deacons pass the plates 
 on Sunday, not once, but two or three times ?" 
 
 "Alice," said Mr. Hill, laughing, "you are your 
 father s daughter, and if you had been a man, 
 you would have been a great lawyer." 
 
 "Undoubtedly; here, Mr. Bennett, put your
 
 60 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 name down," said Alice, bringing a sheet of 
 foolscap. There, now, it is a legal document," 
 as he signed his name and the amount. 
 
 "See here, Alice, I am going to have pay for 
 this sometime," said Bennett, in a low tone, while 
 Amelia and her father were conversing together, 
 "a kiss, you know, poor me ! I am always longing 
 for one and in vain." 
 
 "If you will let me do the same to every one 
 who contributes fifty dollars, if not why, you 
 will have to wait until papa says I can be your 
 wife," returned Alice, becoming crimson. 
 
 "For heaven s sake, don t drive a fellow crazy, 
 I shall wait by all means." 
 
 "I thought so. Here, papa, sign your name," 
 said Alice. 
 
 "Are you not going to release your old father?" 
 said Mr. Hill, taking the pencil from her hand 
 and writing his name for fifty dollars. 
 
 "You dear, old papa," exclaimed Alice, kissing 
 her father. Mr. Bennett looked at her and made 
 a wry face. 
 
 "I shall subscribe to-morrow, Alice," said 
 Amelia. "After dinner, if father is willing, we 
 shall all go and hear the evening lecture." 
 
 "To be sure, Amelia." 
 
 "I shall put up my paper and suspend opera 
 tions for the day." 
 
 Alice was up bright and early in the morning, 
 prepared for her work. 
 
 "Here, sister," said Amelia, "let me sign my 
 name for fifty, you know father gave it to me for 
 a new dress, but I have so many that I am glad 
 I shall not have to make another."
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 61 
 
 "Ah, Amelia, your heart is pure gold. You 
 are all gold !" 
 
 "Heaven forfend! I do not want to be worse 
 than a Midas." 
 
 "Now, Mrs. Whitman," said Alice to that lady, 
 who expressed her willingness to accompany her, 
 "we shall call upon the ladies in the morning, 
 otherwise they will all be out, and make the 
 gentlemen afternoon visits, and we shall try to 
 get the cash, too, no notes." 
 
 At four o clock in the afternoon they had col 
 lected nine hundred dollars and had from time to 
 time deposited the money in Mr. Hill s office. 
 
 "One hundred dollars more ! From where will 
 that come?" asked Alice. 
 
 "That will be hard work, my dear," replied 
 Mrs. Whitman. "We have not been to Feld s 
 store yet, let us go there." 
 
 "Mrs. Feld, you know, has generously given 
 us fifty dollars ; more than some of our very pious 
 church members, and I shall not call upon her 
 husband unless I am absolutely compelled. I 
 shall go to Mr. Everard, he has not much I hear, 
 but he is a man and not a woman working for 
 three mouths besides." 
 
 "As you will, my dear," returned meek Mrs. 
 Whitman. 
 
 "Mr. Everard," said Alice, after being shown 
 into that gentleman s office, "I trust you will par 
 don us strangers for calling upon you for assis 
 tance, but feeling that misery and helplessness 
 appeal to the hearts of all, we come to ask your 
 aid for the widow and orphans. Read this paper ; 
 it will tell you all."
 
 62 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 Everard merely glanced at it and stood for a 
 moment irresolute, not considering whether he 
 should give or not, but how much his nearly de 
 pleted purse would allow him. 
 
 "Will twenty-five dollars help you a little, 
 ladies?" said he, and he handed them a twenty- 
 dollar bill and a five-dollar gold piece. 
 
 "A thousand thanks; we are so grateful. 
 Please write your name and the amount," said 
 Alice, sweetly. 
 
 "It is not necessary to sign my name, is it?" 
 
 "Yes, yes," returned Alice, "the widow must 
 know the names of the donors." 
 
 "I beg your pardon, will it not be embarrassing 
 for her to know the persons to whom she is in 
 debted?" 
 
 "She can pray for them individually." 
 
 "Is that better than collectively?" 
 
 "To be sure," laughed Alice. 
 
 "What a nice gentleman," said Mrs. Whitman, 
 as they were on the sidewalk; "I had no idea 
 those people could be so nice." 
 
 "Now comes the tug of war; we are going to 
 BerkhofFs." 
 
 Mr. Berkhoff was at the farther end of the 
 store, which was very deep, and with him were 
 Mrs. and Miss Silverbaum, regaling themselves 
 with some May cherries. 
 
 "I wish we had met Mr. Berkhoff alone. I dis 
 like those vulgar people, Mrs. Whitman." 
 
 "Who are they, my dear? If they are as good- 
 natured as their portly figures would indicate 
 there will be nothing to fear from them. Oh, 
 horror !" said Mrs. Whitman, as she saw upon
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 63 
 
 coming nearer that Alice did not err in calling 
 them "those vulgar people." 
 
 "Look at that woman stuffing her mouth with 
 cherries and the girl eating, talking and laughing 
 all at once." 
 
 "How do you do, ladies?" said Berkhoff, ad 
 vancing. "Have some cherries. They are good, 
 I assure you," continued he, as they declined to 
 take any. "They are heavy, but you must spit 
 out the skins. What can I sell you to-day? 
 Things cheap, cheaper as dirt." 
 
 "Mr. Berkhoff, we have come on a different 
 business to-day," and Alice s heart quaked within 
 her. Here a clerk stepped up to Mr. Berkhoff, 
 saying: "Mr. Daniels says, sir, that $2.25 is 
 enough for the shoes ; here it is." 
 
 "Isn t he charged $2.50 for them?" 
 
 "Yes, sir, that is what we always ask." 
 
 "And so help me God that s what we shall al 
 ways have. Take that back ; wait, I will see to it 
 myself," and Berkhoff turned on his heel without 
 a word of excuse. He swore and stormed. In a 
 few moments he came back with a smile and $2.50 
 in his hand. "Here, John," said he to an errand 
 boy, at the same time writing an address on a 
 paper, "take this, as you have nothing to do, and 
 collect the five cents the woman owes over two 
 months. Tell her it is a balance on a piece of 
 velvet ribbon." 
 
 Mrs. Whitman and Alice had not spoken a 
 word, but stood like statues looking at each other. 
 
 "Now, ladies, for your business." 
 
 "Mr. Berkhoff, we have come for a little aid 
 for a widow and some orphans." Alice unrolled
 
 64 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 the paper. She trembled so that words failed her 
 and the anticipated seventy-five dollars vanished 
 like a mirage. 
 
 "Here, cashier, fifty dollars. Could give it to 
 no better purpose," said Berkhoff decisively to 
 Mrs. and Miss Silverbaum. "Ladies, I wish I 
 could give more. Will this sum be enough?" 
 
 "We need but twenty-five dollars more," re 
 turned Alice, breathless with delight and scarcely 
 venturing to believe her own eyes. 
 
 "Ma," said Rebecca Silverbaum, nudging her 
 mother and speaking in a tone she meant to be 
 inaudible, but which was plainly heard, "can t 
 we give that?" 
 
 "No," replied her mother, "I give ten dollars. 
 Here, ladies." 
 
 "And I give five dollars. I am a little orphan 
 myself. I shall save it up another way, ma, don t 
 fear," said Rebecca. 
 
 "Right, Miss Rebecca, you have the right kind 
 of heart and now there is only ten dollars lack 
 ing," resumed Mr. Berkhoff. 
 
 Mrs. Whitman looked around at the clerks and 
 said, "May we ask them?" This was her first 
 appeal, but the spontaneous liberality of Rebecca 
 and her mother encouraged her. "I should rather 
 not. Poor fellows, they get none too much," said 
 Berkhoff. After a moment s consideration, he 
 resumed. "I will give you the other ten. Too 
 bad to have you tramping around town for that 
 trifle. You look tired. Cashier, ten dollars." 
 
 Alice with a choking sensation and a quavering 
 voice, said, "I thank you not once, but a thousand 
 times."
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURREN? 65 
 
 "That s all right, Miss. I was poor in Ger 
 many and in New York, too, I know how it 
 feels." 
 
 "I thank you all three in the name of the widow 
 and her children," returned Alice, her sweet face 
 beaming with gratitude and with the conscious 
 ness of performing a good deed. 
 
 "Thanks," echoed Mrs. Whitman. 
 
 When Alice turned off the principal street she 
 walked so fast that she nearly ran. "Oh, child, I 
 am quite out of breath," said her friend. 
 
 "Beg pardon, Mrs. Whitman, but I am so 
 happy, I must give vent to my feelings in some 
 way. If I were home, where I soon shall be, I 
 would sing, chatter and do all kinds of extraor 
 dinary things ; here I walk fast. Mrs. Whitman, 
 I shall call for you to-morrow and we shall go 
 together to Mrs. Smith and bring her the happy 
 tidings." 
 
 "Bring Amelia, don t forget her, dear; her 
 feelings are so refined, I always feel as if I were 
 in a purer atmosphere when I am with her. Bye- 
 bye." 
 
 "Good-bye. Many thanks. 
 
 "Well, Alice? Successful, I know. It is writ 
 ten on your face. Father told me how very near 
 at four o clock you were to the thousand. Hurry 
 in ; father and Mr. Bennett are in the sitting-room 
 waiting for you," and Amelia kissed her tenderly. 
 
 "Darling," cried her father, "are you " 
 
 "Successful, gentlemen !" exclaimed Alice. 
 
 "You dear girl, I have been very uneasy. Sun 
 stroke "
 
 66 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "Sunstroke in May? You are too anxious, 
 Charlie " 
 
 "Sit down, let me fan you." Charlie leaned 
 over her chair and used the fan vigorously. 
 
 "Why, Charlie, you raise a whirlwind. Sit 
 down, I want to relate my experiences." 
 
 "To be sure a little heroine. 
 
 "Our canary has twittered and made plaintive 
 calls for you all day," said Amelia, taking her 
 hand. 
 
 "How imaginative, Amelia!" returned Alice, 
 kissing her. "I am happy now, though it has been 
 a hard, a very hard day for me, and only the 
 thought that if I did not accomplish my work the 
 widow and her children would be homeless en 
 abled me to keep up my courage. I was aston 
 ished at some members of the church, the most 
 pious, too, who wanted me to feed them on scrip 
 ture, but then," with a smile, "I gave them scrip 
 ture with interest and told them exactly what 
 Christ meant, and that his pure, simple laws were 
 not to be misunderstood. There was rich, old 
 Mrs. Henderson, she wanted to evade giving. 
 She promised this, that, everything in the future. 
 I told her it was now that she must give. I 
 quoted, Verily I say unto you, inasmuch as ye 
 did it not to one of the least of these, ye did it not 
 to me. And these shall go away into everlast 
 ing punishment. The everlasting punishment 
 brought out fifty dollars. She groaned as she 
 gave me the money. I then said to her, the 
 righteous shall go into the life eternal. She 
 smiled and looked happy at her heavenly invest 
 ment."
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 67 
 
 "For heaven s sake, stop," said Bennett, roar 
 ing with laughter. "You want a fellow to die of 
 convulsions !" 
 
 "Charlie, you are horrid. But let me give you 
 a surprise. Mr. Everard gave me twenty-five 
 with regrets, mind you, that he could not give 
 more. Berkhoff in the sympathy of his heart 
 gave me fifty and afterward ten more. Mrs. Sil- 
 verbaum and her daughter, without my asking 
 just from hearing me appeal to Mr. Berkhoff 
 gave fifteen dollars." 
 
 "That speaks well for their hearts," said Mr. 
 Hill. 
 
 "And for their souls," said Alice. "They were 
 all very gracious to-day." 
 
 "I wish you could have obtained the money 
 without them," added Amelia. 
 
 "Amelia, they are not all bad. Papa, you must 
 take up the mortgage in your office at ten to 
 morrow, to get the release signed. Mrs. Whit 
 man, Amelia and I shall bring it to the widow 
 to-morrow." 
 
 The following day Mrs. Smith s heart was 
 made glad by the presentation of the release. 
 "May the God preserve and bless you all; may 
 you never know any care. Thanks, good Mrs. 
 Whitman. They say, Miss Alice, your kind heart 
 did the most of it ; these children shall never go 
 to bed without praying for you." The tears 
 streamed down the widow s cheeks. "Do you be 
 lieve in prayer, Miss Alice?" 
 
 " The prayers of the righteous avail much, I 
 value them especially from their innocent lips," 
 answered the young girl, trembling with emotion.
 
 68 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "You must want for nothing," said Amelia; 
 "we three are willing and able to do much for 
 you." 
 
 "Ladies, angels, I may say," returned the 
 widow with dignity, "I have accepted this pres 
 ent from you and the kindness of the people at 
 large with a grateful heart, but to take more, 
 unless deprived altogether of health, God forbid. 
 My children have a home and I can now work 
 with a light heart. May God reward you, I never 
 can. This day shall be commemorated as a festi 
 val." 
 
 "I am glad I acted on Mr. Everard s sugges 
 tion and did not, as I had first intended, give her 
 the subscription roll with the names attached," 
 said Alice softly. 
 
 In this case it was difficult to tell who was hap 
 pier, the receiver or the givers.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 69 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 "Grace, Susie Forge is very ill; she was taken 
 last night with a severe hemorrhage of the lungs. 
 Her friends have been telegraphed for. I have 
 been to see her this morning. She asked me if I 
 thought she was very sick; I told her yes, but 
 not so ill that she couldn t get better. The doctor 
 said she must keep quiet and not talk. Upon 
 that the darling child cried, Where s poor Ann 
 Miller, I want to see her. I told her no, that 
 Ann was too noisy, too inconsiderate to let her 
 come in, but she only stopped talking when I 
 promised if she should grow worse that she 
 should see her. I think she wishes to tell Ann to 
 be good and all about heaven, at least, what she 
 thinks about it. What a good creature she is." 
 Lizzie Raynor put her handkerchief to her eyes. 
 
 "Poor darling! I think Ann is growing better, 
 though she is sullen yet." 
 
 "Sister Benedicta says she has not missed a 
 pin since, so you see poor Ann appreciates her 
 kindness and our intercession." 
 
 "Once in a while she is demonstrative when I 
 am alone ; she covers my hand with kisses." 
 
 "Lizzie and Grace," said a tall girl coming up 
 to them, "you are wanted in the infirmary. Go 
 up immediately." 
 
 "I tremble, Lizzie. Can Susie be dying?"
 
 70 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "I fear so," was the answer, and the two girls 
 ran lightly upstairs to the sick room. 
 
 There lay Susie with her head low and her 
 face whiter, if possible, than the sheets which 
 covered her. Sister Benedicta, who was a good 
 nurse and loved the child, was with her. 
 
 "Darling, don t speak," said Lizzie, moving up 
 to her side and taking her hand caressingly. 
 Susie did not reply, but looked anxiously toward 
 the door ; it opened and in walked Ann, her eyes 
 and face red with weeping. It was evident from 
 her calmness that she had been instructed before 
 she came in how to conduct herself. 
 
 "Come, Ann," said Sister Benedicta, "Susie 
 wants to speak to you." 
 
 Lizzie went to the foot of the bed, where Grace 
 was standing. 
 
 "Raise my head a little, dear Sister," spoke 
 Susie in a feeble voice. "There, now I am more 
 comfortable. What I am going to say is hard, 
 very hard, but my confessor says I must do it, if 
 I want Christ to take me. Sister Benedicta, for 
 give me, I took those little things from your room. 
 I took the money and when I saw you coming I 
 put Ann s handkerchief, which had fallen out, 
 and the money into her pocket at the same time. 
 I knew it was wrong," said the little sinner in a 
 
 pitiful voice. "Ann, forgive " the blood 
 
 gurgled to her mouth and issued from it. She 
 closed her eyes, gave two or three convulsive 
 gasps and was dead. 
 
 "Susie!" shrieked Ann, "why didn t God take 
 me? Still," and she sank on her knees, clasped 
 her hands together, lifted up her eyes and in a
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 71 
 
 thrilling voice, said, "Father, I thank Thee that 
 these people know I am not a thief." 
 
 Sister Benedicta with blanched face took Ann 
 up in her arms and said, "Ann, I shall have to 
 ask your forgiveness. The evidence was so plain 
 and strong, you know, who could doubt it? I 
 shall always love you now because you are truth 
 ful." 
 
 Grace and Lizzie came and covered her with 
 kisses ; for the moment the dead was forgotten. 
 
 "I shall have to cry again. I am not used to so 
 much kindness," and Ann went in the corner, sat 
 down and wept to her heart s content. 
 
 They all three bent over the dead child. "What 
 could have induced her to do those dreadful 
 things?" asked Grace. 
 
 "God only knows. Her meek and loving ways 
 won my heart. Grace, when you even mentioned 
 that Ann might not have taken the money I felt 
 angry at you. Poor Susie, to die without her 
 father or relatives, with that trouble on her mind ; 
 it must have been terrible ! I knew when she 
 first came here she was a fragile flower and not 
 long for this world. Poor creature," and Sister 
 Benedicta imprinted a kiss on her cold forehead. 
 
 Two days after Susie s funeral as the morning 
 prayers were over, Sister Benedicta came in and 
 said, "Sister Bridget, I wish to speak a few words 
 to the girls assembled here. Ann Miller, stand 
 up. I suppose it is known to all of you that Ann 
 did not steal anything from me. Girls, Ann is an 
 honest, truthful girl, greatly wronged, though 
 unintentionally by me. I will not say who did 
 the wicked acts, though all in this room are so far
 
 72 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 free from the execrable vice of stealing. If any 
 of your day-scholars have mentioned this affair 
 at home I wish you would vindicate Ann s char 
 acter. I shall vouch for it." They all understood 
 and appreciated Sister Benedicta s delicacy in not 
 accusing the dead, for Grace and Lizzie had not 
 been long in spreading the truth. 
 
 "Sister Benedicta, Sister Bridget, may we kiss 
 her?" cried many of the girls. 
 
 "No, no," laughed Sister Benedicta, "you 
 would smother her, there are too many of you. 
 But any girl who has any little token may, after 
 school hours, give it to her. I hope, that as she 
 has heretofore been shunned by you, so she will 
 now be loved. The Mother of our community is 
 much pleased with my account of Ann and she 
 will receive special favors. 
 
 The girls clapped their hands in gladness and 
 Jennie Fox, who was her most bitter and spiteful 
 enemy before, now clapped the loudest. The 
 heroine of the hour cried softly to herself.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 73 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 Knowledge is light; it is, when properly used, 
 both a blessing and a benefit. It breaks the chains 
 of both mental and physical slavery, facilitates 
 the execution of labor, alleviates pain, invents, 
 discovers and creates the beautiful in art. The 
 march of intellect dissipates prejudice and re 
 moves all obstacles to the goal of its high destiny 
 the emancipation and universal brotherhood of 
 man. When the gold of man s opinion is refined 
 from the dross and peace on earth established, 
 the mission of knowledge will be accomplished 
 and the greatest earthly good will be attained. 
 
 "Grace, am I thin?" asked Maud Lee, a girl 
 who might safely be marked down for one hun 
 dred and forty pounds avoirdupois. 
 
 "No, indeed you are not. I suppose you study 
 very hard. I must look miserable, mamma says 
 I do." 
 
 "And I," broke in Letitia with a doleful look, 
 "I am worn to a shadow, all for this examina 
 tion. It s a consolation for us, though, and for 
 our future husbands, too, hem, hem, that we have 
 poured over the arguments of philosophers as to 
 whether light is an emanation or an undulation, 
 and that we know not which to accept the wave 
 or corpuscular theory." 
 
 "I think every one should take the corpuscular
 
 74 
 
 for that must make muscle," added Maud, with a 
 laugh. 
 
 "No doubt you think so. You give evidence 
 of the latter," said Julia Radcliffe. 
 
 "Never mind, Miss Julia," spoke Bessie Hait, 
 a girl with bright hair known by the name of red, 
 "I will wager anything that of all the girls stand 
 ing here you will be married the first. Letitia 
 may be next, as for you, Grace, though you 
 oughtn t to marry before the others, as you are 
 the youngest of the graduates in prospective, I 
 think you will be an old maid ; you are so quiet. 
 Have you any lovers, Grace ?" 
 
 "Certainly not. I am going to school yet." 
 
 "What difference does that make? My par 
 ents were wise to lock me up in the convent, but 
 I see a handsome fellow once in a while. Sister 
 Benedicta took me with her to buy white swiss 
 for my graduation dress. I passed a whole row 
 of smiling clerks before we came where the swiss 
 was. The man who waited on us was a hand 
 some fellow. Sister Benedicta said, pointing to 
 a piece, Take this, this is what you want, but I 
 would not I was not to be suited so easily. It 
 is too coarse, I said. Look at it again, said she, 
 then I raised my head and laughed or rather 
 smiled over her head. Mercy! didn t that man 
 bring down swiss, loads of it. Sister Benedicta 
 became confused, told me I was too fastidious in 
 my taste, and directed her attention to some other 
 purchase she had to make. That was just what 
 I wanted; then the clerk and I talked about the 
 swiss, we examined the swiss and I bought the 
 swiss. Holy Mother, save us!" said the girl,
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 75 
 
 changing her jocular tone, "here comes Sister 
 Bridget. She would pitch into me like a tigress 
 if she knew what I just told you. Sister Bene- 
 dicta has more heart." 
 
 "What is the matter with you, Bessie? Your 
 face is very red. It is too warm out here for 
 you girls," said Sister Bridget. 
 
 "I have been trying to refresh my mind by 
 talking about the distances and magnitude of the 
 heavenly bodies, the diurnal and nocturnal phe 
 nomena when Mercury and Venus enter into an 
 inferior and superior conjunction." 
 
 "Stop, Bessie, this very moment. I know that 
 in books you know everything from Alpha to 
 Omega, but do you know who took three peaches 
 from the refectory?" 
 
 "Sister Bridget, I am sure you can t mean me !" 
 
 "Indeed, I do, then, Bessie. In all the years 
 you have been here you have not been cured of 
 one great fault, that is telling untruths. If it 
 were not a few days before the examination I 
 should punish you for a month. Look out, 
 though, I have my eye on you. Be sure, when 
 you go to confession, to tell that you told another 
 story," and away stalked Sister Bridget. 
 
 "That horrid thing!" exclaimed Bessie as soon 
 as the Sister was beyond hearing. "I know she 
 became a nun because she was an old maid, and 
 she don t like to see young faces. Hateful old 
 body!" 
 
 The bell rang for lessons and the girls made 
 haste to reach the schoolroom. "What a wicked 
 girl that Bessie is," said Grace to Letitia as they 
 went in.
 
 76 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "Everybody, you know, can t be such a para 
 gon of goodness as you are. Come on, dear." 
 These words were spoken with affected sincerity. 
 
 The eventful day at length arrived. The ex 
 amination of the scholars of the convent was con 
 ducted by the Fathers of the College. Their 
 method was interesting both to pupils and to the 
 audiences, which annually assembled on these 
 occasions. These exercises occurring in the lat 
 ter end of June, the heat was always intense and 
 dresses of thin material were absolutely neces 
 sary. They were all made high in the neck and 
 with long sleeves. Numberless were the injunc 
 tions "to buy plenty of stuff to cover bones," so 
 the eyes of monster man could not rest on lovely 
 shoulders. 
 
 "Mary Lile," said Sister Bridget, sternly, as 
 she glanced over the assembled girls, "come to 
 me." The girl obeyed. "Did I not tell you time 
 and time again to have your dress made high in 
 the neck?" 
 
 "Why, Sister, it is made nearly up to my chin." 
 
 "Chin, did you say?" answered the now exas 
 perated nun, "with your neck uncovered almost 
 to your shoulders ; here, give me your handker 
 chief. Put this around your neck." 
 
 "I shall smother," said the girl, with tears in 
 her eyes and with difficulty repressing a sob. 
 
 "No, you won t. Put it on and take your seat." 
 
 Mary was so overcome at the idea of a hand 
 kerchief around her throat in such weather and 
 on such a day that she did not stir. 
 
 Sister Bridget raised her hand to put the hand-
 
 77 
 
 kerchief on herself and Sister Benedicta, who 
 was standing near, kindly came to her relief. 
 
 "Mary Lile, no wonder this dress looks low in 
 the neck with that broad lace all turned down in 
 place of up. I know your mother meant it should 
 go this way," and she pressed the lace so it re 
 mained standing. 
 
 "Now, Sister Bridget, is it not all right?" 
 
 Sister Bridget, not liking tearful faces on this 
 important day and admiring the ready tact of the 
 Sister, allowed herself to be propitiated. 
 
 "Yes, it will answer, Mary ; thank Sister Bene 
 dicta for her quickness and go to your seat." 
 
 "Thank you," said Mary, but her eyes spoke 
 more. 
 
 "Sit down and do not be so careless next time," 
 returned Sister Benedicta. 
 
 "See," said Letitia in a low tone, nudging 
 Grace, "there is the handsome lawyer, Mark 
 Everard, with a beautiful bouquet in his hand. 
 Think it is for me. See the Hills coming in with 
 their grand airs. That oldest girl walks as if 
 the boards were not good enough for her. 
 Heavens ! see the Silverbaums, the old lady with 
 her broad, fat hands full of rings and no gloves 
 on. Too warm, I suppose. Look at her bringing 
 out her fan. She will make it go all the time 
 now like a windmill. Look at Rebecca laughing. 
 Aha ! I know the reason, there comes Berkhoff. 
 Do you see him?" 
 
 "No, I don t." 
 
 "You never see anything. Turn your head this 
 way. We have the advantage this year, we are 
 graduates, we sit on the front bench."
 
 78 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "How you do make remarks about everybody, 
 Letitia!" 
 
 "That is just what I am here for, eyes to see, 
 tongue to talk," answered Letitia, putting her 
 hands to those organs. 
 
 "Berkhoff is sitting down by Rebecca. I wish 
 some one else had taken that seat. How that girl 
 is after that man. It is disgusting!" 
 
 "He came after her," Grace ventured to re 
 mark. 
 
 "You think so ! I thought maybe he came for 
 the chemical experiments, to see us analyze flow 
 ers, hear the essays read, examine the paintings, 
 criticize the music, et cetera." 
 
 "Oh, Letitia," returned Grace, "don t talk so 
 mockingly. I think he is able to judge music 
 He expresses himself well about it. Not in good 
 language, but as if he understood it." 
 
 "He understands nothing but dollars and cents ! 
 He has ruined the trade since he came here and 
 I hope he will eventually ruin himself. * 
 
 "How uncharitable! There come mamma and 
 papa, their dear hands full of flowers." 
 
 "Well, you need not cry about them, Grace. 
 There come my father and mother laden with 
 flowers. Did you ever ! If they have not brought 
 three of the children with them. Mother is so 
 foolish. I begged her this morning not to bring 
 one with her and just see her in this heat." 
 
 "Aunt is growing so stout. She must feel the 
 heat so much the more." 
 
 "It is better than being too thin," retorted Le 
 titia, who was always angry when any one but
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 79 
 
 herself alluded to her mother s growing corpu 
 lency. "Your mother looks so haggard." 
 
 "I am afraid poor mamma is not very well. 
 Poor, dear mamma," said Grace, and the tears 
 sprang to her eyes. 
 
 "No tears now ; here are the Fathers with their 
 long coats ; hope they won t have long questions. 
 Who is that rushing up to the Hills all smiles. Is 
 it Charlie Bennett?" 
 
 "Be still. Don t you see Sister Bridget look 
 ing this way? How nervous I am." 
 
 Lizzie Raynor, Julia Radcliffe, Letitia, Grace 
 and some half a dozen girls from the Sunny 
 South were the graduates of the year. The or 
 deal came and had to pass as do other eventful 
 things of life. The exercises of the day closed 
 with music, which was liberally interspersed be 
 tween the oral examination, the reading of es 
 says, the awarding of diplomas and the distribu 
 tion of prizes. 
 
 Grace acquitted herself with more than ordi 
 nary credit, notwithstanding her nervousness, and 
 received the customary reward of merit from the 
 nuns and testimonials from friends in the shape 
 of innumerable bouquets and baskets of flowers. 
 
 The valedictory address read by Lizzie Raynor 
 sympathetically affected the audience as usual ; 
 many bright, young faces were wet with tears 
 and older eyes were dim, too. Grace was warmly 
 attached to the teachers and to many of the 
 scholars. To her it was a parting from friends, 
 and many happy but now painful reminiscences 
 passed through her mind as she bid adieu to the 
 place with its associations forever. Tears invol-
 
 So THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 untarily rolled down her cheeks and finally she 
 put her handkerchief to her face and wept unre 
 strainedly. 
 
 "What are you crying for? It is all over now, 
 the people are going home. Let me see your 
 flowers. I declare, Mark Everard s card on this 
 bouquet of yours. If he is handsome he doesn t 
 know how to select flowers," said Letitia, with a 
 toss of her head. 
 
 "I must run and kiss mamma before she goes 
 home. I am going to say good-bye to all before 
 I go. Here, mamma kiss me before you go," and 
 Grace threw her arms around her mother s neck. 
 
 "Grace, dear," returned her mother after fond 
 ly kissing her, "don t you see Mr. Everard ?" 
 
 "Excuse me, sir," said Grace ; "I am a little ex 
 cited I believe. I thank you for your pretty 
 bouquet. How did you like the examination?" 
 
 "I was delighted and was especially pleased to 
 see two Jewish girls among the graduates." 
 
 "Oh, Mr. Everard," asked Grace, impulsively, 
 "if you did not know we were Jews could you 
 read it in our faces? You look like a Christian." 
 
 "What a foolish question, Grace," said her 
 mother. 
 
 "Well, I declare," laughed Everard, "to tell you 
 the truth I cannot read it in your face, but your 
 cousin, Miss Rheinberg, notwithstanding her 
 beauty, has the type in the mannerisms of our 
 race." 
 
 "It should not be so as she is born in this 
 country," said Mrs. Feld. 
 
 "I believe," returned Mr. Everard, "that the 
 ebullition of emotion and sentiment given expres-
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 8i 
 
 sion in violent gestures and extravagant demon 
 strations have caused Judaism to be considered 
 less a religion of ritualism and truisms than one 
 of characteristics, which will take centuries to 
 eliminate. But here come the Hills," and he took 
 off his hat and bowed deeply. Mr. Hill, Alice and 
 Bennett returned it. Amelia, not having been in 
 troduced to him, passed coldly on. 
 
 Alice also bowed to Mrs. Feld and Grace. 
 
 "What a charming girl that Miss Alice Hill is," 
 said Grace. 
 
 "Yes, a nice, pretty girl ; but the elder one " 
 
 Mark Everard did not conclude the sentence. 
 
 "Oh," said Mrs. Feld, "she is cold and proud, 
 though she did nurse cholera patients last year. 
 She does such things for religion, I think, and 
 would walk under that duty right into the fire. 
 No heart ; never comes near Jews." 
 
 "Is that possible?" murmured Everard; "no 
 heart, no heart!" 
 
 Grace, after bidding Mr. Everard good-bye 
 and kissing her mother, went to make her final 
 adieus to the girls. 
 
 "Well, Grace, you kissed your mother as if you 
 were going on a voyage. My mother left with 
 the children a little while ago ; she could not wait 
 any longer for Aunt Ruth. I think I saw Mr. 
 Everard standing by your mother as you left 
 them just now. What did he say?" questioned 
 Letitia. 
 
 "He said you were beautiful." 
 
 "A nice manner he has of expressing things. 
 He is mean ; why didn t he send me flowers ?"
 
 8a THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "You know you are a gorgeous flower your 
 self." 
 
 Mr. Everard had brought the flowers because 
 he thought it incumbent upon him to bring some 
 and had given them to the person whose face 
 and manner pleased him best. 
 
 "Look over yonder at that group of girls 
 laughing and crying together. I warrant you 
 they are promising to write to one another every 
 week without having any thought of doing any 
 thing of the kind. Deceitful things. Here comes 
 Lizzie. I have been moralizing on the hollow- 
 ness " 
 
 "Of the world?" interrupted Lizzie. 
 
 "No, of girls like us," continued Letitia, laugh 
 ing dryly and walking off. 
 
 "Don t mind her, Lizzie." 
 
 Meek Lizzie folded her hands, saying in her 
 sweet, pious way, "Let us talk of our future." 
 
 Her own future was to her a placid lake. She 
 had no fears ; she lived in a faith of her own and 
 had marked out her destiny. 
 
 "Don t cry," said Grace, as Lizzie s eyes grew 
 dim with tears. "I trust many happy days are 
 in store for you? I detest your step-mother." 
 She gave her head an emphatic toss, which sent 
 her long golden curls flying around her. 
 
 "I weep not for myself, for I am a child of the 
 Virgin and in her holy keeping, but you, dear 
 friend, are leaving us all now without having 
 professed the true faith, and know not the snares 
 set in the world for the weak and unwary. Give 
 me hope before you leave me here," and Lizzie 
 looked on her tenderly.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 83 
 
 "Why, you talk as if you were about to take the 
 veil," replied Grace, and a slight tremor passed 
 over her frame as she looked up to her com 
 panion, who was several years her senior. 
 
 "Yes, I have decided to be one of the great 
 band of women entirely devoted to God." 
 
 Often after witnessing tempestuous scenes at 
 home, Grace had come to school and seen those 
 calm, passionless, contented faces of the nuns ; 
 then would those shady bowers and quiet retreats 
 seem to say, "Enter, weary maiden, and find 
 rest," but almost simultaneously with the whis 
 perings would a dark shadow thrust itself before 
 her and utter, "Forbear, peace here thou canst 
 not find." She would then infold herself in 
 her own religion, shake off the gloom, and 
 say, "Never, never." But at this moment, 
 though sad at parting, joyous and girlish visions 
 of happiness floated through her mind, and at her 
 friend s answer, she shuddered at the idea of im 
 muring herself in convent walls and looked 
 around with nervous fear, as if the place were a 
 living tomb, blotting out those pictures which she 
 had been drawing a moment before with such 
 brilliant colors. 
 
 "Come, join hands in the good work," said Liz 
 zie, earnestly. 
 
 "Live here forever! never come out? Never!" 
 
 "Don t say that. I intend to be very happy 
 here." 
 
 "You may be. Even if I wanted to come here, 
 which I do not, I could not. The distance be 
 tween our religions is too great. The way is not 
 dark that I am now following."
 
 4 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "Grace, I believe you know very little about 
 your religion, having been taught little and see 
 ing less ; so you don t very well know what it is." 
 
 "The little I know gives me light and I always 
 follow that." 
 
 Sister Marguerite now joined the two and the 
 word about "light," spoken by Grace, fell upon 
 her ear and she remarked, "May the true celestial 
 light and not a false one dissipate the darkness 
 of your mind. When that time comes, which 
 God grant may be soon, come to us. We shall 
 willingly guide you to happiness. Think not then 
 of your past sins for they shall be remitted when 
 the consecrated oil shall anoint your head and the 
 holy water touch you with the symbol of the 
 cross."
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 85 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 "Congratulate you, Berkhoff, I hear you are 
 engaged," said Everard, sauntering into the mer 
 chant s office. 
 
 "Thank you. Isn t my Rebecca a grand girl, 
 good, pretty, strong and a heart as large as my 
 iron safe, but different metal. It is like what is 
 inside of it gold," and Berkhoff s eyes fairly 
 danced with joy. 
 
 "I think you have chosen well and that she will 
 make a good wife." 
 
 "You may depend upon it she will. You had 
 better follow me; there s a nice little girl just 
 come out of school, Grace Feld. Just the girl for 
 you educated and soft and good." 
 
 "You are too kind, Berkhoff. I don t think of 
 marrying yet. You are a prosperous business 
 man; you are able to support a wife." 
 
 "Do you know, Everard, I knew a man in Jef 
 ferson City who told me a story, that when he 
 was living in this place a boy ran away and that 
 he met him (a man) years afterward and recog 
 nized him as Niles by a mark on the shoulders as 
 lie was undressing in the room they had to 
 gether." 
 
 "Great heavens, a clew to my case!" 
 
 "I thought of it last night. It mixed in with 
 my pleasure; now you make the best of it and get 
 engaged, too,"
 
 86 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "I beg you, man, not to mention a word of 
 what you told me just now; the opposing counsel 
 might bribe him, spirit him away. Niles and I 
 are both poor and can do nothing but promise. If 
 I can only secure this witness my future is made. 
 I thank you, Berkhoff, I thank you ; if ever I can 
 do you a favor rely upon me it shall be done." 
 
 "I am all right now ; don t know nothing. 
 Now, you see, I don t drink, don t gamble Ever- 
 ard smiled you are thinking of those little poker 
 games at Mrs. Silverbaum s ; they don t amount 
 to anything. But Feld is what I call a gambler. 
 He don t drink so much any more, but he loses 
 heavily at the gaming table. He must be a bad 
 man so to forget his wife and child, such holy 
 trusts. 
 
 "You are right, Berkhoff, but give me more 
 particulars about my man. I shall telegraph im 
 mediately and if I ascertain that any one answer 
 ing your description is there I shall be off for 
 Jefferson City. Keep mum ; not a word to a soul, 
 not even to Miss Rebecca. She is too good, I 
 know, to say a word, but she has a mother 
 your mother-in-law elect!" 
 
 "Mrs. Silverbaum is a good soul. I won t men 
 tion it to Rebecca ; we will talk about other things. 
 Ha! ha! love is a mighty good thing, a mighty 
 fine thing; go try it." 
 
 "See, Rebecca, what I have brought for you?" 
 said Berkhoff, as he entered Mrs. Silverbaum s 
 house in the evening. 
 
 "Oh, my, what a ring! It is splendid. Did 
 you buy it here?"
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 87 
 
 "No, indeed, my dear, I bought it in St. Louis, 
 and when we are married we will take a trip 
 there and see everything that is worth seeing. 
 We will have a lovely time." 
 
 "Oh," said Mrs. Silverbaum, putting her hand 
 kerchief to her eyes, "it makes me cry to think, 
 Rebecca, how happy your father was when he 
 put the ring on my finger and said, you are more 
 to me than gold or silver. " 
 
 "Gold and silver, why, what is that in compari 
 son to a true heart? I hate sordid people." 
 
 "Rebecca, you are a jewel," said Berkhoff in 
 delight. 
 
 "You are poetical. You don t know me yet." 
 
 "No, indeed, you don t know that child, she has 
 so much heart, all filled with love, wouldn t ex 
 change you for a gold mine," returned Mrs. Sil 
 verbaum. 
 
 "You don t need to tell me nothing about her. 
 I know her better than anybody. If I was a 
 millionaire I would have no one else but you, 
 Rebecca, and I know if I was as poor as Job s 
 turkey you would have rne, wouldn t you?" and 
 he looked pleadingly into her eyes. 
 
 Rebecca slightly paled, but answered unhesi 
 tatingly, "without a doubt, Mr. Berkhoff." 
 
 "Call me Isaac, don t mister me." 
 
 "I don t like that name, I prefer to call you 
 Berkhoff." 
 
 "Just as you like, dear, but as it is such a pleas 
 ant evening, supposing we take a walk and get 
 some ice-cream." 
 
 There was a pause; Rebecca looked at her 
 mother and her mother looked at Rebecca.
 
 88 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "Supposing your mother comes along, too, my 
 girl," added Berkhoff, observing mother and 
 daughter. 
 
 "We shall be ready this instant. I will bring 
 your hat, ma, I can run quicker than you can," 
 and Rebecca flew from the room. 
 
 "A good girl, Mr. Berkhoff. You know the 
 saying, A good daughter, a good wife. " 
 
 "Very true, my dear woman, very true," said 
 Berkhoff, consoling himself with the reflection. 
 
 "Ready, Berkhoff," said Rebecca, blushing as 
 she came in. 
 
 "Come, then, Rebecca, take my arm." He 
 scratched his head with his disengaged hand and 
 then offered Mrs. Silverbaum his other arm. 
 
 Rebecca murmured, "How soft the air; how 
 bright the stars!" 
 
 "The stars are pointing out our future. Here 
 we are, come in. They have the best ice-cream 
 in town ; oysters, anything you want." 
 
 "It is too warm for anything but ice-cream and 
 pickles," said Rebecca. 
 
 "Be careful," returned her mother, "or you 
 will take the cholera." 
 
 "Rebecca, for my sake, be careful/ 
 
 "Never fear, Berkhoff. Here come the Hills 
 and that inseparable Bennett. I wonder if he is 
 engaged to that second Miss Hill. Going with 
 her long enough, I should think. See, she is 
 bowing to us. Make a nice bow, Berkhoff. You 
 are a little awkward. I do believe that elder 
 girl, Amelia, has never bowed or spoken a word 
 to one of the Jews here," said Rebecca. 
 
 "She has to me," answered Berkhoff.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 89 
 
 / 
 
 "In business, in the store, she speaks, no doubt, 
 but I will warrant she never even comes into the 
 store if she can avoid it. Socially she won t mix 
 with us. Thinks us below her," continued Re 
 becca, eating pickles. 
 
 The Hills and Bennett sat at a different table 
 right across from the Silverbaums and Berkhoff. 
 They all ordered ice-cream. "I don t like sitting 
 at this table where those people can stare me in 
 the face," said Amelia. 
 
 "We could not help it, the other tables are 
 filled," replied her father. 
 
 "Don t alarm yourself, Miss Amelia; those 
 persons are very much interested in themselves. 
 Berkhoff and Miss Silverbaum are engaged, you 
 know, so they will look only at each other. Is 
 that not so, Miss Alice?" said Bennett. 
 
 "Charlie," said Alice, by way of reply, "will 
 you have a glass of ice water? It will cool you." 
 
 "I rather think it will. Look at that girl eating 
 pickles. I am afraid she will die before she gets 
 married. Now she is picking her teeth. Alice, 
 look, I say." 
 
 "Mr. Bennett, you should set a better example 
 than to be always talking about that odious girl," 
 frigidlv remarked Amelia. 
 
 Bennett colored, but exclaimed pleasantly, 
 "Here comes a better subject, Mark Everard; I 
 declare he is a fine specimen of a fellow," and he 
 returned Everard s polite bow. "Ah, Alice, I see 
 you return his bow nicely. Some one has po 
 litely finished his ice-cream and given him a 
 seat." 
 
 "Charlie, I wish you would not talk so much
 
 po THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 but eat, you will be weak," said Alice, banter- 
 ingly. "I want to talk a little now. The Silver- 
 baums are going. Berkhoff looks supremely 
 happy. He has a good heart and deserves to have 
 a good wife. I am afraid Miss Silverbaum will 
 have things all her own way." 
 
 "Right, Alice, right; the young lady has de 
 cided ways and shows them too. Men are blind ; 
 there are two very nice girls who graduated the 
 other day, why did he not take one of them?" 
 said Mr. Hill. 
 
 "Why, papa, one is Grace Feld. She is one of 
 the sweetest, softest and prettiest girls in town. 
 To match her with Berkhoff!" exclaimed Alice, 
 rather indignantly. 
 
 "He has money and is not that all such people 
 want," remarked Mr. Hill. 
 
 "The girl appears gentle and well-mannered, 
 an extraordinary thing for one of her kind," said 
 Amelia. 
 
 "A pretty little thing," resumed Bennett in a 
 low voice. "Don t be jealous, Alice. I shall give 
 her a noble companion, grand and handsome 
 Mark Anthony Everard. There, I have dis 
 posed of her to good advantage." 
 
 At that name Amelia looked in the direction of 
 Everard, who sat with his face turned towards 
 her, and she met his calm blue eyes fixed upon 
 her. She immediately dropped her head and said, 
 "Father, it is very warm in here for you. If you 
 are all ready, let us go. Those people, I have no 
 doubt, take good care of themselves." 
 
 Alice and Bennett went out first, selecting the 
 principal street, which, though longer, was the
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 91 
 
 pleasanter route, but Amelia and her father took 
 the shorter cut. 
 
 "Yes, I am not feeling well. Alice and Charlie 
 can take care of themselves. Happy children!" 
 
 "Alice is very happy, father. Is it decided that 
 she shall marry Charlie ?" 
 
 "Well, the young fellow came to me and 
 pleaded that I should take compassion on him. 
 He said he was here without relatives, and if I 
 only would give my consent that he might have 
 Alice for a wife he was willing to wait, only for 
 me to say yes. He would have some one to 
 work for, to live for and, if necessary, to die for. 
 Alice would be his guiding star. What could I 
 do, but give him the wished- for answer, and so 
 I did." 
 
 "You were right, father. He is good-natured, 
 generous, and loves Alice devotedly." 
 
 "Yes, under all that current of gayety and hu 
 mor there is a deep-rooted sentiment of honor 
 and justice. He has a nice position with a chance 
 of advancement, and Alice, with her cheerful 
 temper and fine sense of discrimination, is just 
 the kind of companion he requires." 
 
 "They are both young, and I pray God that 
 they may have a long and happy future." 
 
 "Amen, my dear girl ; but they are both young, 
 as you say, and must wait. They both under 
 stand. Amelia, oh, I am faint." 
 
 "Dear father, lean on me a little. Why did we 
 not go the other way." 
 
 Amelia could not repress a cry as her father 
 staggered against her and she would have fallen 
 to the ground with her now helpless burden,
 
 92 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 whose whole weight rested on her, had not a 
 manly form with a strong arm rushed forward 
 and supported him. 
 
 "Mr. Everard," said Amelia, in a despairing 
 voice, immediately recognizing him, "tell me 
 what to do?" 
 
 "Compose yourself, Miss Hill. I shall look 
 out for your father. Run back, you are not far 
 from the main street, and get a carriage. Pardon 
 my sending you on this errand, but under the cir 
 cumstances, I cannot help it." 
 
 Amelia was off in an instant and did not even 
 hear the latter part of his sentence. Everard 
 had followed the Hills out of the restaurant and, 
 in a mechanical manner, with his mind wander 
 ing over the distant fields of the future, he fol 
 lowed in the footsteps of Amelia and her father. 
 He saw Mr. Hill stagger, but as he was some 
 yards in the rear, he could render assistance only 
 at her first outcry. 
 
 In a short time the carriage came, bringing 
 Amelia and Mr. Forester, an intimate friend 
 whom she met. Mr. Hill, who was breathing 
 heavily, was placed on one seat, and Mr. Forester 
 and Amelia knelt by his side, carefully holding 
 him. A messenger was immediately dispatched 
 for their family physician, Dr. Wilson. 
 
 "Thanks, Mr. Everard," said Amelia, as the 
 carriage drove off. 
 
 Everard lost no time in taking the other road 
 and following Mr. Bennett and his fair compan 
 ion, who were sauntering along, discussing their 
 auspicious future. Everard called Mr. Bennett
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 93 
 
 aside and in a few words related to him the sad 
 event. 
 
 "What a good, considerate fellow you are," 
 whispered Bennett, pressing his hand. 
 
 "What pressing business that must be to make 
 him come after you now, Charlie." 
 
 "I think, Alice, it is getting chilly." 
 
 "Why, Charlie, I am perspiring. Let me see, 
 what was it you proposed when that Mr. Everard 
 interrupted us?" 
 
 "Alice, dear," said Bennett, tenderly, "it strikes 
 me that your father my father, please God 
 did not look well this evening." 
 
 "For heaven s sake, Charlie, what do you 
 mean? Is father ill? Did Mr. Everard bring 
 any bad news ?" eagerly, tremblingly, asked Alice. 
 
 "Yes, he said your father was not very well. 
 Don t walk so fast, you will overheat yourself. 
 You will be sick. I must take care of you. You 
 are my darling, you know your dear father said 
 so." 
 
 "Dear Charlie, come on. I seem not to be 
 moving. Poor papa," said the girl, while her 
 tears fell fast. 
 
 "He is not very ill, I hope. I suppose the heat 
 has prostrated him. I thank God I have the 
 right to come whenever I want and comfort you ; 
 don t you, Alice ?" 
 
 "Yes, Charlie," answered Alice in a soft voice. 
 
 Bennett never ceased cheering her the entire 
 way, urging her to be discreet and brave, and 
 when she reached home Alice could not help mur 
 muring a prayer of thanks to God for raising up
 
 94 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 one who would henceforth soothe her troubles as 
 well as share her joys. 
 
 "My dear Miss Alice," said Dr. Wilson, com 
 ing forward, "don t be alarmed. Your father 
 has had a very, very slight attack of paralysis, 
 but is already much better and breathing more 
 easily. He requires absolute quiet for a few days, 
 relaxation from his business for a few weeks, and 
 he will then, I have no doubt, quite recover." 
 
 "Dear Amelia," said Alice to her sister who 
 clasped her in her arms in the same low tone of 
 voice that the doctor had spoken, "does father 
 recognize you?" 
 
 "He opened his eyes once, gave my hand a fee 
 ble pressure, and closed them again. I am very 
 hopeful though," replied Amelia, who had, exter 
 nally at least, recovered her composure. 
 
 "Don t let the doctor go ; make him stay all 
 night," implored Alice. 
 
 "He shall remain." 
 
 "And so shall I," said Bennett. 
 
 "Charlie, it is not necessary," said Amelia, ad 
 dressing him for the first time by his given name, 
 but he insisted so firmly on his right of remaining 
 to watch with the doctor that she knew it would 
 be useless to remonstrate with him, and, appre 
 ciating his kindness, the two sisters respected 
 his "right" with grateful looks. 
 
 On the following day, Mark Everard made in 
 quiries regarding Mr. Hill, and left his card with 
 the housemaid, requesting her not to disturb any 
 one. 
 
 At the expiration of three weeks Mr. Hill was
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 95 
 
 so much improved that the physician allowed him 
 to receive visitors. 
 
 "Dear Amelia," said her father, "I wish you 
 would leave word with the maid when Mr. Ever- 
 ard comes again inquiring for my health to ask 
 him up. I want to thank him for his kindness on 
 the night of my attack and for the interest he has 
 since manifested by calling daily." 
 
 "Yes, father." 
 
 "He has not called yet to-day, has he ?" 
 
 "No, but this is his usual time, and I momen 
 tarily expect him. I shall ring and inform Eliza 
 of your wish." 
 
 "Do so, then." Amelia complied with her fath 
 er s request, and accordingly, when Everard came 
 he was shown upstairs to see Mr. Hill. Amelia 
 received him with easy, studied politeness. 
 
 "A thousand thanks, Mr. Everard, for your 
 goodness. Why, bless me, I could scarcely wait 
 until I had my physician s permission to see and 
 thank you," said Mr. Hill. 
 
 Tray be calm, Mr. Hill. My attention was 
 nothing but common humanity that I should have 
 shown a stranger, much less you, for whom I en 
 tertain the deepest respect." 
 
 Mr. Hill coughed, took out his handkerchief 
 and slowly wiped the perspiration from his brow. 
 Amelia turned her face toward the window for an 
 instant, then made some observation relating to 
 the weather. 
 
 "How is Nile s case getting along?" remarked 
 Mr. Hill, after replacing his handkerchief. 
 
 "It has been postponed until the next term. It 
 is too warm now," laughed Everard, "to do much
 
 96 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 thinking. This weather renders one very indo 
 lent. Your illness came in an appropriate time." 
 
 "I believe it did," answered Mr. Hill. After 
 some conversation about the impending election 
 and various interesting local affairs, Everard rose 
 to go. 
 
 "Come soon again, Mr. Everard, I shall always 
 be delighted to see you," said Mr. Hill. 
 
 Amelia, who had refrained as much as possible 
 from taking any part in the conversation, accom 
 panied Everard to the door and said, "Allow me 
 once more to thank you." 
 
 "Why make so much of nothing?" asked he, 
 looking directly into her eyes. 
 
 Amelia averted her head and replied, "It is ap 
 preciated nevertheless." 
 
 He lingered a few moments at the door, but 
 the expected and much longed for invitation to 
 repeat his visit was not forthcoming from her 
 lips.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 97 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 The school days of Grace had flitted by with 
 usual alternations of smiles and tears. If, in the 
 distance of after years, the very clouds of our 
 life s spring seem beautiful, how gladly would we 
 recall the bounding pulse and joy of the heart 
 that then made it sunshine and flowers. How 
 passing, alas! are the fairy-like visions of youth 
 and how soon entombed beneath the hard reali 
 ties of life s onward path. 
 
 "Henry," said Mrs. Feld to her husband, "I 
 hope you have thought about what we were talk 
 ing of the other day, to take Grace traveling." 
 
 "Yes, Ruth ; you may get ready. We will go 
 and soon too." 
 
 "I am so glad. I am sure it will do Grace good, 
 she is so dreamy and not half so lively as Letitia." 
 
 Mrs. Feld was "glad" for more than one rea 
 son. She was anxious to remove her husband 
 from the gaming table, to which he had now ad 
 dicted himself with a passion so intense and ab 
 sorbing as to stifle his former insatiable vice 
 drink. 
 
 "You think you will like it, Ruth?" asked Air. 
 Feld, throwing away the stump of a cigar. 
 
 "Of course I shall, and you, too, I am sure." 
 
 "Don t fear for me; I shall amuse myself," he 
 answered, with a short laugh. "Good-bye."
 
 o8 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "Where are you going?" 
 
 "To town, to be sure. It takes money to play 
 grand lady, don t it? I must see to my business, 
 so I am off." 
 
 "You here, dear mother, all alone? I thought 
 father was here, too," said Grace, kissing her 
 mother. 
 
 "He has just gone, dear; but think, child, we 
 are to get ready to go traveling !" 
 
 "Oh, mother, I am overjoyed. It will be so 
 nice for us all ; we shall see so many different 
 things, and you will be happy, too, won t you?" 
 
 "It maks me happy to see you so. If it were 
 not that your Aunt Clara is not feeling well, I 
 would ask your father to take Letitia along, but 
 as it is, it is better for her to stay at home." 
 
 "What is that about me?" asked Letitia, walk 
 ing into the room. 
 
 "Father has consented to take us traveling. 
 Mother was just saying, if Aunt Clara were 
 stronger, you, too, should come. I am so sorry," 
 said Grace, putting her arms around her cousin. 
 
 A few tears, bitter as the waters of Marah, is 
 sued from Letitia s eyes, the involuntary overflow 
 of the bitterness that oppressed her heart and 
 welled forth in defiance of her will, which said, 
 "Be still!" 
 
 "Don t cry, Letitia; poor mamma is sorry, but 
 Aunt Clara, your mother 
 
 "I know she is not well and I would not leave 
 her at present. Aunt Ruth, you are good, you are 
 considerate." Letitia turned her head for a mo 
 ment from the two women to conceal the look of 
 anger and hate that flashed in her eyes. "Do not
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 99 
 
 mind my grief at the separation, it will pass away. 
 I love you so very dearly, Grace, that if you only 
 enjoy yourself I shall be content." No one 
 could tell that the quick, ringing voice emanated 
 from a heart burning with envy and yearning to 
 shower a thousand invectives on Grace and fate. 
 
 "I know I shall feel miserable when I leave you 
 and my dear friend, sweet Lizzie. How can I do 
 without her?" and the tears of Grace fell fast. 
 
 "Now, it is all very well for you to have such 
 great love for that girl at school, but as she is go 
 ing to be a nun and you are soon to make your 
 entrance into society, the best thing you can do 
 is to forget her." Mrs. Feld said this as compla 
 cently as if affections were articles that could be 
 picked up and thrown away at pleasure. 
 
 "However widely our paths diverge, mother, I 
 shall never forget her. I shall feel her gentle in 
 fluence though she be far away." 
 
 "The novelty of traveling, new faces and dif 
 ferent surroundings will soon put Lizzie Raynor 
 out of your mind." In a measure the mother s 
 predictions were correct. 
 
 When they were nearly ready to leave, friend 
 ship again asserted itself, and Grace went to the 
 convent to bid her "friend Lizzie," now a novice, 
 adieu. 
 
 "Dear, are you happy here?" 
 
 "Happy, dear Grace?" said she, embracing her 
 affectionately, "supremely so." 
 
 "You look so. Your face is more spirituelle, 
 your voice softer, you look heavenly."
 
 ioo THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "Not heavenly, dear, we must not look so high. 
 I hope you will enjoy yourself on the trip." 
 
 "Not much doubt of that." 
 
 "I trust you will ; but if ever, Grace," and the 
 voice of the novice grew tremulous with emotion 
 and prophetic in its earnestness, "you grow weary 
 of the world and are deserted by friends, come 
 here, and I shall show you the way to the peace 
 beyond understanding. Nothing to do but think 
 of God and prepare young minds for the here 
 after. By sewing well the seed, an abundant 
 harvest can be reaped. I find it a perpetual 
 spring of joy. But I see you look distressed." 
 
 "I cannot suppress my feelings," replied Grace. 
 "Your words, comforting as they should be, make 
 me shiver." 
 
 "You are in a flutter of wild excitement. You 
 anticipate pleasure, which, heaven grant, you may 
 find. Farewell, dear friend. Remember one who, 
 morning and evening, raises for you her voice to 
 the Redeemer, who alone can save." With a fer 
 vent pressure of the lips and of the hands, the two 
 friends parted, the young woman to her duties 
 and Grace as a debutante she hoped to be in 
 the great whirlpool called society. 
 
 The convent gates had no sooner closed upon 
 Grace than all painful and perplexing uncertain 
 ties fled. Youth, with its elasticity, is ready to 
 turn the falling tear into one of joy. As snow 
 melts before the genial rays of the sun, so does 
 sorrow yield to the power of youth and strength. 
 Youth, like a smiling oasis, reconcile us to the 
 dreary deserts of life; through this we live in 
 green fields and pastures new. Age recalls the
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT ioi 
 
 happy past, when we, too, went along singing 
 songs and weaving garlands, cheered with sweet, 
 roseate hopes for the future. This is the mirage 
 that creates for us beautiful pictures enticing us 
 onward, indeed, but when they seem to be near 
 est and most real, dissolving from our view. 
 
 When September came and Grace said "Good 
 bye," tears Came into Letitia s eyes, genuine tears 
 of sorrow, not at the departure of her relatives, 
 but that she was forced to remain at home. 
 
 Mr. Feld took his family to Cairo by steamer 
 in preference to rail. Though the Mississippi 
 steamers are no longer the "floating palaces" of 
 days gone by, but to Grace the steamer was 
 "magnificent" and the scenery "fine." The little 
 city with its levee to protect it from inundations 
 and its Custom House of white stone was pro 
 nounced "elegant." 
 
 After remaining a day in Cairo they took the 
 Illinois Central train to Chicago. 
 
 "How charming," said Grace, as the train 
 rolled over the undulating meadows and level soil 
 of Illinois. "What a luxuriant vegetation of wild 
 flowers. Civilization has driven the buffalo from 
 his home." 
 
 "Don t cry about it," spoke Mr. Feld, as her 
 eyes turned humid. "Why, women and children 
 are better than animals, I should think. Your 
 heart is too soft, too soft." 
 
 "Father, you don t understand me. Of course 
 animals with reason are better than those with 
 out," resumed Grace, endeavoring to make her 
 father smile, "but everything driven away or hurt 
 pains me. The poor Indians,"
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "I see no Indians. That is enough now. You 
 follow one thing too long; that s unhealthy." 
 
 "Wouldn t you like some of those flowers, 
 Grace? How beautiful they are," said Mrs. Feld, 
 trembling for her darling child. 
 
 "Mother, if the car could only stop for ten min 
 utes, what myriads of specimens I should gather 
 for my herbarium," replied Grace, pressing her 
 mother s hand. 
 
 "Here we are at Chicago. Dreadful tired with 
 that long ride. Glad we are settled in this nice 
 hotel. This is comfort," said Mr. Feld, as he 
 stretched himself at full length on the lounge in 
 his luxurious quarters of the Auditorium- Annex. 
 
 "This must be a beautiful city and a great grain 
 market, too," and Grace looked wise. 
 
 "Great!" returned her father. "What do you 
 know? It is the greatest in the world. Many a 
 fortune has been made and lost here. The people 
 speculate in wheat as they do in mining stocks in 
 San Francisco and in railroad stocks and all con 
 ceivable kinds of stocks in New York. These 
 lakes and the energetic people have made Chi 
 cago." 
 
 "I do not know anything about stocks and such 
 things, father." 
 
 "There, didn t I tell you, you don t know any 
 thing. Women never do ; their brains are too 
 weak for such matters," politely answered Mr. 
 Feld. "Here, pet, don t look sad again, you know 
 enough. We will drive through the parks to-mor 
 row or the day after and on the Lake Shore road. 
 Will that please you ?" 
 
 "You are ever good and kind. Father, this
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 103 
 
 traveling makes you look ever so young, not that 
 you ever look old, but as young as a man of 
 twenty-five." Grace caressed and hung over him 
 lovingly. "Do you know, there is a school here 
 called the Dearborn Institute. It has a great re 
 fracting telescope then the Chicago University, 
 and so many things ; I should like to see them all." 
 
 "What a coaxing little thing you are. What do 
 I know or care about telescopes, universities or 
 art galleries." 
 
 "Father, you know I read a good deal about 
 philosophical and astronomical instruments, and 
 pictures and statues, but have seen little." 
 
 "Well, well, all right; but then we must go to 
 the theater every night while we are here." 
 
 "That is just what I desire." Grace, who had 
 never seen anything more than the performance 
 of the country Thespians, was overcome with de 
 light and lost herself in the illusions of the stage. 
 
 On walking home to the hotel one day Mr. Feld 
 observed a man very adroitly putting his hand 
 into the pocket of a lady who was walking in 
 front of him by the side of a gentleman. To rush 
 forward and give the fellow a blow was the work 
 of a moment. The lady and gentleman turned 
 round, and the former at once missed her porte- 
 monnaie. Mr. Feld, glancing at the prostrate fel 
 low, saw the missing article on the pavement, 
 picked it up and restored it to its owner. Taking 
 in the situation at a glance, the lady and gentle 
 man expressed their thanks, and all three hurried 
 forward lest they should be detained by the police 
 as witnesses against the pickpocket. Thus was 
 formed an acquaintanceship, and on Mr. Feld
 
 IO4 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 ascertaining that they were traveling for recrea 
 tion to Niagara the young man being a minister 
 his delight was great. Both parties agreed that 
 union would be a mutual gain. 
 
 "Ruth," said Mr. Feld, "I thank the pickpocket 
 for introducing me to such good and pleasant 
 company as Montmartre and his sister are." 
 
 They are very nice, I think," responded his 
 wife. 
 
 "Miss Montmartre," added Grace, "says they 
 are descended from an old Huguenot family, who 
 fled from France immediately after the revoca 
 tion of the Edict of Nantes by Louis XIV." 
 
 When all were seated in the car bound for 
 New York, Mr. Feld in a way placed his wife 
 and daughter under Dr. Montmartre s care by 
 saying: "I shall be mostly in the other car in 
 dulging in a smoke. Of course you don t smoke, 
 but you can talk and explain these occasional 
 little gems, as Grace calls some very pretty 
 scenes." 
 
 Dr. Montmartre looked at Grace, who always 
 crimsoned at the least illusion to herself, and ex 
 pressed more by his eyes than by his words the 
 pleasure he would take in elucidating and inter 
 preting nature for his fair companion. And an 
 other blush overspread the face of Grace before 
 the first wave had entirely passed away. 
 
 Arriving in New York, Mr. Feld wished to 
 stop at the St. Regis, but to accommodate the 
 Montmartres, who did not wish to go to that 
 pretentious caravansary, they went to another ho 
 tel, which, though not so grand, was still first- 
 class.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 105 
 
 As Grace expressed a desire to see the splen 
 did stores of the great Metropolis, where the 
 treasures of the East and West are gathered, Dr. 
 Montmartre and his sister accompanied her and 
 her mother Feld generally disappeared after the 
 morning meal only to retun at dinner time. 
 
 Grace was astonished at the fine display of 
 merchandise; all the beauty of her own fabrics 
 vanished. As for the stores themselves, she did 
 not dare compare them with the ones in that 
 humble little town from whence she came. It 
 took some time for our "Country Cousin" to se 
 lect from the many "sweet things" exhibited for 
 her benefit. All things were novel to her in this 
 great city, but her naturally acute perceptions, 
 sharpened by the delicate suggestions of Miss 
 Montmartre, who had seen much of the world, 
 made her quickly conform to the style and man 
 ners of those surrounding her, and soon bridged 
 over all verdancy. 
 
 "Father," said Grace, as she returned from her 
 first sight-seeing and shopping expedition, "how 
 immensely rich the people must be here." 
 
 "You know nothing, child; there are men in 
 Wall street who make and lose millions a day." 
 
 "According to that," resumed Grace, "what 
 you possess is a mere nothing" 
 
 "All is nothing," said her mother. "What can 
 buy life, health, happiness or heaven?" 
 
 The first Sunday after their arrival, Mrs. Feld 
 proposed that she and Grace keep their Sabbath 
 in the Temple Emanuel, Fifth Avenue, corner of 
 Forty-third Street,
 
 io6 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "Mrs. Felcl/ said Montmartre, "my sister and 
 I should like to accompany you if you have no 
 objection," and, of course, the Felds were de 
 lighted to have them. 
 
 "How happy I am that you are coming along. 
 Would you believe it," said Grace, "I have never 
 been in a synagogue! and I am quite eager to 
 hear and see what is said and done there." 
 
 "Well, I have," replied Dr. Montmartre, 
 "though my sister has not. I hear that the in 
 terior of this Temple is magnificent, decorated in 
 the Oriental style and finished in a superb man 
 ner." 
 
 The synagogue was found to be as grand as 
 he described it. As the organ spoke in its sol 
 emn, deep-stirring tone and the artistic voices of 
 the choir accompanied it in the Yigdal and other 
 holy songs, Grace felt her soul lifted up, and 
 could have wept for her deep emotions. The next 
 day being Sunday, mother and daughter accom 
 panied brother and sister to the Unitarian church 
 the church to which the two latter belonged. 
 It was a handsome building of red brick and 
 cream-colored stone, with beautiful, variegated 
 marble columns. The liberal views of the minis 
 ter expressed in his sermon pleased them well, 
 and when the choir sang "I know that my Re 
 deemer liveth," with the deep, swelling, rever 
 berating notes of the organ, again the tear trem 
 bled in the eye of Grace. 
 
 On the following Sunday they visited St. Pat 
 rick s Cathedral, where Grace was also visibly 
 affected by the solemn services. She was one of 
 those emotional beings, who are carried along
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 107 
 
 with each passing sentiment, one replacing- the 
 other in rapid succession, the last impression be 
 ing generally the strongest. 
 
 "So we are to visit to-day Cooper s Institute, 
 the Normal College and the Libraries. I am 
 anxious to see the building which is a glorious 
 monument to the philanthropy of Peter Cooper. 
 We must hurry and go early if we wish to ac 
 complish anything. Are you ready, Grace?" said 
 Laura Montmartre s voice. 
 
 Grace, with light gray poplin dress, a blue rib 
 bon knotted around her throat and the daintiest 
 little hat in the world, from which strayed loose 
 tendrils of golden hair, was a lovely vision. Dr. 
 Montmartre thought so, too, as he looked up 
 from some engravings on the reception room ta 
 ble which he had been carelessly viewing. 
 
 Dr. Arthur Montmartre, over six feet tall, had 
 fine, clear, gray eyes, a broad and intellectual 
 forehead and heavy, chestnut hair, perfectly 
 straight around his head. His forty-five years 
 and his great self-control gave him, he thought, 
 all the armor he needed, yet an undefinable some 
 thing passed over him as he looked at Grace 
 standing there. A light of pleasure shone from 
 his eye so perceptibly, that she faltered and trem 
 bled like a bird on a branch ready for flight. 
 
 "In a moment. We can start as soon as 
 mamma is ready," responded Grace, looking 
 down on the carpet and vainly essaying to fasten 
 her gloves. 
 
 "Allow me," said Dr. Montmartre, as he de 
 liberately took the buttoner from Grace and ac 
 complished the troublesome task.
 
 io8 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 Mrs. Feld, coming in, gave one swift, uneasy 
 gl ance at the two, then turned and quietly said to 
 Laura, "I am sorry I kept you waiting, but I 
 will no longer. Come, let us go," and this day, 
 with many others, was devoted to "sight-seeing." 
 
 But from all this coming and going Mr. Feld 
 held himself aloof. Mrs. Feld had done all she 
 could to induce him to join them, but in vain. 
 Grace, in the excitement and whirl of pleasure, 
 had not reflected much on her father s absence 
 from these excursions. In fact, she was uncon 
 sciously nurturing an all absorbing interest in 
 another, which made her for the time forgetful 
 of everything. Such selfishness does the ger 
 mination of the tender chord produce even in the 
 best. 
 
 "Dear mamma, Dr. Montmartre and Laura 
 say it is time for us to be off for Niagara, so 
 please ask papa if we can start to-morrow. I 
 am so glad we have fallen in with them. Laura 
 is so amiable and sympathetic. Thinks about 
 everything and loves the whole world," to which 
 observation Mrs. Feld assented with an affirma 
 tive nod. 
 
 "She must be thirty," continued Grace, "and 
 though her features are not regular, I can t see 
 anything that I should like to have altered about 
 them. As for Dr. Montmartre, he seems a Solo 
 mon, who knows everything from the cedar tree 
 that is in Lebanon to the Hyssop that springeth 
 out of the wall. Both are invaluable compan 
 ions. But what about Niagara? I do so hope 
 we can go when they wish it." 
 
 "I shall ask your father this evening, and
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 109 
 
 think we can go; for I wish to leave here too," 
 observed Mrs. Feld, with a slightly quavering 
 voice. 
 
 "What a dear mother you are," replied Grace, 
 kissing her affectionately as she left the room. 
 
 No sooner had the door closed upon her 
 child s retreating form than Mrs. Feld put her 
 hands to her head and commenced crying bit 
 terly, saying: "Yes, I want to leave here. Why 
 did I ever leave home? Henry is drawn on here 
 like the moth to the candle. I must mask my 
 feelings before this little world of people. 
 Henry s associates have the same right to this 
 hotel as I have, and they seem to smile at me 
 mockingly. And Grace s companions Oh! I 
 wish I was home again." 
 
 "Well, mamma," said Grace, on the following 
 morning, "what answer did papa give?" 
 
 "We are to go." 
 
 "You are ever loving and kind, but I shall try 
 and repay all by filial obedience. I am so very 
 glad. You look pale and worn to-day. Does 
 papa " she could proceed no further ; the words 
 refused to come at her bidding. Her heart was 
 touched with remorse at being so engrossed in 
 her own pleasures as not to observe and share 
 her mother s troubles. 
 
 Mrs. Feld was too considerate a wife to wish 
 to expose her husband s faults more than was 
 actually necessary, so she quickly changed the 
 subject. Grace was too wise to harp on a topic 
 which she knew was giving pain. 
 
 "My dear child, what do you think of Mr.
 
 no THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 Lavalle, whom your father introduced to our 
 circle at dinner yesterday?" 
 
 "He looks very distingue"." 
 
 "He is very rich and has traveled all over the 
 world. You like that, I know. He is of our re 
 ligion, and is every way a man to be encouraged 
 in respectable families." 
 
 "I like to hear and read travelers interesting 
 narratives. I should like to go myself to Can 
 ton, where the poor eat rats, prepared by skin 
 ning, flattening and drying; to the jungles of 
 India, where the tiger and lion roam, where one 
 must feel impressed by the silent grandeur of 
 the forests and mountains; see the Sheiks of 
 Arabia, the Effendis and Pashas of Turkey, 
 where one is treated so hospitably, and when 
 seated on a divan is presented with the custom 
 ary chibouque with a golden saucer underneath 
 the bowl of the pipe by an attendant, who grace 
 fully drops on one knee. Go to Jerusalem and 
 visit the four holy cities, Jerusalem, Safed, Ti 
 berias and Hebron; go to the Dead Sea, and, 
 though I can neither analyze its waters nor as 
 certain its specific gravity, yet could take a sail 
 on its deep, sullen bosom, provided I could ob 
 tain an iron boat." 
 
 "There, Grace, stop to breathe. Mr. Lavalle 
 can gratify you in all these things. Come, dear, 
 be a little on the lookout, won t you?" 
 
 "These things are very well in their way. If 
 some one can give me all I want, with other 
 good qualities to recommend him, he may make 
 an impression upon me, but if not, I say no, " 
 added Grace, looking up archly and laughing.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT in 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 "When we come back from Niagara we must 
 make an ascent of the tall, blue Catskill moun 
 tains," was Montmartre s proposition to Mrs. 
 Feld. 
 
 "Indeed I am speaking for my family we 
 will not. No going up mountains for me." Mrs. 
 Feld secretly hoped that he would be anxious to 
 go and they would part company. 
 
 "If you all won t go, of course, my sister and I 
 shall not. I thought as we cannot see the snow- 
 clad Sierras, we should see the Catskill; but as 
 you like," and Dr. Montmartre consoled himself 
 with the delightful prospect of many dangerous 
 places at Niagara where he could give assistance 
 to Grace. 
 
 "I have changed my mind," said Mr. Feld, 
 coming. "I am going first to Saratoga. Come 
 along, Montmartre." 
 
 "But the tickets?" 
 
 "Never mind; I will attend to that part of the 
 business." 
 
 "You said we were to go to the Falls," said 
 Mrs. Feld; "let us go." 
 
 "But / don t want to go, and that s the end of 
 it." 
 
 "Please your wife, Mr. Feld. Come, do; I, 
 too, should like to go to Niagara."
 
 H2 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 There is no telling what reply Mr. Feld would 
 have made, but when Mrs. Feld saw that Dr. 
 Montmartre, too, preferred to go to Niagara, 
 she quickly said : "It is no difference to me, 
 Henry. Do as you please." 
 
 "To Saratoga, by all means," said Mr. Feld. 
 
 Mrs. Feld was disappointed ; for Dr. Mont 
 martre submitted to the dictum of Grace s father. 
 
 Mr. Feld was in a feverish haste to reach Sar 
 atoga. He had no sooner arrived there, than he 
 plunged into every excess. In this vortex of 
 wealth and fashion Grace would have felt quite 
 alone, had it not been for her companions, who 
 had mingled much in the world. The Montmar- 
 tres possessed the art of winning all hearts, and 
 prepared the way for their more timid compan 
 ion. And one of these companions seemed to 
 Grace to be a thesaurus of everything that was 
 wonderful and good and wise. If accompanied 
 by Dr. Montmartre, she would have found the 
 same attraction in the desert of Arizona or Sa 
 hara as in Saratoga. 
 
 "I declare, Henry," said Mrs. Feld, as her hus 
 band leisurely sauntered into the room, "I wish 
 we were home again. I feel so lonely here. I 
 am afraid that Grace does not enjoy herself too 
 well !" She was really anxious, heartsick to get 
 away and be at home again. Temptations beset 
 her husband, and he rushed madly into the eddy 
 ing maelstrom. She also dreaded the fascinations 
 of that intelligent, amiable, gentlemanly Chris 
 tian. Had he been an indifferent person or of 
 ordinary mold, she would not have been appre-
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 113 
 
 hensive of the result; but this man was one of 
 Grace s ideal heroes. 
 
 "Well, my dear wife, as far as regards Grace, I 
 don t think she could be better amused than here. 
 Her eyes are never swimming in tears now ; on 
 the contrary, they are always laughing with pleas 
 ure. So you do not see straight." 
 
 "It is also too fashionable for me here. It ap 
 pears as if the ladies brought a jeweler s shop 
 with them. Such quantities of diamonds and 
 pearls as are displayed in these grand parlors ! 
 When Grace had on at home her little sunburst 
 of diamonds, I thought it made her look beauti 
 ful; here no one notices it, but with contempt. 
 Laura s diamonds are very handsome. She is 
 not wealthy, but the jewels are heirlooms from 
 noble ancestors." 
 
 "Oh, you women ! I never knew she had dia 
 monds." 
 
 Mrs. Feld wished to remark that he took little 
 note of what should interest him, but wisely con 
 cluded not to reproach him when he was with 
 her. 
 
 "The Montmartres are very nice people, let me 
 tell you. Glad we dropped in with them ; relieve 
 me ever so much," added Mr. Feld, with visi 
 ble satisfaction. 
 
 "I am sure I wish we had not met them," re 
 sponded Mrs. Feld, slowly. "I should be much 
 better satisfied if Dr. Montmartre was less with 
 our Grace. Do you know he is a Unitarian?" 
 
 "Well, what of it? For my part, Deist, Athe 
 ist, Pantheist or Fetichist, as long as he leaves 
 me alone. The Unitarians are the most liberal
 
 H4 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 Christians, denying the Trinity, I believe. You 
 see I am growing old and don t want the trouble 
 of always dangling after young girls," and Mr. 
 Feld, with his customary vanity, looked in the 
 opposite mirror for a refutation of the assertion. 
 
 "I feel frightened about Grace and Dr. Mont- 
 martre." 
 
 "Believe me, Ruth, he regards Grace as a 
 friend, and has as little desire to mix blood with 
 the Jew as the Jew with him. Have no fear." 
 
 A few days after this conversation, Grace came 
 into her mother s room with a letter in her hand, 
 exclaiming, "A letter from Letitia. Aunt is en 
 tirely well, and Uncle took Letitia to St. Louis 
 to gratify his darling child, as she says." 
 
 "Well, I am glad everything is smiling there. 
 Here is your father." 
 
 "Why, papa, what have you there?" 
 
 "Can t you guess?" 
 
 "No; you know I was always slow at such 
 work." 
 
 "Look, both of you," and Mr. Feld quickly un 
 clasped two morocco cases and revealed to their 
 admiring eyes what lay therein. In one case, on 
 a blue velvet bed, lay a brooch, earrings and neck 
 lace of pearls, and in the other, on a rosy bed, a 
 set of diamonds, which fairly dazzled them with 
 their brilliancy. 
 
 "The pearls are for you, my dear Grace, which, 
 being white and soft looking, suit well your fair 
 complexion. The diamonds are for you, Ruth, 
 my dark beauty; they shine so, and will light up 
 your face." 
 
 Grace threw her arms around her father s
 
 IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 115 
 
 neck, kissing his forehead, eyes and lips, declar 
 ing: "You are the very best father in the world. 
 You are too good." 
 
 Mrs. Feld, though delighted, could not help ex 
 hibiting vexation at this extravagance, and re 
 marked, "At this rate you are fast going to ruin." 
 
 Well, if I do," replied he doggedly, "you go 
 a long way to help me. Who saw the jewels on 
 the other women? Is it not women who coolly 
 examine and dissect one another from head to 
 foot?" 
 
 "I am sure, mamma, dear papa was anxious to 
 please. I hope he has not been too generous." 
 
 "Of course it was to please your mother. As 
 soon as I heard her mention that both of you had 
 no pretty ornaments, I sent an order to a house 
 in New York. Think of my luck ! Lavalle is in 
 timate with the proprietor and brought the jewels 
 here himself. He was coming, he said, and was 
 happy to do me a favor. And you, Ruth, angry 
 for my kindness! Fine thanks." 
 
 "Take us home," said Mrs. Feld, who, feeling 
 she was in dangerous waters, knew no longer 
 how to steer, and was anxious for the shore. 
 
 "Do take us home," added Grace, imploringly, 
 while tears gathered in her eyes. 
 
 "Why, what is the matter with you? You are 
 actually trembling," and her father patted her 
 face. 
 
 "Go home and leave Lavalle here! That 
 would not do. I believe he just came because you 
 are here, for he did not know how to show his 
 kindness when he brought the cases. And the
 
 n6 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 way he looked at me, Grace, that was for you, 
 too." 
 
 "Oh, papa, what nonsense. The man doesn t 
 think of me, I am sure." 
 
 "Yes, he does, Grace. Let me tell you he is a 
 very nice man, young, good-looking, heaps of 
 money; what more can you want? A splendid 
 life-companion. Better for you than Montmar- 
 tre, my dear, who is really an excellent, capital 
 fellow, but religion, child, religion." 
 
 Mrs. Feld grew pale ; probably her husband by 
 his words might have warmed the phantom into 
 life. "That man," said she to herself, "never 
 does understand anything; he makes the most 
 fearful blunders." 
 
 Grace, at first attracted by Dr. Montmartre s 
 great conversational powers and vast knowledge 
 on all subjects, gradually found herself longing 
 for his presence ; then, being constantly in his so 
 ciety, he had made deep inroads into her heart. 
 She was restless and unhappy the moment he left 
 her. 
 
 Though Arthur Montmartre had never al 
 lowed a word of love to escape his lips, his "ac 
 tions spoke louder than words." Everything he 
 did for her said, "I love you." Intuitively, they 
 were both mutually sensible of a reciprocated 
 love. Young as Grace was, she repeatedly asked 
 herself: 
 
 "What will become of this love, which I dare 
 not reveal? The knowledge of it will render my 
 parents miserable, especially my mother. She will 
 condemn me without mercy."
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT "117 
 
 Grace passed day after day in a kind of hope 
 less joy. She clung to the moments as they flew 
 swiftly by, hoping and praying that the problem 
 would be solved. When her mother said, "Let 
 us go home," she echoed the cry with a despair 
 ing heart. She perceived that she was losing 
 strength in this silent struggle, and thought her 
 only safety lay in flight. Once again in her old 
 home, she could, if she chose, nourish the pas 
 sion, live on it, and if she must, "Die with it." 
 
 Previously, Mrs. Feld was too wise to say any 
 thing disparagingly of the Montmartres, for fear 
 of arousing a slumbering passion, but now she 
 was continually saying: "How tired I am of this 
 place and these traveling companions. It is really 
 the queerest thing in the world that a little inci 
 dent about a pickpocket should make us such 
 good friends ! I should think, not being too rich, 
 their traveling desires would be satisfied by this 
 time. It is boldness for persons to think, if they 
 were once welcome, that they will always be so. 
 Why did they not leave us and see those moun 
 tains or Niagara, when they wanted to go?" 
 
 Grace would answer in the most touching tone : 
 "Mother, how can you talk so? Better, nicer 
 people never breathed than Arthur and Laura 
 Montmartre. I should not have enjoyed myself 
 without them, and he knows everything." 
 
 "And so does Lavalle, my dear," said her 
 mother, when she had heard the last words for 
 the tenth time. "You do not know how nice he 
 is. Let me put you in the right path. Montmar 
 tre is noble, but, Grace, you know you must not, 
 cannot " and they both cried heartily.
 
 Ii8 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 If Lavalle were with Grace to the temporary 
 exclusion of the minister, who chafed and fret 
 ted, Mrs. Feld s fears would vanish. Then she 
 would go to Arthur and be doubly kind to him, 
 as if he did not understand her kindness and her 
 manoeuvring ! 
 
 It was the beginning of October when the 
 party arrived at Niagara Falls. The days were 
 warm, but the evenings quite cool. The sur 
 rounding scenery, though now lacking the full 
 dress of summer, was clothed in gorgeous autum 
 nal tints, beautiful as well as grand. A friendly 
 breeze wafted to the travelers rooms the dying 
 perfume of the herbs and wild flowers, which 
 grow even in the crevices of the rocks and over 
 hang banks and cliffs. 
 
 Mr. Lavalle had now attached himself to the 
 party, and Montmartre reproached himself for 
 not having taken advantage of his former oppor 
 tunities to woo and win Grace. 
 
 "Step in, Laura," said Montmartre, after he 
 handed Mrs. Feld and Grace in the conveyance. 
 "I think we shall have a fine time to-day." He 
 followed them and was just closing the door 
 when he heard rapid footsteps. 
 
 "Hey, Montmartre, room for me?" 
 
 "I suppose so." 
 
 "Where are you going?" 
 
 "To Whirlpool Rapids." 
 
 "I am afraid I shall incommode you, ladies, 
 though this old vehicle seems large enough to 
 accommodate six. Deuced glad I am not too 
 late. Here goes this good Havana," said Lavalle,
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 119 
 
 throwing away a cigar, "a sacrifice to the ladies. 
 Ye Gods ! they are worth all sacrifices." 
 
 Not a muscle of Montmartre s face quivered, 
 nor did his manners manifest his feelings of dis 
 pleasure, but mentally he exclaimed, "There is no 
 evading that sleuth hound." 
 
 "Let me assist you," said Montmartre, when 
 they arrived at their destination and Grace at 
 tempted to alight. "We are now at the rapids, 
 where the Lakes Superior, Michigan, Huron, St. 
 Clair and Erie discharge their volumes of water." 
 
 "The noise of this cataract, so sullen and deaf 
 ening in its roar, sounds like rolling thunder, 
 and causes the earth around to tremble. See that 
 cloud on the hills and valleys," said Grace. 
 
 "That comes," replied Montmartre, "from a 
 thick vapor which arises from the immense quan 
 tity of water constantly pouring down." 
 
 "The Lord of nature is nowhere more manifest 
 than in this wild, awe-inspiring display," said 
 Lavalle. 
 
 "Yes," responded Montmartre, "but notwith 
 standing the variety, immensity and grandeur of 
 God s works, man, small as he is, feels that in 
 possessing a soul and mind he stands at the head 
 of all creation. All men conceive bv the name of 
 God, implying eternity, incomprehensibility and 
 omnipotency. And thus all that will consider 
 may know that God is, though not what He is; 
 even a man born blind, though it be not possible 
 for him to have any kind of imagination what 
 kind of thing fire is, yet he cannot but know that 
 something there is that man calls fire, because it
 
 "120 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 warmeth him. " Montmartre and Lavalle invol 
 untarily took their hats off. 
 
 "These rocks," continued Montmartre, "teach 
 that the world must have an age to which six 
 thousand years is a mere trifle ; for, according to 
 geology, ages were needed to cut out these cliffs, 
 smooth and polish the rocks, and to form the 
 terraces of these wonderful Falls. It has been 
 said that the Falls were once seven miles farther 
 North, and that they do not remain stationary." 
 
 "That is a question," said Lavalle. 
 
 "Well, Lyell, in his description of the Falls, 
 said : Mr. Bakewell calculated that, in the forty 
 years preceding 1830, the Niagara had been go 
 ing at the rate of about a yard annually, but I 
 conceive that one foot a year would be a much 
 more probable conjecture ; in which case 35,000 
 years would have been required for the retreat of 
 the Falls from the escarpment of Queenstown to 
 their present site, if we could assume that the 
 retrograde movement had been uniform through 
 out. 
 
 "But, omitting geological considerations, 
 though we need not believe in evolution," re 
 turned Lavalle, "still we need not believe that God 
 created man and woman, as stated in the Bible." 
 
 "The Bible contains some unquestionable 
 truths." 
 
 "Yes, so it does; for instance, the ten com 
 mandments are unquestionable because they are 
 suitable for all epochs, nations and races. A God 
 is needed as a cause for the innumerable and in 
 imitable works we see around us. Cicero wisely 
 asks, when writing of the splendor and beauty
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT I2f 
 
 of the sky; the changes of days and seasons; the 
 measured revolutions of the sun; the waxing 
 and waning of the moon; the courses of the 
 planets; the earth with its variety of climates, 
 when we see all these and numberless other like 
 things, can we doubt whether there is a Maker 
 and Governor of the Universe? " 
 
 "I am of the opinion that all religions, based on 
 the ten commandments, have a strong foundation. 
 They are the fundamental principles of every 
 thing that is good, the essence of all religion. But 
 how about the many ceremonies attached to your 
 religion?" inquired Montmartre. 
 
 "Certain rules were prescribed in the Bible for 
 sanitary reasons, some to procure good autonomy 
 and bring the people to light and civilization. As 
 for ceremonies, they are, as a Jewish divine has 
 said, only the garments and not the flesh. As 
 the world progresses many ceremonies are dis 
 pensed with. No religion has ever lost anything 
 by dropping certain appendages which are only 
 shackles. A religion which retains the ten com 
 mandments will never perish." 
 
 "Mr. Lavalle, I am delighted to hear you take 
 such a liberal view of the tenets of your faith; 
 my own also gives me a broad scope for freedom 
 of thought. When I go home to my own dear 
 theological pursuits, whatever is for the good and 
 enlightenment of humanity that shall I add to my 
 creed. Heavenly Father, I thank Thee for the 
 innumerable benefits which Thou hast conferred 
 on me and mine. May my humble efforts be 
 crowned with success," and the divine, in a mo 
 ment of spontaneous and grateful effusion to
 
 122 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 God, raised his fine gray eyes, filled with enthu 
 siasm, toward heaven. 
 
 Grace thought he looked immeasurably grand, 
 and involuntarily drew a step nearer towards 
 him. 
 
 When Montmartre first spoke, Lavalle felt a 
 slight attraction towards him, but when he turned 
 his words into a half prayer, the movement of 
 Grace was not unperceived by him, and he averted 
 his head with a darkened look, mentally exclaim 
 ing : "All ministers are canting hypocrites. I de 
 test them. Miss Feld," he said aloud, going near 
 her, "look down at the breakers." 
 
 "I cannot look down upon the maddening whirl 
 of waters. The noise alone frightens me." 
 
 "Why should you fear when I am here," said 
 Lavalle in a low voice. 
 
 "Presumptuous man," said Dr. Montmartre 
 aside, whose jealous ear caught the whispered 
 words, "it is the arrogance of Caesar to the boat 
 men. Shall it be Veni, Vidi, Vici ? I must see 
 to it." 
 
 "Come," spoke Laura, "let us all take a drive 
 over the bridge to the plateau on the Canadian 
 side." 
 
 "Yes," said Grace and her mother simultane 
 ously. 
 
 "If the ladies desire it, we go of course. Don t 
 we, Dr. Montmartre?" and Lavalle laughingly 
 gave his arm to Grace. 
 
 Montmartre, though provoked almost beyond 
 endurance, offered his arm to Mrs. Feld and his 
 sister. He talked, laughed and jested until they
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 123 
 
 arrived at the plateau, where they had an excel 
 lent view. 
 
 "See," said Lavalle, as they looked at the 
 waterfall, "how it shifts, glides and rolls along." 
 
 "It reminds me," added Dr. Montmartre, "of 
 Mrs. Sigourney s beautiful tribute to Niagara: 
 
 " Flow on forever, in thy glorious robe 
 Of terror and of beauty, yea, flow on 
 Unfathomed and resistless. God hath set 
 His rainbow on thy forehead, and the cloud 
 Mantled around thy feet. And He doth give 
 Thy voice of thunder power to speak of Him 
 Eternally bidding the lips of man 
 Keep silence, and upon thy altar pour 
 Incense of awe-struck praise. 
 
 Thou dost speak 
 
 Alone of God, who poured thee as a drop 
 From his right hand bidding the soul that looks 
 Upon thy fearful majesty be still, 
 Be humbly wrapped in its own nothingness, 
 And lose itself in him. " 
 
 "Those lines are sublime," said Grace, "and 
 your voice sounds so " 
 
 "Grace !" screamed her mother, catching her by 
 the arm. 
 
 "For heaven s sake, what is the matter, 
 mother? You frightened me nearly to death." 
 
 "So you did me. You careless girl, I thought 
 you were falling over. It is time to start for 
 home. You have made me nervous." 
 
 Laura looked down; Dr. Montmartre turned 
 slightly pale. Lavalle smiled, and the party
 
 124 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 started homeward, omitting that talk of the fear 
 that as the Falls are now used as a motor power, 
 time might rob Niagara of its terror and beauty. 
 
 A few days after this little fright of Mrs. Feld 
 they again went to the Whirlpool Rapids. Here 
 Grace and Arthur found themselves a little sepa 
 rated from their party. This great pleasure and 
 opportunity, of which Montmartre immediately 
 took advantage, he rightly attributed to the skill 
 ful manoeuvring of his sister Laura. 
 
 "Dear Grace, I have longed, I have prayed for 
 this moment," and looking into the eddying, 
 seething mass below, he continued, "yet know not 
 how to proceed. A story of which I read when 
 quite young comes to my mind, which, if you are 
 willing, I shall relate to you." 
 
 "Certainly, certainly," responded Grace, ner 
 vously. 
 
 "There was an Indian sleeping in his canoe on 
 the Lake. He was not far from the Falls, but 
 the canoe was fastened and he felt safe. But by 
 and by, the string was loosed by some accident, 
 and the canoe floated out upon the water. It 
 went silently along, and the Indian still continued 
 to sleep. Soon the current began to take the boat 
 towards the Falls. It went more and more rap 
 idly, and soon was near the cataract. At this mo 
 ment the Indian awoke ; he saw his situation and 
 knew that it was vain to struggle against his fate. 
 He therefore seated himself erect, wrapped his 
 blanket close around his body and, folding his 
 arms, went down with the thundering tide. I 
 feel," said he, taking her hands, which had grown 
 cold during this recital, and which she unresist-
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 125 
 
 ingly allowed him to hold, "that I can no longer 
 struggle against my heart s passion, and, like the 
 Indian, will submit to my fate. Grace, let it be 
 what it will, if only with you." 
 
 "Grace!" shrieked her mother, coming up rap 
 idly with Lavalle; Laura lingering in the back 
 ground. Grace did not hear her mother s call; 
 the roaring of the cataract and her absorption in 
 Dr. Montmartre s conversation prevented her. 
 
 "Grace," and her mother gave her a gentle tap 
 on the shoulder, "are you deaf?" 
 
 The words of Montmartre had not been heard 
 by Mrs. Feld, but she caught sight of the clasp 
 ing of hands, and conjectured that she was in 
 time to thwart a tender declaration. The story of 
 the Indian, combined with Montmartre s avowal 
 of love and her mother s arrival, overcame 
 Grace. Her agitation was so plainly visible that 
 her mother was convinced of that which she had 
 but surmised the moment before. 
 
 "See, Arthur," said Laura considerately, "if 
 you do not think this shell which I just found to 
 belong to the univalves. You have studied con- 
 chology and should know." 
 
 "Yes," returned he upon examination, "you are 
 correct. I believe that study is a favorite one 
 of yours too. Here, Mr. Lavalle, look at it, may 
 be you also take an interest in malacology." 
 
 "Certainly I do," rejoined Lavalle, who was a 
 prudent, consummate man of the world, and per 
 fectly understood the adroit proceeding. "It is 
 beautiful. This part looks like the lobe of a lady s 
 ear. See, Miss Feld." 
 
 "It is lovely. I want to get a collection of
 
 126 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 pretty shells," said Grace, who had by this time 
 partially regained her self-possession. Thus even 
 the little shell served a purpose by relieving an 
 embarrassment, which would otherwise have been 
 extreme.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 127 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 When the party returned to the hotel, Grace, 
 exhausted with a hundred conflicting emotions, 
 immediately returned to her room. She was fol 
 lowed by her mother, who ignored the scene at 
 the Rapids. 
 
 "My darling," exclaimed Mrs. Feld, fondly, 
 with a happy smile and proud look, "I am the 
 bearer of pleasant news for you. I bring it to 
 you with a joyous heart, hoping that you will be 
 as happy as I am." 
 
 "To be sure, I am happy when my dear mother 
 is. Tell me what it is quickly." Her heart palpi 
 tated wildly, for she dreaded to think in what 
 direction her mother s suggestive words were 
 drifting. 
 
 "You know, dear," said Mrs. Feld, tenderly, 
 "your good and happiness have been the aim of 
 my life. When once I see you not only comforta 
 bly but richly provided for, what more can I 
 want? Grace, dear, the clouds are gathering, the 
 storm may burst sooner than you or I think." 
 
 "Mother, storms?" 
 
 "Yes, child, storms. Alone, I can stand any 
 thing and everything, but for you to be caught 
 in the pitiless rain, my child," (with choking 
 voice) "I could not stand it. It would break my 
 heart. My young life passed away in poverty,
 
 128 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURREN* 
 
 but you, who have been accustomed to plenty, 
 know nothing of its bitter, biting touch. I pray 
 God you never may. We have been rich, and 
 maybe so now, but your father, at his present 
 rate of acting, can drain a gold mine. I wish you 
 could be in a place of shelter and security before 
 the storm comes, then the Lord s will be done. 
 You hear, child?" 
 
 "What does all this mean?" 
 
 "I tell you all this, so that you may put proper 
 value on the offer and the reason which makes me 
 beg you to accept the honor of Mr. Lavalle s 
 hand." 
 
 "He wishes to marry me!" 
 
 "Yes ; isn t that pleasant to think of?" 
 
 Grace had had no time to reflect upon what 
 Dr. Montmartre had said to her. She shuddered 
 as there loomed up before her a sea, which 
 divided them, and that was the sea of religion. 
 
 Lavalle saw the waters between them, but knew 
 that love had surmounted greater barriers than 
 these, though it presented so formidable a front ; 
 therefore he made haste to press the question, for 
 fear of losing the coveted prize. 
 
 Poor, timid Grace scarcely knew what to do, 
 but love gave her the courage to answer, "No, 
 mamma, I would rather think of staying with 
 you." 
 
 "Think well, dear child, of all I told you. La 
 valle loves you." 
 
 "If he loves me, why not propose himself? It 
 seems more noble than to have it done by proxy." 
 
 "As for that," replied her mother promptly,
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 129 
 
 "he only asked me leave to sue for your hand and 
 heart. Words will not fail him when he tells you 
 of his love." 
 
 "It is too sudden. I am entirely too young to 
 think of marriage." 
 
 "I know you are very young, Grace. I told 
 him that your age did not yet fit you to bear the 
 cares of married lift. He is willing to wait six 
 months. Yes, ready to serve, as he says, like Ja 
 cob for Rachel. Only be engaged to him, dear; 
 he will do anything and everything." 
 
 "He would soon want to curtail the time, I 
 know, and, besides, I do not love him !" 
 
 "Dear child, that is not necessary. He loves 
 you, and you will soon learn to love him. Don t 
 turn from a loving heart; give him a favorable 
 answer. I expect him here soon." 
 
 "Oh, dear, what shall I do? I have never 
 thought of him in the light of a lover," added 
 Grace innocently. 
 
 "To be sure not. You had your thoughts fixed 
 on Arthur Montmartre. Fool that I was to al 
 low him to come with us, as if I encouraged such 
 a thing! If your father had been like another 
 man, this would never have happened. But Mont 
 martre should be ashamed to take advantage of 
 your youth," said Mrs. Feld, angrily. 
 
 "Anything but that," answered Grace, reso 
 lutely. "You do him great injustice, mother, to 
 accuse him of such a thing. Until this morning 
 a word of love never escaped his lips and then 
 he did not say much, for you came and called 
 me."
 
 130 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "Oh, no, he is very noble. He only took the 
 first chance he could get to tell you of his love. 
 He should know his love is objectionable to your 
 parents and yourself, too at least, it should be." 
 
 "Not to me," and Grace blushed deeply. "I am 
 afraid I am more reprehensible than Arthur is. 
 I think he could read the love of my heart in my 
 tell-tale eyes," her courage rising as she defended 
 the honor of her lover. 
 
 "You are a bold girl and a disobedient one, 
 too, to go contrary to your parents wishes. If, 
 as you say, you are too young to think of mar 
 riage, how should you know whom to love ? Your 
 heart must be a sensitive plate to fall in love with 
 the first young man you meet. I wish you to rub 
 off everything that was on it before and write the 
 name I tell you, now and forever," said Mrs. Feld 
 in a stern, deep voice. 
 
 "I would rather not marry at all. If the storm 
 come which you so much dread on my account, 
 you will find me at your side, a good and loving 
 daughter. Do not fear for me." 
 
 "It is no use to plead, my child. I must cut 
 deep into this wound if I am to cure it. Put away 
 this foolish love. However good Arthur Mont- 
 martre may be, he can never be your husband, 
 and remember your poor mother," added Mrs. 
 Feld, deluging Grace with kisses before she left 
 the room. 
 
 Grace was in despair. What should she do ; 
 marry Lavalle, to whom she was indifferent, or 
 her beloved Arthur, whom she thought she loved 
 so passionately, so devoutedly? This love took
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 131 
 
 every moment a stronger root from the opposi 
 tion it met. A wild thought invaded her brain, 
 to which she clung for hope as tenaciously as the 
 tempest-tossed mariner to the plank of a wreck. 
 
 "I am sure if Arthur had the opportunity," she 
 mentally said, "he would finish the proposal of 
 marriage so suddenly interrupted, and then for 
 my heaven-born idea." 
 
 Wearied with conflicting emotions of hope and 
 despondency, Grace offered a silent prayer to 
 God, put on her hat and passed quietly out of the 
 hotel for a little stroll. She was not accustomed 
 to take walks without her mother s permission; 
 this action was partly mechanical, partly impul 
 sive. A few dark clouds loomed upon the hori 
 zon, assuming weird, fantastic shapes. 
 
 Grace had proceeded only a few yards when 
 the object of her thoughts quietly joined her. 
 
 "I knew that you would come, my darling; 
 that your soul, in its sympathy with mine, would 
 long for an interchange of thought. But what 
 is the matter ? You appear suffering." 
 
 The face of Grace gave indications of the in 
 ward struggle, but no answer came from her pal 
 lid lips. 
 
 "I am here," continued Montmartre, as he 
 gazed at her lovingly, "to hear my fate from 
 your sweet mouth. I do not even protest how 
 ardently, madly I love you, because I think and 
 hope it has been so apparent in every word and 
 deed that you must know its intensity. Come, I 
 wait your answer in unendurable suspense and 
 torture. I have your love, have I not?" and he 
 looked steadfastly into her eyes, which drooped
 
 132 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 under his longing, penetrating, all absorbing 
 look. 
 
 "Pray do not look at me in that way," cried 
 Grace. "I cannot stand it." 
 
 "Tell me instantly, then, if you will be mine to 
 love, protect and cherish as the choicest blessing 
 of heaven? for love me you do," said he, vehe 
 mently. 
 
 "I do love you," she murmured, in a voice so 
 subdued and low that only the winds and her 
 lover could catch the sounds. At these words of 
 affirmation he would have clasped her to his heart, 
 but a gentle wave of her hand was sufficient to 
 check any outburst of feeling. 
 
 "I can be your wife only on one condition," re 
 plied Grace, eagerly and with bated breath. 
 
 When the first consciousness of love for the 
 young Jewess dawned upon Montmartre s mind, 
 Religion thrust herself forward with warning fin 
 ger and said, "Beware, do not come near forbid 
 den fruit. " He had so much confidence that his 
 judgment would not allow him to be carried away 
 by his passions and that he could restrain them 
 with the command, "Thus far shall ye go and no 
 farther," that he gave no heed to the timely ad 
 monition. But he had not studied love, with its 
 profound, inexplicable subtleties. 
 
 "Dear heart, love is a tide which overwhelms 
 everything, and which will no more obey orders 
 than did the tide the royal mandate of Canute. I 
 shall concede you not one condition, but ten thou 
 sand. You are mine, then." Again Montmartre 
 wished to embrace her, and once more a motion 
 of her hand was sufficient to restrain him.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 133 
 
 "Take care," answered Grace, looking tenderly 
 into his eyes and putting her little hands on his, 
 "it may be a hard agreement to sign, but my life 
 of love and devotion will prove to you how I ap 
 preciate your offering at the shrine of love." 
 
 Still the mist was not clear from Montmartre s 
 eyes. "Proceed then," and he spoke with nervous 
 impatience, "that I may the sooner comply with 
 your request." 
 
 "I shall tell you, but if you regret it afterwards, 
 I shall release you from your promise. Only say 
 that you will not do it because of the promise you 
 gave me." 
 
 "Very well, only let me hear the momentous 
 stipulation." 
 
 "Become a Jew," said Grace in three words and 
 in a clear and distinct voice. 
 
 "A Jew!" 
 
 "Yes. I am averse to proselytism, yet I want 
 to convert you. I know you are almost inflexible, 
 but your warm love should prevail." 
 
 "No, Grace; that cannot be." 
 
 "Then you do not love me." 
 
 "Is that a test ? I will put you in the same cru 
 cible then." 
 
 "I cannot. It would kill my mother. If I take 
 a stilletto and stab her to the heart death would 
 not be more certain." 
 
 "You are not like Hinda of Moore s Fire- 
 Worshippers, who says to Gheber Hafed: 
 
 "Together kneeling, night and day ; 
 Thou for my sake, at Allah s shrine, 
 And I at any God s for thine !."
 
 134 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "Oh, Grace, Grace, can you answer me?" 
 
 "It is I who await your answer. What do you 
 say ?" 
 
 "Never," answered Montmartre solemnly. 
 Grace drew coldly away and stood erect before 
 him, but in a moment she drooped like a blighted 
 lily. 
 
 "Here, Grace, is a knoll of rocks. Sit down 
 and let us talk over this subject. Now," said he, 
 placing himself beside her, "I hope you will for 
 give me for shocking your tenderness by that 
 stern word, never. Both of us worship one un 
 divided, inseparable God. Neither acknowledges 
 Jesus as Divine ; but my religion places him above 
 ail mortals. In a main point our religions resem 
 ble, viz., in the worship of one God. I am trying 
 to cast out of my mind all superstition, all preju 
 dice, all illiberality, and implant in my heart a de 
 sire to love all human kind as brothers and sisters 
 we are all from one Father the consequent de 
 duction is that from such teachings will spring a 
 religion pure and good." 
 
 "Do you believe in Sabbath worship?" 
 
 "Yes; the observance of some day is absolutely 
 necessary." 
 
 "Where should we pray ?" 
 
 "Dea a Grace, though the worship of God under 
 the starry dome of heaven is as acceptable to Him 
 as under the ceiling of a church or synagogue, 
 yet, the consecration of a building to that one pur 
 pose assists in exalting the mind above material 
 things." 
 
 "Why not, why not, worship with me?" said 
 Grace, pleadingly.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 135 
 
 "Our yearnings may be the same, dear Grace, 
 but to enter a new church, take up new cere 
 monies, come under a new hierarchy, I cannot. 
 Even my great love for you cannot make me do 
 that. Why not be satisfied to marry me, if I allow 
 you to observe all the rites of your religion?" 
 
 "My conscience might be satisfied," responded 
 Grace, sadly, with tearful eyes, "but my parents, 
 never. They would disinherit me, mourn for me 
 as for the dead." 
 
 "I dare not ask you to break the fifth com 
 mandment, but shall try and encourage you to 
 bear your lot cheerfully, which I can scarcely do 
 myself," and he averted his head that Grace might 
 not see the mighty struggle love was making to 
 overcome his resolutions. When he turned his 
 face towards her again, his look was sad, but com 
 posed. 
 
 "I trust that something will turn up so that we 
 can be united. At present all appears dark." 
 
 "As I know you love me, I cannot give you up," 
 said Grace impetuously, and blushing violently. 
 "You are my sun, and when you are gone there 
 will be nothing for me but night." 
 
 "Grace, you stir me to the depths of my heart. 
 My love is greater than you know. If God has 
 ordained that we must part, our souls, though 
 afar, will be one ; for never will these lips of mine 
 speak love to another woman. You are very 
 young and may learn to love another, but I, al 
 though in the prime of manhood, have passed 
 those halcyon days when man s heart is inflamed 
 with every handsome face and graceful form. 
 But you ! It is hard to think other arms will en-
 
 136 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 fold you, another walk with you to the dark wa 
 tersOh, it is bitter, bitter!" 
 
 "Alas! I am already told to love another, as if 
 love were a football to toss, at command, from 
 one to another, and not something which con 
 cerns the happiness of one s life." 
 
 "Lavalle?" said Dr. Montmartre, in a scarcely 
 audible voice. 
 
 "Yes, it is he." 
 
 "Religion, the consoler of man, has stepped in 
 and robbed me of my heart s delight." 
 
 "Beware," returned Grace, "do not blaspheme. 
 Religion is always a support in our weakest and 
 darkest hours." The evidence of despondency on 
 his part rendered her more resolute and coura 
 geous. 
 
 "True religion, consisting in the worship of 
 God, with a heart full of charity and love for 
 every one, elevates man to the highest standard 
 of earthly perfection. Ceremonies are but fet 
 ters, binding us to the narrow and petty. Now, 
 for cold forms of religion, you must tear this love 
 out of your heart and immolate it for another." 
 
 "Never shall I consent that another take your 
 place in my heart. Though I cannot marry you, 
 I shall never marry another." 
 
 "Do not talk," and he laughed scornfully. 
 "Your mother, as you say, has already proposed 
 another lover to you, and I am afraid ere the 
 sun comes twice to the meridian you will be his 
 betrothed ; then every thought you bestow upon 
 me will be sacrilege. Here religion is more pow 
 erful than love." 
 
 "With you, too," rejoined Grace. "I blush for
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 137 
 
 my maiden modesty in declaring to you the 
 depths of my love." 
 
 "Fear not. Have I not laid my heart bare? 
 Though you have refused me with much con 
 sideration and tenderness, the wound is none the 
 less deep." 
 
 "I know it. Oh, misery, that I should hurt 
 your feelings," sobbed Grace. 
 
 "I must not, cannot, much beloved one, give 
 you up, without making a desperate appeal to 
 your mother, and then, and then," said he with 
 an effort, "I shall be your brother." 
 
 And this was the man of whom many of his 
 friends said, "He will soon be no Unitarian, but 
 an atheist." 
 
 Montmartre possessed a precious jewel, the 
 nobility of soul, which evoked him to steer clear 
 of infringing one iota upon the filial duty of the 
 girl he loved, almost worshipped. She was here 
 after to be enshrined in his heart as something 
 sacred. 
 
 As Montmartre pronounced the word "brother," 
 they were startled by flashes of lightning, roll 
 ing of thunder and rushing of wind. Large 
 drops of rain began to fall. In their fervid and 
 excited state of mind, they had not observed the 
 approaching indications of a heavy storm. 
 
 "Come, we must hurry back to the hotel," and 
 Dr. Montmartre tucked the arm of Grace under 
 his and made rapid strides homeward. 
 
 "It seems," said Grace, "as if heaven forbids 
 any relationship between us. God may show us 
 his displeasure through the thunder and lightning 
 of the storm."
 
 138 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "Grace, how superstitious of you to say so. 
 No, we should not give the elements any such 
 inauspicious interpretation." 
 
 "My dress is well sprinkled, but we are at 
 home now. There stands mother on the ve 
 randa! She looks excited." 
 
 Mrs. Feld s distress and perplexity had been 
 extreme. When going to the room of Grace and 
 not finding hw there, she was apprehensive that 
 there had been an elopement. Had Dr. Mont- 
 martre endeavored to induce Grace to consent to 
 a marriage in opposition to her parents wishes, 
 no one could have told the result. She was of 
 an easy, vacillating disposition, one moment an 
 optimist and the next, almost before she could 
 take in fresh breath, a pessimist. To her young 
 mind creation was some unintelligible, mysteri 
 ous entity, whose laws were erratic and at times 
 adverse to human happiness. The nights and 
 mornings of her life came fitfully, reflecting only 
 the lights and shades of her mind. 
 
 Mrs. Feld met poor Grace with a lowering 
 brow, and in a harsh voice said to her, "What on 
 earth made you go out in this weather ?" 
 
 "It was pleasant when I went out," Grace ven 
 tured to say. 
 
 "Couldn t you see it was going to storm ?" 
 
 "I did not notice. I am sure I meant to be 
 back soon." 
 
 "Never mind, excuses are nothing. Go to your 
 room." 
 
 Grace blushed scarlet and hurried off. 
 
 "Mrs. Feld," said Montmartre, "do not re 
 proach your daughter. She would not have been
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 139 
 
 caught in the rain had I not detained her to ask 
 her a question which, with due filial reverence, 
 she and I leave to your authority. Come, allow 
 me," and taking her arm he led her into her sit 
 ting room, and then resumed, "Let me add to 
 that question my entreaties and prayers to give 
 me your daughter and make me one of the happi 
 est of men." He finished the sentence with a be 
 seeching look and respectfully kissed her hand. 
 
 Mrs. Feld instantaneoa^Jy dashed his hand 
 from hers, and strode up and down the room, so 
 great was her agitation, exclaiming: "What un 
 heard of boldness, both from you and her. I 
 told that girl what she had. to do. Does she 
 think that you, wild your fine speeches, can beg 
 me off? Indeed, you shall not." 
 
 "Listen to me," said Montmartre, following 
 her up and down the room, which put rather a 
 comical aspect on the affair. "Nothing but our 
 mutual love drives me to implore you to consent 
 to our marriage." 
 
 "The marriage is impossible." 
 
 "You will not be so cruel as to divide two lov 
 ing hearts?" 
 
 "It is not cruelty ; only what is right. In after 
 years you will thank me for this." 
 
 "Thank you for breaking my heart? I believe 
 not, Mrs. Feld." 
 
 "Dr. Montmartre, allow me to tell you, it takes 
 long years to break hearts. You will not break 
 yours. So don t think of it any more." 
 
 "I must. If not, then " 
 
 "Do you mean to say you will have the girl at
 
 140 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 all events?" said Mrs. Feld, stopping suddenly 
 and gazing at him defiantly. 
 
 "Never," returned the young man firmly, "will 
 my love lead me to dishonor the most sacred pre 
 cepts of man and God, Honor thy father and 
 thy mother. " 
 
 Mrs. Feld s anger was mollified by Dr. Mont- 
 martre s high sense of honor, still she frigidly 
 answered: "I must refuse you. You know the 
 line that separates you." 
 
 j "I m fully aware of the barrier to which you 
 refer, but it is not impossible; it can be crossed. 
 It is only an imaginary one, my dear Mrs. Feld." 
 
 "Pray tell me how it can be crossed ?" 
 
 "Because Grace can practice all the rites of her 
 religion. I honor and revere the Jewish religion. 
 It was the first true religion, because the Jewish 
 people were the first to worship one God. As we 
 cannot conceive in what shape God exists and 
 you worship a Supreme Being, you are as right 
 on that point as any one ; so far we can sing 
 hosannas to the same King of kings and Lord of 
 lords." 
 
 "A Protestant minister with a Jewish wife," 
 laughed Mrs. Feld. "It sounds well, doesn t it?" 
 
 "For the sake of dear Grace, I shall do much. 
 I will renounce the vocation of my life, the min 
 istry, which is so congenial to my taste." 
 
 "No, it will not do. In a few years there 
 would be quarrels about religion any way. All 
 this fine talk about love won t keep them away, 
 and you would be sorry when too late." 
 
 "But I assure you, my dear madam, Grace 
 shall have perfect liberty to believe and act as
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 141 
 
 she pleases. I shall swear on the Holy Book, if 
 necessary, that I shall never interfere with her 
 religious belief." 
 
 "I say no. You are not a Jew, and though I 
 am not Orthodox, keeping almost nothing, still 
 my heart is a Jewish one and beats for Judaism. 
 If you were a Jew," and Mrs. Feld thought of 
 her own lax method of devotion, "you might 
 keep the religion as little as you pleased or not 
 at all ; it would make no difference. But as it is, 
 never. I beg of you to end this talk. Go and 
 forget her." 
 
 "I cannot forget her, I tell you. Grace loves 
 me, too, and cannot be happy either without me." 
 
 "Dr. Montmartre, don t trouble yourself about 
 Grace. Before twice twenty- four hours go by 
 she will be engaged to one of my choice, and an 
 engagement with us is sacred. I ask of you, in 
 the goodness of your heart, to spare her the mis 
 ery of any more visits or walks, as she is so soon 
 to be solemnly betrothed to another." 
 
 "Fear not. Only allow me to see her once 
 alone, and then I shall bid farewell to all here." 
 
 "You can see her only in my presence. You 
 must have nothing to say to her that every one 
 cannot hear." 
 
 "Just once more." 
 
 "You have had my answer." 
 
 "Inexorable woman, I submit to your terms." 
 
 Mrs. Feld called Grace, who came in with a 
 tear-stained face. She asked no questions. Her 
 mother s determined expression and her lover s 
 sorrowful one told her that her doom was sealed. 
 She began to cry softly.
 
 142 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "Dr. Montmartre, please say what you have to 
 say quickly. I hate scenes," and Mrs. Feld 
 turned her face to the window. 
 
 "Do not grieve so," said Dr. Montmartre to 
 Grace in a low, tender voice. He did not attempt 
 to take her hand. "It is best to submit to the in 
 evitable. Obey your mother. Some unexpected 
 event may occur to bring us together. If there 
 should ever be the least possibility of such a 
 thing, let no false delicacy prevent you from 
 sending me the blessed news. If it be a month 
 or a century, I shall ever be ready to answer the 
 summons. You know my address. Probably 
 you will be so kind as to write occasionally to 
 Laura who loves you with all the affection of a 
 sister and let me know if you are well and 
 happy." 
 
 "Never happy." 
 
 "Be happy if you can. Throw not God s gift 
 of life and pleasure away. One may commit 
 suicide with dark and melancholy thoughts. " 
 
 "My poor heart is breaking," cried Grace. 
 
 "Dry your tears and be hopeful, and forget 
 the misery I have unintentionally caused you. 
 Think of me kindly and, farewell. Forgive me," 
 Dr. Montmartre murmured, as he took her in his 
 arms and clasped her to his heart, leaving glow 
 ing, burning kisses on her brow, and was gone. 
 
 It was so sudden and unexpected that Grace 
 could not resist. Mrs. Feld, though her face red 
 dened with anger, had no time to give vent to the 
 angry expostulations which rose to her lips. 
 Grace, who would have preferred to face the
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 143 
 
 storm without to the one within, rose, saying, 
 "I shall be back soon, mother." 
 
 "Where are you going ; to Laura s room ? Stay 
 here, you foolish girl. Don t try to speak to 
 brother or sister unless I am with you. Dry 
 your tears. Make yourself smile for the man 
 who is soon to be your accepted lover. Grace, 
 you will in a short time be engaged to one of the 
 grandest of men. Do your best to please." 
 
 "It is hard to ask me now to wreathe my face 
 in smiles. Can I not remain unmarried at least 
 for the present? Why this haste?" Grace felt 
 her courage oozing through every pore at the 
 pressure of her mother s compulsory words. 
 
 "I am actually worn out with you. If you ac 
 cept Lavalle willingly, you need not marry before 
 six months, though I detest long engagements, 
 as they often end in disappointments." Say 
 ings are sometimes prophetic. "Then I know 
 you will have thought better of this foolish love ; 
 if not, you shall marry immediately. I can t see 
 what you want. You will have elegant diamonds, 
 splendid house on Fifth Avenue, coach and four, 
 footman and livery think of it and mix with 
 the best." 
 
 "Can display and society recompense me for 
 what I have lost?" moaned Grace. 
 
 "You have lost nothing; only think of the 
 gain. What a fortune you will have with La 
 valle! You will travel over Europe, and even 
 there, where money is not everything like 
 here, your husband s wealth and name will open 
 all doors for you. Think what Letitia would
 
 144 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 give to get such a man but here comes your 
 father." 
 
 "Oh, papa, dear, I am so glad you have come. 
 You will not make me marry Mr. Lavalle," and 
 Grace went to embrace him, but almost staggered 
 at his wild eyes and excited appearance. 
 
 "What is to do here?" spoke Mr. Feld gruffly. 
 Formerly, when half-inebriated, he had only ten 
 derness for his daughter ; his irritable words he 
 generally showered upon his wife. Only when 
 totally intoxicated or extremely annoyed, did he 
 vent his ill-humor by deed or word upon her. 
 
 At his harshness her courage ebbed away, and 
 it was all she could do to refrain from tears. 
 "Dear father, I do not want to get married." 
 
 Before Mr. Feld could reply, Mrs. Feld mock 
 ingly said, "Her heart is set on Montmartre." 
 
 This was more than Grace could bear. The 
 tears gathered in her eyes, notwithstanding her 
 endeavors to repress them ; she knew that they 
 always provoked her father. Mr. Feld never 
 could see why women should cry unless mal 
 treated. Tears were a personal reflection and re 
 proach to him. 
 
 "I tell you, girl," and Mr. Feld s voice was 
 hoarse with passion, "you should thank heaven 
 for the chance. Accept Lavalle immediately, for 
 I have lost forty thousand dollars by the trump of 
 the card." His fist came down heavily upon the 
 table; then, in a sorrowful voice, he resumed, "I 
 want my little girl well taken care of, and La 
 valle can do that." 
 
 At the announcement of the loss, the mother 
 and daughter simultaneously uttered a cry of de-
 
 H5 
 
 spair. Mr. Feld would not have confessed his 
 loss then and there, had he not thought that the 
 fact would compel Grace to marry Lavalle. 
 
 "It is no use, Ruth, for you to raise your hands 
 that way, for you know full well if we had stayed 
 at home things would have been different. Here 
 everything is done on a grand scale, and I must 
 follow. You want to be stylish, takes money, I 
 tell you." 
 
 "Henry," replied his wife, "I may make mis 
 takes, but they are simple and few. But you, 
 with your terrible habits, bring us down. We 
 will be ruined I know." 
 
 "Yes, my lady, it is now as always. You make 
 it and keep it too hot here. I must be off to meet 
 a friend. It is late already." 
 
 "Henry, you dare not go." 
 
 "Ruth, you should know by this time hard 
 words never kept me from doing what I wanted 
 to," said Mr. Feld, taking his hat and violently 
 slamming the door after him. 
 
 Meanwhile the storm had ceased, the clouds 
 were drifting, the birds singing their sweetest 
 carols, the drooping autumnal flowers lifted their 
 heads ; all nature rejoiced at having quenched her 
 thirst.
 
 146 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 Grace, concluding that her thread of fate had 
 been woven for her, did not struggle to break it, 
 but wept over the inevitable, and meekly folding 
 her hands, said, "What will be, will be." She 
 had lost all hope. Her father s return to drink, 
 his heavy loss at the gaming table, his joy at La- 
 valle s proposal, all combined to make her sub 
 mit. At no point on the horizon at present could 
 she discover a ray of hope for the future. So 
 utterly dark had all things become. 
 
 The following day Laura entered Mrs. Feld s 
 room to bid her good-bye, as she and her brother 
 were going home, saying her brother had a let 
 ter a few days previous from his congregation, 
 in which they expressed an earnest wish for his 
 return. The minister had received a letter, and 
 Laura, touched to the heart by his misery, took 
 advantage of it to urge him return home, where 
 his lacerated feelings might heal. 
 
 "I owe you and your brother many thanks, 
 Miss Montmartre, for your kindness. If I have 
 caused him : 
 
 "No more," cried Laura, interrupting her, "the 
 subject is too painful. Where is Grace?" 
 
 "I will call her," said Mrs. Feld, sadly. She 
 opened the door of an inner room and beckoned 
 Grace to come.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 147 
 
 "Why, Grace," said Laura, clasping her in her 
 arms, "are you not glad to see me?" 
 
 "Laura," sobbed Grace. 
 
 "Courage, my dear," replied Laura, while the 
 tears swam in her own eyes, "Arthur will never 
 forget you," she whispered. This was not a 
 great consolation to Grace, who was incapable of 
 making the least effort to save herself from 
 misery. 
 
 "Well," continued Laura, in a low tone, "I am 
 waiting. "Have you a message?" 
 
 Grace shook her head in the negative. 
 
 Laura s arm unclasped and she added, "Proba 
 bly you are right, Grace, but he does love you so 
 much." 
 
 "I know it, I know it," moaned Grace. 
 
 "Good-bye," Laura kissed her repeatedly, 
 shook hands hurriedly with Mrs. Feld, and was 
 gone. 
 
 Montmartre, true to his word, though it wrung 
 his heart to keep it, saw Grace no more. She 
 watched his and Laura s departure from the win 
 dow in her room. 
 
 "Gone, gone," was the cry of Grace. "I shall 
 see him no more. Before to-morrow evening I 
 shall be affianced to another and then must not 
 Arthur said so himself think of him any more. 
 Oh, I love him so much," and she wept bitterly. 
 Childlike, she cried herself to sleep. 
 
 "Awake, my child, awake. See how brightly 
 the sun shines in your window on your engage 
 ment day. My, what a girl! You did not un 
 dress last night. Come, hurry up, Mr. Lavalle
 
 148 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 will soon be waiting in the parlor for you to hear 
 the word yes from your own lips." 
 
 Grace, at her mother s call, jumped up laugh 
 ing, when instantly her mind reverted to the 
 painful trial she had undergone, momentarily 
 blotted out by "nature s sweet restorer." 
 
 "Mother, I need not be in such a hurry. I am 
 sleepy and tired." 
 
 "You can t be sleepy, Grace. Here, change 
 your dress. Go to work quickly. Now, for your 
 ribbons," and Mrs. Feld stood by her, urging, 
 assisting, and bidding her "hurry," until finally 
 her toilet was completed. 
 
 After a light breakfast Grace went into the 
 private parlor. 
 
 "My dear Miss Feld," said Lavalle, "I have 
 been anxiously waiting for you. I am afraid I 
 have disturbed you. It is only ten o clock," said 
 he, looking at his watch, "but I hope you will ex 
 cuse me for calling so early; my impatience was 
 too great to wait until a later hour." 
 
 Grace, not knowing what to say, or, rather, 
 what was required of her, said, "No disturbance 
 at all." 
 
 "Come, sit down on this sofa," added Lavalle. 
 "So now give me your hand. I want to stop 
 your trembling. You are not frightened of me, 
 are you?" 
 
 "I do not know whether I should be or not. I 
 do not think I am," she returned. 
 
 "To be sure you are not. You have no cause. 
 I am sure, Grace, dear, I may call you by that 
 name, may I not?" asked Lavalle. 
 
 "Yes," she answered, slightly smiling.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 149 
 
 "Grace, we are coming to a very good under 
 standing. If you will only say Yes to another 
 little question I am going to ask, you will be the 
 sweetest, the most charming girl in the world. 
 Grace," said he with earnestness, "you will not 
 refuse me?" 
 
 "I am sure oh, I do not know what you 
 want." 
 
 "I will tell you, dearest, what I want I want 
 you. With you in my possession, I shall have 
 gained a priceless treasure. Will you entrust 
 yourself to me? For heaven s sake, speak. It is 
 not hard to say Yes. Try if you cannot articu 
 late it." But Grace remaining mute, he resumed, 
 "Ah ! I love you so dearly that you must that 
 you will say Yes. I am waiting." He looked 
 with eager eyes into her face. 
 
 "Yes," came slowly from the lips of Grace. 
 She turned deathly white. 
 
 Lavalle clasped her in his arms, murmuring, 
 as he kissed her, "Mine, mine forever." 
 
 The tears stole down the cheeks of Grace. She 
 was thinking of Dr. Montmartre s misery and 
 Lavalle s happiness; of the former s anguish in 
 his unlicensed embrace of yesterday, of the lat- 
 ter s triumph in his privileged one of to-day. 
 
 "Dear Grace, why these tears ? Are your emo 
 tions too deep for utterance?" 
 
 Grace made no reply, but her tears continued 
 to flow. 
 
 "Just give me a few words; for instance, say, 
 I love you. I want to hear how it sounds from 
 your lips," said Lavalle, charmed with a coyness 
 so full of maiden modesty.
 
 150 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "Will you not wait a little?" 
 
 "If it please you, of course I shall. I am your 
 slave, you know. You may smile, though, will 
 you not?" added Lavalle, gayly. "I love to bask 
 in the sunshine of woman s smile. The earth 
 was sad, the garden was a wild, And man the 
 hermit sighed, till woman smiled. : How true 
 seemed Campbell s beautiful lines to him then! 
 
 A half -smile broke over Grace s features, but it 
 ended in a little sob. The sob was a tribute to 
 the memory of a first love, now dashed forever 
 away by this forced, sudden acceptance of a sec 
 ond. What human contrivance could now span 
 the distance that separated her from Montmar- 
 tre? 
 
 In a short time Mrs. Feld came in. Lavalle 
 arose with Grace on his arm, saying, with spark 
 ling face and beaming eyes: "Dear madam, kiss 
 your daughter and then kiss me, your son-in-law- 
 elect. A cloudless sky without, sunshine a nd 
 serenity within, what a future opens before us ! 
 Grace will never repent this step." 
 
 "I am sure not," replied Mrs. Feld warmly. 
 "My husband and I cannot be too thankful for 
 such a son-in-law. You are all that we could 
 wish for the husband of our darling girl. God 
 bless you both." 
 
 Mr. Feld was in ecstasies at the new prospect, 
 the more so as his own fortune would soon be 
 gone. "Ruth, you deserve a compliment. No 
 other woman is as smart as you are. This is what 
 I call doing things up neat. Ha, ha, ha ! you are
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 151 
 
 better than a deal of cards full of trumps," and 
 he boisterously kissed her. 
 
 They all left the next day for New York. Mr. 
 Lavalle had no relatives there, but he had numer 
 ous friends, and the betrothal was celebrated in 
 the style befitting his princely fortune. He lav 
 ished upon Grace presents of the rarest precious 
 stones. The most of her trousseau was to come 
 from Paris, that depot of fashion so dear to 
 woman s heart. 
 
 "Grace," said Lavalle, "I have taken a box for 
 the theater to-night." 
 
 "What are they going to play?" 
 
 "The Merchant of Venice I suppose you have 
 seen it, have you?" 
 
 "No, I havi, not. I am afraid I shall not like 
 it," replied Grace. 
 
 "Because it refers to the Jews? Well, we sim 
 ply go to see a famous actor delineate a charac 
 ter. We read now in the Italian story that the 
 original Shylock was not the Jew that Shakes 
 peare made him, but a Jew to fit in with the pre 
 judices of the times if he had been, that would 
 not prevent me or you either, I hope, from going 
 to-night. Be ready on time, as I do not wish to 
 miss one word." 
 
 At the appointed time Lavalle came, and when 
 they arrived at the theater, the house was densely 
 crowded. 
 
 As Jessica came upon the stage, Grace said: 
 "William, can you approve of such a daughter? 
 For heaven s sake, tell me quickly. What do you 
 think?" 
 
 "To be sure not. The ingratitude of a child is
 
 152 
 
 sharper than a serpent s tooth. But what makes 
 you so agitated? You do not need to trouble 
 yourself on that score." 
 
 "I read the Merchant of Venice, and was 
 thinking of what she will do. She commits two 
 sins, she steals and marries against her father s 
 wish. Is it a crime for a father to cry out in de 
 spair and anger against a daughter who has de 
 serted, deceived and robbed him?" 
 
 "No, certainly not. Do not think so much now, 
 my dear, look on the stage." Subsequently, La- 
 valle said, "Shylock will now demand the pound 
 of flesh." 
 
 "Gracious heavens! Shylock makes me ner 
 vous. He is so sordid, so covetous, so money- 
 loving, so revengeful, that such a person cannot 
 be a man ; he must be a vampire to want a man s 
 blood for ducats." 
 
 "Grace, I am surprised at you. Here you are 
 shrinking and shuddering as if it were indeed 
 true." 
 
 "Do you think it never happened? See, they 
 are pelting the miserable Jew off the stage !" and 
 Grace covered her face with her hands and 
 leaned back in her chair. 
 
 "Why, my dear girl, that is an honor to the 
 actor. The audience is electrified by his superb 
 acting and triumphant genius. They think they 
 have a real, live Jew there. Here, do not be so 
 timid. Uncover your face there." 
 
 "I tell you," said Grace excitedly, "I would 
 rather be dead than think that God had made men 
 of my race so despicable, so destitute of all feel 
 ings of humanity."
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 153 
 
 "To my view of thinking, Shylock is not so 
 mercenary as the world generally believes, other 
 wise he would have taken the ducats for the 
 pound of flesh. He is no longer the money 
 lender, glittering in his cold-heartedness as steel, 
 but he rises to the dignity of the avenger. It is 
 the flesh he wants vengeance for the wounding 
 of his most tender susceptibilities, vengeance for 
 the insults, abuse and ridicule heaped upon him 
 and his race. Shylock is only debased when he 
 accepts his life as the price of his concession. 
 You must not forget that all denominations and 
 nationalities produce monsters. I am a Jew; am 
 I one like Shylock appears to the Christian mind ? 
 No, I am like many others, liking the rosy path 
 of flowers and loving the dear little girl I have 
 chosen with all my heart. You are morbid in 
 your sensitiveness." 
 
 "I wish never to see this play again." 
 
 "I shall not take you, of that you may rest as 
 sured. We shall go home now." Grace gave La- 
 valle a grateful look. 
 
 "Dear mother," said Grace, the day after the 
 scene at the theater, "William is very kind." 
 
 "Kind, is it?" returned her mother. "He is 
 the best man in the world. See what he gives 
 you. You have everything that your heart can 
 wish for." 
 
 "I am afraid I can never return all this," said 
 Grace, reflectively. 
 
 "Yes, you can, my child," said her mother, lay 
 ing her hand gently on the shoulder of Grace. 
 "Love him with all your soul. That is all the pay 
 a good man wants."
 
 154 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "I love him a little already. It is strange how 
 a new love can be so soon kindled on the old. I 
 did not think it could be," said Grace, in the sim 
 plicity of her heart. Truly she did not know her 
 self yet 
 
 "You just keep on trying to love Lavalle. I do 
 not think you will find it a very hard matter. You 
 have not looked over all he sent you to-day. I 
 think you will be able to start a dry-goods and 
 jewelry store." 
 
 "Let me see them; I love beautiful things," and 
 Grace, who had all the Oriental taste for splen 
 dor, laughed gleefully. 
 
 "You like these things very much, I know. So 
 you must " 
 
 "Admire the giver, mother? I think I shall. 
 Lavalle is ever tender, never obtrusive." 
 
 The weeks drifted by and December had fairly 
 set in, when Mr. and Mrs. Feld decided to return 
 to their home in Missouri. 
 
 "William," exclaimed Grace to Lavalle, "I do 
 not believe I shall be able to wait until you come." 
 Even as she spoke a remembrance of Dr. Mont- 
 martre shot through her mind, revealing the in 
 constancy of her nature. 
 
 "You are aware that it is your parents desire, 
 but only say the word now, my darling, and I am 
 with you. It is a long time to May. I think 
 your parents imposed a very hard condition upon 
 me. I shall try and induce them to absolve me 
 from my promise." 
 
 "No, no ; the time is not too long. I shall en 
 dure your absence," said Grace. 
 
 "Please do not say that. I shall feel better to
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 155 
 
 think that you are anxiously waiting, impatiently 
 longing to see me. As to letters, write me two a 
 day, so that if one miscarry, I may at least get 
 one." 
 
 "How many will you write?" 
 "I shall give you measure for measure. " 
 "Indeed," said Mrs. Feld, coming in un 
 observed, "if she should fail to get letters regu 
 larly, I am afraid I shall have a sorry time of it. 
 Say all you have to say, Grace, for in an hour we 
 start. I am really anxious to be home once more." 
 "Mrs. Feld, would you not like to shorten the 
 time of our engagement? It is a very long wait 
 for me. Grace thinks so, too," said Lavalle, art 
 fully. 
 
 "Mother, I never." 
 
 "You can both wait, I think." Mrs. Feld closed 
 her eyes for a moment, lost in a happy reverie 
 over the successful result of her plans.
 
 156 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 The streets and houses of D were clad In 
 
 a pure white dress of snow to welcome home the 
 travelers. The Felds came to the clear, old place 
 flushed with pleasure and triumph. Letitia flew 
 to her aunt s, took Grace in her arms and almost 
 smothered her with caresses. "Only think of our 
 demure little kitten going to be married, and be 
 fore me too! What a charming little hypocrite 
 you are. You know you always tried to make me 
 believe that you thought men monsters !" 
 
 "Well, Letitia, never fear. You have developed 
 in these few months to be the most ravishing 
 creature in the world. And your eyes, dear, are 
 wonderfully fascinating; what a look they have! 
 Pray take them off me," added Grace, with a 
 slight shudder. 
 
 "I assure you," replied her cousin, laughing 
 immoderately, "I can use my eyes well. When I 
 was in St. Louis I drew many a poor fool irre 
 sistibly to my feet and then I sent him away with 
 his heart in his mouth." 
 
 "Why, you are a regular coquette. Beware 
 that you are not caught in your own net." 
 
 "All men are not born to conquer, and then " 
 added Letitia, spitefully, "I never pretended to 
 be such a staid little body as you. I am passion 
 ate and impulsive. I glory in being able to throw 
 arrows when and where I will."
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 157 
 
 "Throw all you like, only not in my direction. 
 1 thought you would have captured that hand 
 some lawyer by this time." 
 
 "That man ! he is as impenetrable as a Sphinx. 
 The idea of his going around and not paying 
 court to a single girl in town. I should like to 
 know what he means !" 
 
 "Probably he cannot spare the time to court. 
 He is very ambitious." 
 
 "Is he not rising in his profession? But you 
 have been away and do not know. Contrary to 
 all expectations, he won the case for Niles. It is 
 rumored that Berkhoff assisted him. In what 
 way I don t know, but he is a great deal with 
 Berkhoff I hear. Of course, Niles case brought 
 him a handsome fee and, what is more, many cli 
 ents. He is the most promising lawyer in town. 
 Now he has grown cold, haughty, reserved. 
 Looks pale, some say sad, some say over 
 worked. I belive it is pride." 
 
 "A queer way for pride to show itself," 
 laughed Grace. "How are Rebecca and her 
 mother." 
 
 "Mrs. Silverbaum," responded Letitia, "is 
 growing stouter and pants more than ever. Re 
 becca comes around ever so often. When she 
 hears you have come she will not give you time 
 to get your things unpacked before she will be 
 here to satisfy her curiosity. She is wild to hear 
 about your intended. She often says, Berkhoff 
 is none too young, but he is good and rich. I 
 snould think he was good. Lavishes things upon 
 her as if he were, indeed, a prince." 
 
 "He is very well off; at least, father once said
 
 158 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 he was. Naturally, he tries to make Rebecca 
 happy." 
 
 "But there are rumors that Berkhoff is shakv. 
 Where will Rebecca s lofty dreams be should he 
 tumble?" 
 
 "Poor Berkhoff, I hope things are not as they 
 are reported. I am glad he is engaged, for I be 
 lieve Rebecca, notwithstanding all her love of 
 finery, is a good soul at heart. You can condemn 
 no one till tried." 
 
 "First, I believe any man in such a condition is 
 better off not engaged ; secondly, I wouldn t 
 wager any money on Rebecca s love and goodness 
 of heart." 
 
 "Letitia, much as I love everything grand and 
 beautiful, I almost wish that Lavalle would lose 
 his wealth, so that I could show him that I love 
 him for himself alone." 
 
 "Nonsense, don t be soft. I would be the last 
 one to desert a man if he lost everything, but 
 strip a man of his wealth and power to give, and 
 what remains? I tell you it would be a bitter 
 draught for me to swallow," added Letitia,, mak 
 ing a wry face. 
 
 "What a girl you are," said Grace, laughing. 
 "But, tell me something else. How is my dear 
 Lizzie now a sister, I suppose? When I first 
 left here I received several letters, but lately I 
 have not heard from her. I presume she has been 
 too busy with her religious duties." 
 
 "I am almost ashamed to say, I have never 
 been near the convent since you left. What with 
 mother being sick, spending a few weeks in St. 
 Louis, visiting here, and attending the children,
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 159 
 
 there are so many of us," said Letitia, deprecat- 
 ingly, "I found no time for the convent. Well, I 
 know you will make up for it. But I must tell 
 you there is an addition to the town in the shape 
 of another bank. I do not know if it is such a 
 solid concern as our Missouri Bank. It offers to 
 advance money on valuables, jewels and such like. 
 Dear me, the cashier is such a nice, dapper young 
 man, that I almost wish I had diamonds to pledge 
 so as to have a good talk with him." 
 
 "Make use of your magnificent eyes, my dear." 
 
 "He is a Christian, and I don t want to break 
 the poor fellow s heart. Ah me !" 
 
 Grace winced under this unintentional home 
 thrust and remained silent. 
 
 Letitia resumed : "And the house around the 
 corner that was so long vacant is now occupied by 
 a staunch Catholic family. I called on the young- 
 lady. I think the church should vote her a resolu 
 tion of thanks for her proselytizing disposition. 
 And she is always talking of the future life! I 
 told her that my belief was that the good, irre 
 spective of their religious convictions, would go 
 to heaven. As I do not know what death may 
 bring, I prefer remaining here forever if I 
 could." 
 
 "I do not blame you, Letitia, and I think many 
 wish as you do." 
 
 "Let me tell you that Mary Moss, our young 
 neighbor, is more zealous for the church than 
 your friend Lizzie was. She will exert all her 
 powers to convert you. Her mother is a good, 
 talkative person, who is on the best terms witli 
 everybody. There, have I told you news?"
 
 i6d THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "Indeed you have. I am so very happy now 
 that I am not at all afraid of Miss Mary s per 
 suasive powers," and Grace looked up with a ra 
 diant smile. 
 
 "Grace, your trunks have come. I am dying to 
 see your exquisite gems and splendid dresses," 
 and the two cousins were soon plunged in rap 
 tures over the "beautiful things," so dear to 
 woman s heart. 
 
 "Mother," cried Letitia, as she returned home, 
 "I am miserable." 
 
 "Why, what is the matter, child ?" 
 
 "Am I not dazzlingly beautiful? Are not my 
 finely molded arms and neck better adapted for 
 glittering gems and symmetrical form for silk and 
 laces than Grace s ?" 
 
 "Indeed," replied Mrs. Rheinberg, "it should 
 have been you. You are older and there are more 
 to follow. But your time will come, child. See. 
 what a fine time you had in St. Louis. Every one 
 after you." 
 
 "Such eligible offers!" said Letitia, scorn 
 fully. "Fops without money or brains." 
 
 "Your father told me of one man with plenty 
 of money who was crazy for you." 
 
 "Yes, an old withered apple. I would not, 
 could not, marry him if he had a diamond mine." 
 
 "To be sure you would not. You want some 
 one who understands you. He will come, he will 
 come," said her mother, soothingly. 
 
 "I have no patience with anything. Here is 
 this chit of a girl enjoying golden opportunities, 
 taking advantage of them and becoming happy. 
 My soul craves for what she has. I have nothing,
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 161 
 
 nothing," Letitia moaned and sobbed in mortifi 
 cation and rage. 
 
 "How it worries me to see you behave like this. 
 And your father would think you unthankful. 
 He feels it so when you are not happy. Try and 
 be contented. God will remember you," added 
 Mrs. Rheinberg, earnestly. 
 
 "Shall I be contented to wear wild flowers, 
 mother, while she wears sparkling jewels? No, 
 never. My mirror tells me a tale of which I shall 
 make use," and Letitia ran to the mirror and 
 gazed at herself exultingly. 
 
 The most exquisitely cut bottles sometimes con 
 tain the vilest compounds, like physical beauty 
 when associated with moral deformity. 
 
 "Is it not strange, Mary," said Grace, some two 
 months after her arrival home, "that we have be 
 come in such a short time such good friends?" 
 
 "No, not at all," answered Miss Moss. "There 
 is an affinity in our natures which draws us to 
 gether. I am unhappy when I do not see you 
 every day. That is the reason that I am here so 
 often. Grace, you are so good that I wish you 
 were one of us." 
 
 "Do you know, you are such a devotee that I 
 am surprised you have no desire to take the veil !" 
 "I have religious aspirations, though." 
 "Yes. Will you tell me what they are ?" 
 "Willingly. To make converts. Were I a re 
 cluse I could not come in contact with some people 
 who would not come into the fold without my in 
 fluence."
 
 162 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "Will you never get married?" 
 
 "I may ; I cannot tell. I have a mission to ful 
 fill; the Lord will guide me," said Mary, with 
 enthusiasm. 
 
 "Does not God guide all who ask for guid 
 ance?" 
 
 "If you have the right belief, he does; other 
 wise not." 
 
 "Suppose," said Grace, "I were a Pagan and 
 had not the right idea of God, what then?" 
 
 "You would have to think right, especially 
 when others brought you light. If not, you would 
 be lost." 
 
 "That makes me shudder. Let us talk of some 
 thing else. I wish it were May." 
 
 "Aha ! longing to see some one ?" 
 
 At this moment Letitia entering, said : "Though 
 everything is so dull and prosaic now, gay times 
 are in prospective when Lavalle comes. Then 
 there will be any number of picnics, parties, and, 
 to cap the climax, I shall be bridesmaid. I should 
 have been bride," said she, sotto voce. 
 
 "Think net so much of the joys of this life; 
 they are fleeting. Lay up treasures in heaven/ 
 and Mary raised her eyes heavenward. 
 
 "Stuff, nonsense! No more theological discus 
 sions, please. I want to talk about dress and 
 handsome bipeds," said Letitia. 
 
 "Do these handsome fellows talk about you, 
 Letitia? I forgot, Mr. Everard may." 
 
 As Everard had not paid Letitia any attention, 
 Mary s remark made her furious. "Bah!" ex 
 claimed she. "You are an old maid."
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 163 
 
 "Letitia, are not you ashamed of yourself?" 
 "Leave her alone," replied Mary, "she is in a 
 pet. You will do, Letitia." 
 
 "Of course I will," answered Letitia, redden 
 ing. "I must be going. Good-bye."
 
 164 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 Time sped swiftly by, ushering in fickle April 
 with its sunshine and showers. The earth, tired 
 of her torpidity and warmed by the genial sun, 
 awoke to renewed life, and commenced to deck 
 with her floral tributes the smiling spring. The 
 hardy and golden-headed crocus and the modest 
 snow-drop, heralds of their species, lifted their 
 heads proudly above the fast disappearing snow. 
 Here and there the sweet anemone and the 
 sprouting cotyledons of many plants testified that 
 all-creative spring had come to revive and glad 
 den the heart of man. In a few weeks more the 
 snow would be gone, the earth once more covered 
 with her carpet of green, and the returning birds 
 singing their joy that nature had cast aside her 
 weeds and gloom. Nature is the book of aesthet 
 ics that all may read and understand. There is 
 naught to offend the eye or disgust the taste. All 
 is universal harmony of sublimity, beauty, dis 
 crimination, sapience and admirable prescience. 
 
 "Well, Grace, what does Lavalle say?" asked 
 Mrs. Feld, a few moments after her daughter had 
 broken the seal of a letter from her lover. 
 
 "Joy! Mother, Lavalle is coming a little 
 earlier than we expected, is it not?" 
 
 "I suppose he could wait no longer."
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 165 
 
 "Mother, this letter has been delayed. From 
 the date, I may expect him this very day." 
 
 "Is that so, Grace ? How glad I am." 
 
 "How shall I pass the time? It makes me so 
 nervous and excited that I can scarcely wait," and 
 the tremor of her voice fully confirmed her words. 
 
 "Have patience, darling. Do some little thing 
 and time will pass quicker," said the mother, de 
 lighted at her child s happiness, though ever fear 
 ful that something would occur to mar her well 
 conceived and nearly executed project. 
 
 "Mamma, do you know that Letitia is almost 
 as anxious as I am to see William. She forms .a 
 hundred plans for May excursions, parties, etc. 
 Nothing interests her but to talk of him. But," 
 said Grace, as if a sudden thought struck her, 
 "don t you think she is much changed? She no 
 longer confides in me, nor does she appear as free 
 and easy when with me as formerly. Her actions 
 are more restrained and more impetuous. I can 
 not understand her." 
 
 "Maybe," answered her mother, in a tone 
 meant to be careless, "she envies you a match 
 which will make you everywhere distinguished." 
 
 "You frighten me." 
 
 "What a queer girl you are. What is there to 
 frighten you now?" questioned her mother. 
 
 "I am ashamed to express my thoughts, still I 
 will tell you. Letitia is very beautiful; may not 
 my charms pale in the eye of Lavalle before 
 hers?" 
 
 "Silly girl! Do you think he has never seen a 
 pretty woman since you left him ? He loves you 
 too much, though, ever to think of any one else,"
 
 166 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "Your words quiet my apprehension, mother. 
 How can I ever do without you?" 
 
 "When you have your husband, you will not 
 only think you do not need me, but, perhaps, for 
 get me." 
 
 "Forget you ! never, mother. How can you 
 think so?" said Grace, kissing her as the tears 
 rose in her eyes. 
 
 "Never mind, child. You are very loving, I 
 know. Don t cry; keep your eyes bright; La- 
 valle may step in any moment. Men like smiles 
 better than tears; remember that, Grace, though 
 I have not always remembered it." 
 
 "Mother, I wish you would tell me " 
 
 "No questions to-day," interrupted her 
 mother. "You are to look pretty and so you do." 
 
 "This pale blue merino, with its white velvet 
 trimmings, is becoming. I hope William will 
 think so. He is very fastidious," said Grace, as 
 she threw herself in a negligent attitude on the 
 lounge. 
 
 "Rest a little, sleep if you can. You will look 
 better than after work." 
 
 "Work? I scarcely know what it is." 
 
 "Thank God for that. I shall leave you for 
 awhile," said Mrs. Feld, going out of the room. 
 
 Grace, left to herself, fell into a reverie, in 
 which Dr. Montmartre, Letitia and Lavalle were 
 prominent. From thinking she must have fallen 
 into a doze. "Lavalle," she exclaimed, with a 
 start, "am I dreaming or waking?" 
 
 "My darling Grace," said Lavalle, as he 
 clasped her in his arms, "I am no vision, but 
 real flesh and blood. I drove here direct from
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 167 
 
 the train, saw a door partially open and stole in. 
 I presumed to enter and saw my sleeping 
 beauty. You need not blush so, Grace. Come 
 whom have we here?" 
 
 The door opened noiselessly, and there stood 
 Letitia, looking exceedingly beautiful. "I beg 
 a thousand pardons ; I was not aware that any 
 one was with you, Cousin Grace," remarked she. 
 
 "Come in, Letitia. Allow me to present to 
 you Mr. Lavalle, my intended. William, my 
 cousin, Letitia, of whom I have often spoken." 
 
 "Happy to make your acquaintance, my cousin 
 that is to be," said Lavalle, shaking hands with 
 her. 
 
 "The happiness is mutual," said Letitia, with 
 downcast eyes. "We have all been anxious to 
 see and welcome you." 
 
 "Tell him nothing of that sort," said Grace. 
 "You will make him vain and spoil him." 
 
 "Very well, then ; I shall not tell any one what 
 sleepless nights I have had, what miserable clays 
 I have passed, thinking of a little girl in a far 
 Avestern town. Every one in New York said, 
 Go, don t wait until the time expires, you will 
 be ill. All that you shall not know," returned 
 Lavalle. 
 
 "You do look pale," said Grace, anxiously. 
 "How stupid I am. I shall ring for refresh 
 ments. Here is mamma ; she will attend to all." 
 
 "Grace, what a girl you are not to call me to 
 roe William my son I may call him. How 
 rnppy I am. How did you get in? How well 
 you look," said Mrs. Fefd, all in a breath, shak-
 
 i68 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 ing Lavalle s hand and patting him on the shoul 
 der. 
 
 "Mother, he is not well; he can t sleep. I am 
 afraid 
 
 "It is only strong love-fever," said Lavalle, in 
 answer to Mrs. Feld s concerned look. 
 
 "It is best to let it rage, aunt," spoke Letitia, 
 raising her eyes. 
 
 "I think I shall," responded Mrs. Feld, laugh 
 ing heartily. 
 
 "Never put yourself, my fair cousin, in my 
 predicament," said Lavalle, with a merry twinkle 
 in his eye. 
 
 "Don t think I ever shall," returned Letitia, 
 blushing. 
 
 "And your father, Grace, dear?" inquired La 
 valle. 
 
 "He does not expect you to-day. Your letter 
 was delayed. He will be in the seventh heaven." 
 
 "Where is that, my precious?" asked Lavalle, 
 and without waiting for a reply said, "I shall not 
 tell you where I think it is." 
 
 Refreshments were now brought in, and Leti 
 tia, though pressed to remain, would not. She 
 declared she must inform her folks, who were 
 dying to have a "peep" at him, and he expressed 
 himself ready for inspection. 
 
 "Mother," cried Letitia, rushing into her 
 mother s room, "I am more miserable than ever. 
 Lavalle has come." 
 
 "Has he? Well, then, there will be gay times. 
 Come, you must get over this feeling." 
 
 "Yes, I have seen this Apollo, this Croesus; 
 heavens, what a man ! And to think he is so en-
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 169 
 
 raptured with my passive cousin. What is she 
 compared to brilliant me?" 
 
 "She can t hold a candle to you, my child," 
 said Mrs. Rhcinberg. 
 
 "But, notwithstanding, she is incomparably 
 happy, and I am so unhappy ! She seems not to 
 walk, but float with aerial grace, her voice and 
 actions are all transformed. Love has encircled 
 her with a halo of glory and made her almost as 
 beautiful as I am. Poor me! standing by, envy 
 and discontent gnawing at my heart, to see my 
 wondrous beauty slighted," and Letitia com 
 menced to sob. 
 
 "Child, child, you must not give way so." 
 
 "I cannot help it. I feel the demon rising 
 within me, and I wish in my agony to snatch him 
 from her and hurl her into the depths of despair. 
 But nil desperandum. " 
 
 "Letitia, what is that gibberish? Are you go 
 ing mad?" anxiously inquired her mother. 
 
 "Pshaw, what do you mean?" said Letitia, 
 with a half smile. "Zimmerman, an author, says, 
 Beauty is worse than wine, it intoxicates both 
 the holder and the beholder. I feel the fumes 
 ascending my head ; I am growing reckless. It 
 incites me on to conquest." 
 
 "Letitia, I wish you would be reasonable. 
 You put altogether too high a value on your 
 beauty. There is your cousin with half of 
 it 
 
 "Stop a bit, mother. Had I seen Lavalle 
 when Grace did, she would not, could not, have 
 had him." 
 
 "This Lavalle can t be nicer than Mark Ever-
 
 170 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 ard. Jew and Gentile give him a name, and 
 such a name. There is always as good fish in 
 the water as out. No man stands higher than 
 Everard," said Mrs. Rheinberg, soothingly. 
 
 "He is so wrapped up in his profession and 
 what else I don t know, that women have no 
 charm for him. It is Love s labor lost to fish 
 for him. I should be willing to die like Samson 
 if I could pull Grace down with me." 
 
 "You mustn t talk so. It is sinful," added 
 Mrs. Rheinberg. 
 
 "But fate is so hard on me." 
 
 "Well, God does what is for the best." 
 
 "He wants us, though, to make use of our 
 opportunities and make ourselves happy if we 
 can." 
 
 "To be sure, my child ; it would be wrong not 
 to do our best to be happy and good." 
 
 "Mother, please forget this emotion of mine. 
 I think I am not very well, otherwise I should 
 not have so lost my self-control." 
 
 "Of course you are not, my darling, my noble, 
 my beautiful girl. Smile and be yourself once 
 more," said the fond mother, as she pressed her 
 child to her heart. 
 
 "Yes, mother, the storm is over. I am now 
 going to make the best use of opportunities and 
 make myself happy," added the designing girl, 
 chuckling with delight, as she thought that La- 
 valle must continually pass her house to see 
 Grace.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 171 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 "Dear Letitia," said Grace, "on the first of 
 May we are to have a picnic. I have already 
 talked it over with girls of our acquaintance, and 
 Mary Moss just think has consented to come. 
 It promises to be a pleasant affair. Lavalle, Wil 
 liam, I should say, assented eagerly when I pro 
 posed it. He is so anxious to please. He almost 
 anticipates my wishes, and is a most devoted 
 lover," and she bent her head to hide the blushes 
 which suffused her innocent face. 
 
 Letitia bowed her head to conceal her rage. 
 Each word of her cousin was like a dagger pierc 
 ing her heart. But the instant she looked up her 
 face was wreathed in smiles, and the lovely viper 
 lifted her cousin s head, looked into her eyes, 
 saying sweetly and affectionately: "When is the 
 wedding to be? I am more interested in what 
 concerns your whole future than in the transient 
 pleasures of an hour." 
 
 "William was anxious to have it take place 
 immediately, and so were mother and father, but 
 I pleaded hard to have it deferred a while yet; 
 and so, as in all things, he has yielded to my 
 wishes." 
 
 "Aunt and uncle should allow events to take 
 their course. It does not look well for them to 
 urge the wedding," replied Letitia, insinuatingly.
 
 172 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "Mamma and papa always act for the best, 
 though they do seem somewhat in a hurry," re 
 sponded Grace, carelessly. 
 
 "Well," said Letitia, with a wise look, "let us 
 arrange affairs for the picnic. Let us show this 
 New Yorker what a delightful time we towns 
 people can have. Is Rebecca Silverbaum to 
 come? And Mark Everard, what of him?" 
 
 "To be sure, Rebecca is to come. Papa made 
 no objection when I said Berkhoff would have 
 to come with her. He nodded and said, That s 
 understood. As for Everard, we can t well dis 
 pense with him. I am sure he will come, for 
 William and he like each other already. They 
 are kindred spirits." 
 
 "I suppose he knows Lavalle is rich and 
 courts his society?" 
 
 "You mistake the man, Letitia. He would not 
 bend to a mortal unless to a woman. The great 
 est men are weak in that point. See William, 
 the noblest man in the world, surrendering his 
 wishes to mine, seeing only with my eyes." 
 
 "Men don t mean all they say, my dear. Hor 
 ace says something about man s promises being 
 like autumn leaves, and " 
 
 "Not another word," said Grace, resolutely. 
 
 "How spunky you are becoming. That is 
 right. Do you know something?" asked Letitia, 
 changing the subject. "Papa has decided to let 
 me have a party next week to celebrate Lavalle s 
 arrival. He wanted to have the affair this week, 
 but as I want it to be very fine, I wish to defer 
 it. I need time to prepare, as everything depends 
 upon me. Now, where is the picnic to be?" and
 
 the two cousins were soon absorbed digesting 
 their plans. 
 
 On that May day, which Grace had appointed 
 for the picnic, Old Sol came out with undimin- 
 isfced splendor, the birds sang sweetly, the brooks 
 babbled merrily, the atmosphere was odorous 
 with the perfume of flowers, and the grand Miss 
 issippi shone like a silver belt across the land 
 scape unconcerned about macrocosm or micro 
 cosm. 
 
 "Let me call the roll," said Letitia, "to see if 
 you are all here," and she laughingly counted the 
 company at Mrs. Feld s home. 
 
 "In what direction are we going?" inquired 
 Mary Moss, shaking off her previous apathy. 
 
 "We are going a few miles south, where there 
 is a charming grove that wooes us to its shade, 
 spreading for us a soft, flower-spangled carpet." 
 
 When the whole party arrived at the wharf, 
 where there were a number of skiffs, Mary 
 turned pale, and said : "I detest going in those 
 small boats. They make me nervous. They are 
 insecure." 
 
 "No fear, Miss Moss. I am a good swim 
 mer," added Everard. 
 
 "Are you? I am glad. I shall be one of your 
 party then." 
 
 "So will I," shouted Berkhoff. "I can t swim, 
 and if anything happens you must save my Re 
 becca; she is so heavy, she will go under quick, 
 I am afraid." 
 
 "My boat has full freight now," rejoined 
 Everard, laughing heartily with the rest at Berk 
 s rude, but good-natured sally.
 
 174 -THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "Here, Letitia," said Lavalle, "come into our 
 boat. There is room for you, Mr. Atherton, and 
 for you, Mr. Benson," to which the two gentle 
 men complied with alacrity. 
 
 "All ready?" asked Lavalle. 
 
 "Yes," was the merry answer. The gentle 
 men plied the oars and the little boats shot grace 
 fully down the stream, some going abreast, 
 others following. 
 
 "Sing, Grace," said Lavalle, "this is novel as 
 well as pleasant." Grace, happy as a bird, sang 
 in a sweet contralto voice, "The Earth with Her 
 Ten Thousand Flowers." Mr. Atherton accom 
 panied her in a fine baritone. The chorus was 
 taken up by the others, and produced a thrilling 
 effect. 
 
 "Why don t you sing, Miss Rheinberg?" 
 asked her companions. 
 
 Letitia laughed and said, "I have a cold," 
 mmentally she asked herself, "Why should I 
 sing? There is no song in my heart, why 
 should there be one in my voice?" 
 
 "She is," said Benson, who was a warm but, 
 through her creed, an undeclared admirer of Le 
 titia, "a splendid vocalist. Had she wished she 
 might have ranked among the first prima donnes 
 of the age." 
 
 "It is a pity that she did not go to Italy," re 
 turned Lavalle, laconically. 
 
 "Let me assist you in rowing," said Benson, 
 endeavoring to give Letitia time to recover her 
 composure. 
 
 "It is too bad, Mr. Benson," added Letitia, 
 sweetly, "that this horrid cold deprives me of the
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 175 
 
 pleasure of pleasing you. Some other time I 
 shall make up for this." She wished to reserve 
 this battery for some other occasion. 
 
 "Here we are at the landing. Come, Grace," 
 said Lavalle. 
 
 "I am ready to assist you," said Benson to Le- 
 titia, as they arrived at the landing. 
 
 "I, too, Miss Rheinberg," added Atherton. 
 
 "Thanks. Between you both I have no doubt 
 that I shall land safely." 
 
 "Oh, my dress is in the water," screamed Re 
 becca, as Berkhoff attempted to take her out of 
 the skiff. "Mr. Everard, where are you ?" 
 
 "Here I am. You shall not drown. Miss Moss 
 is safely landed, and now for you. Here you 
 are on terra firma. How is the dress? I have 
 the basket, so come." 
 
 The other gentlemen followed Everard s ex 
 ample, and they soon reached the grove. 
 
 "Now, for the work of fairy fingers. Here 
 are the tables, ladies. Our first work will be to 
 eat," said Lavalle. 
 
 "Let me assist. I can make myself useful," 
 remarked Everard. 
 
 "Everard, how did you enjoy yourself in your 
 boat between Rebecca and Mary. I pitied you, 
 poor fellow, upon my word, I did," said Lavalle, 
 laughing. 
 
 "Do you think, Lavalle, because you had two 
 such pretty women with you that every other 
 man in the company deserved sympathy?" 
 
 "Of one sweet, pretty girl I know, but the 
 other is only so so." 
 
 "Gentlemen," said Benson, "come, no more
 
 176 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURREN? 
 
 talking now. How can you stand aside and see 
 these lovely creatures doing all the work ? Ever- 
 ard, look at that Miss Rheinberg; see the poise 
 of her head. She is the most beautiful woman 
 I have ever seen. I wonder she does not turn 
 all your heads." 
 
 "Why doesn t she turn yours, my young fel 
 low? You are a fine specimen of manhood. If 
 you are as susceptible as all that, go and win 
 her," added Everard. 
 
 "If I could batter down that Carrier, religion, 
 I would go to work at once." 
 
 "Is that barrier so hard to break?" continued 
 Everard, turning pale. 
 
 "Man, it is the most trying. The greatest sac 
 rifice one can bring to the altar is one s creed ; 
 where all should be unity of thought and feeling. 
 And then between our two religions there is such 
 a wide chasm that can never be crossed," re 
 sponded Benson. 
 
 "Speak only for yourself, young man, and not 
 for all Christendom," gasped Everard. 
 
 "Why, what is the matter with you? I was 
 told, excuse me, that you are a Jew, though I 
 did not want to believe it. Neither your face 
 nor your manners are like one," said Benson. 
 
 "You were told right. I am a Jew," answered 
 Everard, proudly. "There are many such as I 
 am, and I think many better specimens." 
 
 "I have never seen one like you. Everard, 
 you have a chance to win that lovely girl." 
 
 "Nonsense, Mr. Benson. My profession is 
 my bride. How we have talked away the time.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 177 
 
 See Lavalle and Grace. There is a doting love 
 for you." 
 
 "This is grand. Look at our dining-room, the 
 ceiling is lapis lazuli. On the interlacing boughs 
 of these trees hamadryads have lived and died. 
 On these walls our eyes can gaze forever with 
 out fatigue, not because they are green, but be 
 cause they are lined with pretty girls. Come, my 
 queen," said Lavalle to Grace, throwing over 
 her head a wreath of the rarest exotics, which 
 he had brought and carefully concealed in a box. 
 "We shall place ourselves at the head of the ta 
 ble, which will be the signal for the others to 
 follow." 
 
 "Many cheers for our beautiful queen," ex 
 claimed the ladies and gentlemen simultaneously, 
 as they sat down and laughed, talked and ate 
 until the most tempting viands were consumed. 
 Then the two musicians were told to "strike." 
 
 "Come, Grace, we are going to have a dance. 
 Take your partners, gentlemen." 
 
 "I tell you, William, it is your duty to dance 
 with every girl here," added Grace, after the first 
 dance was over. 
 
 "But, Grace," pleaded Lavalle, "I want to 
 dance with you all the time. Think what a long 
 time I had to stay in New York, and won t you 
 now be kind to a body?" 
 
 "No, sir; every man must do his duty," re 
 turned she, playfully. 
 
 "Shall I have to dance with the Silver " 
 
 "Yes, yes ; with the Silver and the Gold with 
 Letitia and all of them. Here comes Mr. Ever- 
 ard for me." And his request for the next dance
 
 178 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 was granted by Grace responding mischievously, 
 "With pleasure." 
 
 "I say, Everard, that is rather cool. You 
 didn t ask my permission." 
 
 "What a grasping monopolist you are. Come, 
 come, take BerkhofFs place a little while." 
 
 "Grace, look out. I sacrifice myself to your 
 command," said Lavalle, bowing low, looking 
 very grave, and walking off to Rebecca. 
 
 "Do you think he feels unhappy about it?" said 
 Grace. 
 
 "You are jesting, are you not?" returned Ev 
 erard, attentively regarding her. 
 
 "I should not like to hurt his feelings, he is so 
 good." 
 
 "Miss Feld, you are too good and considerate. 
 I believe you are incapable of injuring any one 
 by word or deed." 
 
 Grace made no reply, but her face indicated 
 the satisfaction she experienced at these words. 
 
 "Well, Grace, have I been gone long enough?" 
 said Lavalle to her, as she stood talking to Mr. 
 Atherton. "I have danced with all the young 
 ladies." 
 
 "And I shall go and supply your place," re 
 turned Atherton. 
 
 "Grace, I danced twice with Letitia. I had 
 performed my duty and was coming to you when 
 I passed her. She said, This rough floor im 
 pedes dancing, but you are a splendid dancer. 
 Without thinking, I said, Shall we have an 
 other ? She answered, Certainly. "
 
 THE IIRESISTIBLE CURRENT 179 
 
 "You did right to dance with her again if it 
 pleased her." 
 
 "But no more roaming away from you. Let 
 us sit down over there in that shady nook and 
 in this dreamy, favoring twilight let your lips 
 tell me how much you love me. I have not been 
 able to tell you to-day more than twenty times 
 that I love you. Come, Grace, you must not 
 blush so. Let us talk about the future and be 
 happy in it," and Lavalle, tenderly placing her 
 arm in his, walked to the inviting spot. 
 
 "Lavalle," subsequently exclaimed Everard, 
 "I have been looking everywhere for you. The 
 sun s declining rays warn us to depart." 
 
 "Mr. Everard," called Mary, "I am going in 
 your boat. I want to be safe." 
 
 "Certainly; you came with me and you shall 
 return with me. Ah! I was just going to look 
 for you, Berkhoff." 
 
 "Here I am, and my fair Rebecca, too." 
 
 Everard smiled at Berkhoff, who was holding 
 Rebecca as if he were afraid she would run 
 away. 
 
 "I am very fair, am I not, Mr. Everard?" 
 
 "You are a lily, Rebecca; don t mind what 
 Everard says, he don t understand colors," said 
 Berkhoff. 
 
 "Did you ever see such a man?" said Mary 
 in an undertone. "That girl white! she is as 
 brown as mahogany. A singular lily she is." 
 
 "Don t make me laugh with your comparisons. 
 But, Miss Moss, love, like fortune, is blind. To 
 Berkhoff Miss Rebecca is beautiful. He adores
 
 180 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 her in his own way just as much as Lavalle does 
 that gentle Grace." 
 
 "You think that possible? See him ahead of 
 us, dragging her along," rejoined Alary. "Grace 
 is of a different mold from Rebecca." 
 
 "To be sure she is, but Berkhoff, with his 
 rough exterior, has a sound heart." 
 
 After they were seated, Everard continued: 
 "Let us work. We are in advance of the others; 
 let us keep ahead." 
 
 "We are going fast now, ain t we ?" said Berk 
 hoff. 
 
 "We will be at home very soon now. I know 
 ma will have coffee waiting for us, and some 
 thing more substantial too. She will think we 
 must be hungry. Come home with us, Mr. Ever 
 ard," said Rebecca. 
 
 "No, thanks ; I shall see Miss Moss home and 
 then go to the office. I have a little work to do 
 yet." 
 
 "You are always busy as a bee. We are ahead 
 of the other boats," said Rebecca. 
 
 "Yes, but there is a boat in advance of us. 
 It can t be of our party," said Everard. 
 
 "I wonder who is in there?" inquired Mary. 
 
 "I can distinguish the outline of four forms, 
 but not their faces. Two ladies and two gentle 
 men," returned Everard. 
 
 "Pull, pull; we must come up to em. They 
 go slow, we must run," said Berkhoff. 
 
 "Don t run us on a sand-bar or ashore or col 
 lide with these people. I don t want to be up 
 set," returned Rebecca,
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT iSi 
 
 "We can almost hear them talk. I know one 
 voice; it is Mr. Bennett s," said Mary. 
 
 "We are at home now. My God!" cried Re 
 becca, "the skiff is upset. Two are out. Berk- 
 hoff, I shall go mad. Hear that woman s 
 shrieks," and she crouched down in the boat. 
 
 In an instant Everard had thrown off his coat 
 and plunged into the water. The woman rose 
 to the surface; he caught her in his arms; her 
 long hair uncoiled and twined around him as he 
 swam to the shore with her. 
 
 "Blessed be God!" he cried, as he laid her on 
 the ground and the moon illumined her features, 
 "that it is I who have saved her." 
 
 "Help ! help !" shrieked a woman, and Everard 
 saw a man struggling to keep a body above wa 
 ter. "I am coming," he shouted, and once more 
 plunged into the water, caught the almost drown 
 ing man and brought him to land safely. With 
 a few vigorous strokes the other man, Mr. Ben 
 nett, was back to his companion and rowed up 
 to the landing. 
 
 Everard laid the man down and supported the 
 woman. 
 
 "What can I do, what shall I do ?" said Berk- 
 hoff, now running up, after taking out Rebecca 
 and Mary. 
 
 "Get assistance. I see lights. The people will 
 soon be here," answered Everard, shivering. 
 
 "Here, put my shawl over the lady," said Re 
 becca, taking it off and wrapping it around the 
 unconscious woman. 
 
 "And mine, too," added Mary. "Cover her 
 up with the shawls; help is coming."
 
 182 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 Everard turned his head. 
 
 "Father! Amelia!" cried Alice Hill, who was 
 followed by Bennett, "answer me." 
 
 The carriage, physicians and help arriving, 
 Bennett said to Alice, "You go with Amelia; I 
 shall go in the conveyance with your father." 
 
 "You are so wet, Charlie. I am afraid you 
 will take cold," returned Alice, a little confused 
 by the shock. 
 
 "I am afraid so myself," answered Bennett, 
 "but it can t be helped." 
 
 "Miss Hill," said Rebecca, "I would like to 
 go with you. I may be of some service until 
 your friends come." 
 
 "Yes, yes," said Alice. 
 
 "I shall come, too," added Mary, "I am a good 
 nurse." 
 
 "Here, Everard, is your coat. Your bath has 
 chilled you. How plucky you are; saved two 
 lives. The papers will be full of it. If I had 
 done that it would have brought me lots of cus 
 tomers, though were it to save my own life and 
 Rebecca s, I could not have swam," said Berk- 
 hoff. 
 
 "Berkhoff, I must go up to the Hills yet to 
 night." 
 
 "Are you mad, Everard? No, you don t do 
 nothing of the sort. Your teeth are chattering. 
 You are going to bed, and I am going to stay 
 with you to-night." 
 
 "I am not ill, Berkhoff, only cold," said Ever 
 ard, as his face flushed and paled alternately. 
 "I must go to the Hills. Miss Hill and her 
 father may be dead," and his voice trembled.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 183 
 
 "I think not; I hope not. The father is not 
 strong, but the young lady is. You have been 
 overheated dancing, and the bath you had was 
 not good for you. I ll inquire about them for 
 you. Don t be stubborn," begged Berkhoff. 
 
 "The horses have stopped at the hotel. If you 
 don t tell the driver to go to the Hills I shall 
 walk there," said Everard, firmly. 
 
 "What s this? This is indeed madness," 
 groaned Berkhoff. 
 
 "I care not what it is; take me there," and 
 Everard put his hands to his face. 
 
 "To the Hills , driver," said Berkhoff, putting 
 his head out of the window. "You are crazy, 
 and I must humor you." 
 
 "How are they?" inquired Everard, as the 
 door of the Hill mansion was opened by a ser 
 vant. 
 
 "Miss Amelia has recovered somewhat, but 
 the doctors say she must keep quiet. Mr. Hill is 
 still in a faint ; I shouldn t wonder if it is the old 
 disease paralysis again." 
 
 "Take up this card in the morning. Say I 
 called last night. Don t forget," continued Ever 
 ard. 
 
 "Come on," shouted Berkhoff. "Are you go 
 ing to stand there talking all night? Fool, fool," 
 he murmured between his teeth. 
 
 When the other picnickers arrived at the land 
 ing, they were told of the accident, and all spoke 
 in the highest terms of Everard s bravery. 
 
 "If we were superstitious like the ancients," 
 said Benson, "we might think that the Gods were
 
 i&j. THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 angry at our enjoying ourselves on the feast of 
 the Lemuria." 
 
 After the young ladies were taken to their 
 homes, the gentlemen went in a body to inquire 
 about the Hills.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 185 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 "Thank God, papa is quite out of danger. Dr. 
 Wilson says all he requires is careful nursing, 
 and that it was the fright that gave him the sec 
 ond attack of paralysis. You and papa had a 
 narrow escape, Amelia," said Alice Hill. 
 
 "Yes," returned Amelia, shuddering; "now 
 that father is comfortable, tell me all about it. 
 I know Everard saved our lives," and she closed 
 her eyes. 
 
 "You remember father said he felt dizzy. 
 Well, naturally, ajl of us forgot everything and 
 turned to him. As the weight all went to one 
 side, the little concern gave a lurch and over we 
 went" 
 
 "And I k/f Jsg onsciousness the moment the boat 
 capsized," crttd Amelia. 
 
 "And I held on to the seat of that frail boat 
 with the energy of despair, and behold you, when 
 it turned right side up again," said Alice, laugh 
 ing, "there I was safe. Qf course, I was wet 
 through and through, but even when I came 
 home no one noticed it in the execitement. I 
 sent Peter for Charlie s things, and as soon as 
 you opened your eyes ran off, changed my 
 clothes and had some hot coffee." 
 
 "Very sensible. Go on. I have not heard how 
 I was rescued,"
 
 i86 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "I was just coming to that. But, Amelia, I 
 must say I think I was very selfish, very wicked, 
 that night." 
 
 "I don t see how you had time for wicked 
 ness, Alice." 
 
 "Because," returned she, "in that instant of 
 extreme despair I thought of myself. My hands 
 clutched the boat, to save whom ? Father or sis 
 ter? No, but to save myself," and her fair face 
 crimsoned with self-condemnation. 
 
 "Don t trouble yourself, dear Alice, about that. 
 Self-preservation is an instinct. Undoubtedly in 
 that moment of dire emergency you lost your 
 presence of mind and did what your sister 
 Amelia would have done under the same circum 
 stances." 
 
 "Is that so? I feel better then." 
 
 "Go on, I am waiting," said Amelia, a little 
 impatiently. 
 
 "I screamed and saw a man jump out of a 
 boat near us, to catch you as yon came up to 
 the surface and take you to laiu A(V . . I screamed 
 again, for there was Charlie holding on to father, 
 struggling with all his might. With that dead 
 weight he could not hold out; for he had either 
 to let father go or be drowned. That man 
 jumped in the water again, carried father to the 
 land, and Charlie came back to me in the boat. 
 It was fortunate that we were not far out in the 
 stream." 
 
 "But the man was " 
 
 "Mark Everard, as you know, Amelia. He 
 has been very ill, but is in his office again. He 
 was coming from a picnic and was overheated."
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 187 
 
 "I did not know that, Alice. How long since 
 that occurred? I am a little confused yet." 
 
 "Five days ago." 
 
 "So you have made inquiries, have you?" 
 
 "To be sure I have, Amelia. I sent there 
 daily. Did he not come up and inquire for you 
 the very same night of the accident, all wet and 
 ill as he was?" 
 
 "Not for me alone, Alice; but some one must 
 thank him for all this. Father cannot, he is ill. 
 Charlie is not yet one of the family; it would 
 seem ungrateful to send him." 
 
 "Charlie of his own accord has been there and 
 thanked him for saving the father and sister of 
 his Alice, " and she blushed. 
 
 "Well, then, Alice, you must go." 
 
 "Indeed, I slipped away myself yesterday, tak 
 ing Mrs. Whitman with me, and went to see 
 Mr. Everard. Mrs. Silverbaum you must 
 know she and Mr. Berkhoff have been con 
 stantly attending on him said : Would you like 
 to see him, Miss Hill? He is sitting in the arm 
 chair. He is one grand man. I answered, I 
 should only be too happy to express my thanks 
 personally. " 
 
 "What answer did he return?" said Amelia, 
 eagerly. 
 
 "He sent his excuse and regrets, but would 
 not see me. I was never so astonished in my 
 life. He is generally so courteous, so kind in 
 his manners." 
 
 "What is to be done?" 
 
 "Go to see him yourself, this very day, this 
 very hour," said Alice.
 
 1 88 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "Do you think I should ?" 
 
 "Can you do less, Amelia? Is it too much for 
 you to say I thank you with your own lips?" 
 
 "Not another word, Alice. I have never 
 swerved from duty, but I would to God that I 
 had not been indebted to Mark Everard for my 
 life." 
 
 "Is he not good enough for such a purpose? 
 Does your prejudice outweigh your good sense? 
 Would you have him executed as a Spanish 
 Queen did for a poor subject for touching her?" 
 asked Alice, a little indignantly. 
 
 "Alice, I feel miserable to-day, very 
 wretched," and the tears trickled down Amelia s 
 cheeks. 
 
 "Are you ill or melancholy? Charlie will be 
 round early this afternoon, and he will not leave 
 you long in the blues," said Alice, affectionately, 
 throwing her arms around her sister s neck and 
 repeatedly kissing her. 
 
 "You feel all right to-day, don t you?" said 
 Berkhoff to Everard, as he came into his office. 
 
 "Yes, I feel quite well. To-morrow, please 
 God, I am going to work on my cases. I have 
 been playing invalid long enough. You have 
 been very kind to me; you were up two nights. 
 I raved a little and gave you some trouble, eh?" 
 said Everard. 
 
 "Pshaw! if I was sick you would do the same. 
 Has Mrs. Silverbaum been here to-day?" 
 
 "Yes ; what a good-natured creature she is. 
 Every day she prepares some dainties for me, as 
 if I might starve in the hotel."
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 189 
 
 "Wha.t do you think of Rebecca?" said Berk- 
 hoff, bluntly. 
 
 "I like her better every day," replied Everard, 
 smiling at such a question. "She has a good 
 heart, and I think you and she are adapted for 
 each other." 
 
 "No danger of her throwing off on a man, is 
 there?" 
 
 "Why, Berkhoff, I am indignant at such sus 
 picions," said Everard. 
 
 "Mark, I love Rebecca. I can t tell you what 
 I would not do for her, but what will she do for 
 me? If ruin, disgrace 
 
 "What are you talking about?" 
 
 "I mean loss of money, loss of name. Will 
 she share those troubles with me ?" said Berkfioff 
 excitedly. 
 
 "If she is the true-hearted girl I take her to 
 be, she will. But why on earth were you not 
 married long ago?" 
 
 "Rebecca has an idea it is more stylish, more 
 American like, to be engaged a long while. Now 
 I shall not marry until I see how I stand." 
 
 "Is the crisis There is some one knocking at 
 the outer door," added Everard. 
 
 "It is the cards from the Misses Hill," said 
 Berkhoff, opening the door and taking the cards 
 from the office boy. "They wish to see you. 
 Will you let them in?" 
 
 "To be sure," said Everard, turning pale, "let 
 them be admitted." 
 
 "I am off, Everard, but have a care. Don t 
 forget your grandfathers." 
 
 "Mr. Everard/ said Amelia, walking in, "I
 
 190 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 have come to express to you the sincerest thanks 
 of my father and myself." 
 
 Tray be seated, ladies. Any one would have 
 done as I did under the same circumstances." 
 
 "Our debt of obligation is so great that it 
 can never be repaid. If pecuniary " 
 
 "Miss Hill," said Everard, with flushed face, 
 "I wish no thanks, I deserve none ; but do not in 
 sult me." 
 
 "I beg your pardon ; you are too hasty. I was 
 going to say, if pecuniary considerations prompt 
 a service it can be paid, but in cases like the pres 
 ent, the obligation is too heavy to permit any 
 mode of requital. All that my father and I can 
 do is to acknowledge the debt, and I have called 
 on you in his behalf and on my own to do so." 
 
 "Miss Hill, if I have been instrumental in do 
 ing you a good service, you will best repay me 
 by not mentioning it. How is your father?" 
 
 "He is improving nicely, thank you, and is 
 very anxious to see you. He regrets deeply 
 your illness too." Of course Amelia did not 
 know that he had lost two clients. 
 
 "Once more I thank you," said she, rising to 
 go. "You will call to see us, will you not?" and 
 her voice was low and vibrating. 
 
 "If you invite me, Miss Hill, I shall certainly," 
 replied Everard with beaming face. 
 
 "You will always be welcome," answered 
 Amelia, bending her head. "Good-bye," and she 
 extended her hand to him. "How your hands 
 tremble. You are still weak. Take care of your 
 self."
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 191 
 
 "I shall soon be well and strong," returned 
 Everard. 
 
 For once Alice found herself in the street with 
 her sister without having said a word. 
 
 "Ah!" said Rebecca, coming in with her 
 mother, "you have had company. I declare I 
 have never seen you look so happy." 
 
 "I have just been thinking over something 
 which made me smile," said Everard. 
 
 "Yes ; Miss Hill is getting gracious. She and 
 her sister met us in the hall and she condescended 
 to let that haughty head incline the least bit. I 
 hate such pride and such prejudices as she pos 
 sesses," and Rebecca gave her head a toss and 
 sat down in the chair with such force that every 
 hinge creaked. 
 
 "I like the other one much better, Miss Alice ; 
 she laughs and she is good. This one I don t 
 like. Why didn t you let the other one in yes 
 terday when she came with her friend?" said 
 Mrs. Silverbaum. 
 
 "Because my head ached. Miss Amelia is so 
 gentle, so kind; you do not know her." 
 
 "Maybe not. What an admirable nurse she 
 is," said Rebecca, "only " 
 
 "Only not for us." 
 
 "I think she would not let us suffer," said 
 Everard, warmly. "I think women, all women, 
 no matter what their cast, creed or color, capa 
 ble of making great sacrifices." 
 
 "Yes, when they are in love," added Rebecca. 
 
 "Yes ; they are all in love at one time or 
 other," said Everard, laughing. 
 
 "What more can a man want than the love of
 
 192 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 a noble, tender-hearted woman, who will sym 
 pathize with him in trouble, and bravely confront 
 loss and ruin for his sake?" and he looked at Re 
 becca solemnly. 
 
 Rebecca s heart is a gold mine," said Mrs. 
 Silverbaum. "She don t care for nothing but 
 Berkhoff." 
 
 "Thank God, though, he is all right," re 
 turned Rebecca. "We are going to Letitia 
 Rheinberg s party to-morrow night. Berkhoff is 
 going to bring me a diamond locket this evening. 
 I am afraid I shall cut a sorry figure by the side 
 of Grace Feld." 
 
 "Mr. Lavalle is a millionaire," said Everard. 
 
 "Well, \vho cares whether he is or not?" 
 
 "Certainly not, Miss Rebecca. But his in 
 tended should outstrip every one there; he is 
 the only millionaire in town," said Everard. 
 
 "Mr. Everard, Mr. Berkhoff may advise me in 
 regard to money matters, but 
 
 "Rebecca, Rebecca," spoke Mrs. Silverbaum, 
 "Mr. Everard means nothing. He is good." 
 
 "Your mother is right, Aliss Rebecca. I am 
 your friend. I was talking as I might have 
 spoken to a sister," added Everard, soothingly, 
 but he was well aware now that Berkhoff \vas 
 standing on treacherous ground. 
 
 "Of course you are my friend. Ma, come, I 
 want to buy some things yet this afternoon," said 
 Rebecca. 
 
 The evening of the party for which Letitia la 
 bored so much finally arrived. Many invitations 
 were issued, and the attendance was expected to
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 193 
 
 be large. Letitia felt like a brave general going 
 to battle, determined to conquer or die. 
 
 Mr. Rheinberg s house was a comfortable- 
 looking two-story frame building, with large, 
 airy rooms. A veranda, around which twined 
 the large flowered clematis, surrounded the 
 house. The garden was small for a country one, 
 but regularly and artistically laid out. Every 
 thing was executed under the supervision of Le- 
 titia s picturesque eye, sometimes by her exquis 
 ite hand. The rear fences were covered with 
 gooseberry and raspberry bushes; in the front 
 garden stood two large mulberry trees, which 
 produced luscious berries and threw their cool 
 ing shade over the front of the house and over 
 many tender plants, whose delicate corollos 
 would otherwise have shriveled during sum 
 mer under the scorching sun. Arbor vitaes, be 
 ing indigenous to the climate, grew luxuriantly 
 along the fence. 
 
 Letitia contrived to have all the trees filled 
 with Chinese lanterns so as to illuminate the gar 
 den. It was nearly the old fable of the Frog and 
 the Ox. 
 
 "Dear Grace," said Letitia, "how kind of you 
 to come early. Mr. Lavalle, I shall hand you 
 over to papa for awhile. Come upstairs, Grace, 
 and remove your wraps." 
 
 "Why, Grace, your dress takes my breath 
 away. You are decked as if for a royal recep 
 tion. The pale blue silk is handsome, and this 
 white lace overdress must be worth a fortune, 
 not to talk of the diamond solitaires in your 
 ears and the diamonds and pearls encircling your
 
 194 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 wrists. Did you ever see the like?" fairly 
 screamed Letitia, "a fan covered with Brussels 
 lace, with a gemmed handle, and a comb set with 
 brilliants. Your lace handkerchief is so fine that 
 spiders might have woven it." 
 
 "You see these ropes of pearls? William gave 
 them to me yesterday. I believe he sends an 
 order every day to New York for something 
 new. He must be as rich as Crcesus." 
 
 "A regular fairy princess, you are," and Leti 
 tia bit her lips enviously. 
 
 "Let me see you, Letitia dear. Your white 
 muslin seems molded to your perfect figure. I 
 like dresses made decollette and short sleeves, 
 but William says they are abominable. Your 
 hair done up in a coil becomes you well. You 
 look beautiful, but you wear no jewelry." 
 
 "One red rose is enough for me," said Letitia, 
 proudly. "Come, let us go into the parlor." 
 
 In a short time the house was crowded. On 
 all sides was heard: "How elegant Miss Feld 
 looks. What gorgeous dressing! Those re 
 splendent jewels are worth a fortune; an em 
 press might wear them." Again: "How plainly, 
 but attractively, Miss Rheinberg is attired. How 
 transcendently lovely. What a picture !" Some 
 of the admiring guests said: "She does not walk, 
 she floats. Her breath is perfume, when she 
 treads she seems to scatter flowers !" 
 
 "Glad to see you here, Everard," said Berk- 
 hoff. "You are looking well, I tell you." 
 
 "I have just come for a little while, merely as 
 a spectator, and it is worth my time I see." 
 
 "Everard, ain t you going to dance with Miss
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 195 
 
 Rheinberg? You may depend upon it, she is a 
 magnificent woman. Look at those arms, man ; 
 neither nature nor sculptor ever made more per 
 fect ones." 
 
 "Berkhoff, I see the dimples in her elbow play 
 ing hide and seek she takes very good care 
 that I shall observe her long, graceful neck and 
 symmetrical shoulders. What then?" returned 
 Everard. 
 
 "Because she is just the girl for you ; you and 
 she would make a fine looking couple." 
 
 "Do not trouble yourself to pair me. I am 
 doing very well at present, but when I do marry, 
 the girl must have more to recommend her than 
 physical attractions. What drew you, Berkhoff, 
 to Rebecca?" 
 
 "I don t know exactly. You know she is 
 healthy and lively, but I can t say I want her 
 for either of these things. She is in some way 
 necessary to my happiness." 
 
 "Berkhoff, I tell you whenever I see a girl 
 who is necessary for my happiness, and I can 
 win her, I shall. That will be doing as you did," 
 laughed Everard. 
 
 "Yes, but let me tell you I looked that every 
 thing was all right. You may not see straight, 
 you may become blind." 
 
 "I am not aware," answered Everard, coldly, 
 "of any defect in my vision. Until I do, I shall 
 not require the aid of an oculist." 
 
 "Take advice in time," said Berkhoff, eagerly, 
 "it may be only a little spot now; it can be cut 
 out." 
 
 "You forget yourself, Mr. Berkhoff. But if
 
 196 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 this is the way I am to become blind, then wel 
 come blindness. Well, Miss Rebecca, are you 
 coming to join us?" said Everard, as she ap 
 proached with Mr. Atherton. 
 
 "Yes, I have been dancing with Mr. Atherton, 
 and asked him to bring me here. A nice thing 
 that I have to look for you, Berkhoff," said Re 
 becca, poutingly. 
 
 "I am sorry to leave you, but duty calls," 
 added Atherton gayly, as the music struck up. 
 
 "I was just having a little talk with Everard," 
 said Berkhoff. 
 
 "Indeed, Mr. Everard, I think these heated 
 rooms will do you no good," rejoined Rebecca, 
 considerately. 
 
 "I shall not remain long. How divinely Miss 
 Rheinberg waltzes ?" 
 
 "Everybody is in raptures over that girl. I 
 don t see where her great beauty comes in," con 
 tinued Rebecca, turning up her nose. 
 
 "She is grand, Rebecca. You see she dresses 
 plainly," and Berkhoff looked pleadingly into 
 her eyes. 
 
 "She is dressed with Arcadian simplicity," 
 said Everard. 
 
 "You mean with affected simplicity. She is 
 dressed for effect. As she cannot come out in 
 the splendid attire of her cousin, she would fain 
 make people believe that she disdains all finery; 
 Oh, I know her tricks, the artful thing. Look at 
 her dancing with Lavalle, with her half-laugh 
 ing, half-languishing ways. She is detestable, 
 that s what she is!" snapped Rebecca. 
 
 "My dear Rebecca, don t you see she is very
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 197 
 
 handsome; just suits Everard," said Berkhoff, 
 winking hard to make her understand his desires. 
 
 Rebecca not being of the temperament to 
 tamely listen to the praise of another girl, would 
 not comprehend. "Handsome! she is an envi 
 ous thing, a burning volcano, as dangerous as 
 Aetna or Stromloli," said Rebecca, fiercely. 
 
 "Maybe those ladies were not as bad as you 
 think they were. Where do they live, my dear. 
 I think you are too hard," replied Berkhoff. 
 
 "My friend," said Rebecca, "you must excuse 
 me, but you are a fool." 
 
 "Aha !" returned Everard, convulsed with 
 laughter, "where is the charming Miss Rebecca 
 now ?" 
 
 Though Lavalle had been often brought into 
 close association with Letitia, he had always re 
 garded her with utter indifference. On this even 
 ing she had an undefinable attraction for him. 
 When she brought the powerful magetism of her 
 eyes to bear on him, which she had previously 
 endeavored in vain to do, he felt as if a current 
 of electricity had thrilled his frame. He could 
 not evade the glittering eyes, which drew and 
 held him with such snake-like power. 
 
 "How lovely Letitia looks," said Grace to La 
 valle. 
 
 "Pretty enough," answered he with a flutter 
 ing heart. 
 
 "You tremble. Your arm weakens under this 
 load of splendor, with which I have adorned 
 myself to gratify you." 
 
 "You, dearest, are no weight. You strengthen 
 me and my heart is cheered by your presence.
 
 198 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 While you are with me I cannot be weak," re 
 plied Lavalle, witn all the inconsistency of man, 
 and with a sickly smile. 
 
 "You know," said Grace sweetly, "I arrayed 
 myself like a queen to please you. Whatever 
 pleases you, pleases me." 
 
 "You are a darling," said he aloud, but men 
 tally he exclaimed : "How tiresome that eternal 
 everything for you. Grace lacks vivacity and 
 warmth of feeling. Her inspidity reacts upon 
 me." "This was Tenderden steeple being the 
 cause of Goodwin sands." 
 
 "Miss Feld, I am in your care for this 
 dance," said Mr. Benson. 
 
 "Dear me, let me see; so you are." 
 
 "I shall get another partner, Grace," said La 
 valle, and he immediately sought Letitia. "Miss 
 Letitia, shall we dance or walk?" 
 
 "Walk, if you please. I am almost exhausted" 
 from dancing ; walking will rest me," and Letitia 
 cast upon him her luminous eyes. 
 
 "When I am with you I am in the zenith of 
 my heaven," said Lavalle, while his sense of 
 honor made him feel as if he were in the nadir. 
 
 "You can have no heaven away from Grace. 
 It would be wrong," answered she with affected 
 indignation. 
 
 "Who is to blame? Your wondrous beauty 
 leads me astray. I cannot, like Ulysses, anti 
 dote myself against your spells." 
 
 "I am no Circe," said Letitia, frigidly. 
 
 "Have you not metamorphosed me from a 
 most devoted lover into a most despicable man;
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 199 
 
 making- me a recreant to a love that I myself 
 nursed into life?" asked Lavalle, vehemently. 
 
 "Well, am I to blame?" said Letitia, sooth 
 ingly. "What have I said or done to cause 
 this?" and false tears came to her eyes. 
 
 "Do not make me frantic. Let us dance," and 
 Lavalle threw himself into the waltz with a sort 
 of reckless joy. 
 
 When the festivities terminated, Letitia 
 mused: "He is irrevocably lost. Awake, my 
 dream is to be realized. I shall yet snatch him 
 from the altar. My star is in the ascendant, 
 while Grace s is waning." 
 
 William Lavalle went from the party to his ho 
 tel, restless; his soul rilled with tribulation. He 
 could not brook his own fickleness. While pas 
 sion declared for freedom and the breaking of 
 his vows, conscience, indignant and threatening, 
 would not sanction such desecration. To Grace 
 belonged the shrine of his heart, the incense he 
 would pour to a strange deity, and all that was 
 best in his heart rose in revolt against his bud 
 ding disloyalty. When once the germs of evil 
 are sown, who can predict the result of the con 
 test? 
 
 "I know I must have disturbed you calling so 
 early, Grace," said Lavalle next morning, "but 
 I have scarcely slept since I left you last night." 
 
 "Are you sick ?" anxiously inquired Grace, her 
 blue eyes filling with tears. 
 
 "No, not exactly, dear; but disturbed about 
 you." 
 
 "About me ! Why should you be ? I am well
 
 2oo THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 and happy in your love, thank God; what more 
 can I want?" said Grace tenderly. 
 
 "And that love you shall have," added Lavalle 
 ardently. 
 
 "I hope I shall never live to doubt it. How 
 glad I am," she said suddenly, "that you never 
 met Letitia before we were engaged." 
 
 "Why, what difference would that make?" 
 
 "Because, William, she is so handsome. Every 
 body was whispering about her beauty last night. 
 Then I thanked God that you were engaged to 
 me, and that no one could invade my rights," said 
 Grace, with heightened color. 
 
 "Why, you are not afraid of Letitia, are you, 
 Grace ?" 
 
 "Don t misjudge me. My confidence in her is 
 as great as in you. My own cousin ! We have 
 been almost inseparable companions, and my 
 prayer is that she will soon be as happy as I 
 am." 
 
 "Dear Grace, you are a seraph. The sun and 
 stars will cease to shine ere I love another!" said 
 Lavalle, forgetting his tumultuous fluctuations of 
 the preceding night. 
 
 "I shall protest, too," laughed Grace. "The 
 Ethiopian shall change his skin, the earth stand 
 still " 
 
 "Stop, my dear. I must put your love to the 
 test. Grace, darling, I think it is time to reward 
 my patience. I want to claim my wife." 
 
 "When you will," answered she, laying her 
 blushing face on his shoulder. 
 
 "It shall be soon then. Let us seal it with a 
 kiss," said Lavalle, kissing her rapturously.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 201 
 
 "Kisses are to man what nectar and ambrosia 
 are to the gods. The very air is redolent with 
 the perfume of our love. I am the bee that sips 
 from the sweet mignonette all its sweetness." 
 
 "Are you all deaf in here?" said Mrs. Feld, 
 coming in laughing. "The bell has rung three 
 times for lunch." 
 
 "Is it luncheon time? I am sure I am not 
 hungry," returned Lavalle, endeavoring not to 
 change color. 
 
 "Nor I either. I just ate my breakfast a little 
 while ago," added Grace, apologetically. 
 
 "I ordered a very nice lunch," said Mrs. Feld. 
 
 "Well if you have something very appetizing 
 we shall do justice to it. We must try and do 
 our best," whispered Lavalle to Grace.
 
 2O2 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 "Well, Grace," said Lavalle, "there is to be 
 a lecture this evening, one of the series On the 
 Exploration of the North Pole/ By Bernard 
 Arnold. We must go." 
 
 "Is he a Jew?" 
 
 "Yes, dear. In our day the influence of the 
 Jew is as perceptible in the halls of learning 
 and science as in the gold market. In towns 
 like this, everything is slow, the people adhere 
 longer to old prejudices, and I fear Arnold will 
 not have much success." 
 
 "William, will you take Letitia with us to the 
 lecture? We can step in for her. She will be 
 ready in a moment," said Grace, on the evening 
 of Arnold s lecture. 
 
 "Grace, dear, it is much nicer to go alone. I 
 prefer to be alone with you," answered Lavalle, 
 anxious to avoid Letitia. 
 
 "Dear William, of the fullness of my happi 
 ness, I should like Letitia to share. Business is a 
 little pressing now, and uncle cannot think of 
 leaving the store. I should like her to come, but 
 I don t wish to displease you." 
 
 "Anything to please you, darling. Let her 
 come with us. We shall call for her," said La 
 valle, though he would rather have shunned the 
 danger than braved it.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 203 
 
 "How kind of you all," said Letitia. "I should 
 have moped all night if you had not come for 
 me. I fear two women will be a burden to you, 
 Mr. Lavalle. It is more than you bargained for," 
 and she gave a low, silvery laugh, which sounded 
 on his ear like the musical cadence of a murmur 
 ing brook. 
 
 "I wonder," said Lavalle, looking directly at 
 Grace, but feeling himself under the fascination 
 of Letitia, "what possessed Arnold to advertise 
 in so grandiloquent a style as The matchless elo 
 quence of the most renowned orator of modern 
 times ? I hate such rodomontade." 
 
 "Do you think he will have a full house?" in 
 quired Grace. 
 
 "I think he will, for many will go out of curi 
 osity," added Letitia. 
 
 "Take care," said Lavalle, "don t stumble go 
 ing up these steps. I dare say we shall have 
 some light in the hall." 
 
 "Yes, it is better here. A fair audience, too. 
 There is Mark Anthony Everard. Do I see 
 aright? There sit Amelia and Alice Hill, also 
 Mr. Bennett. What could have induced Amelia 
 Hill to come to hear a Jew speak ?" added Letitia. 
 
 "I suppose she is becoming interested in Jews. 
 No doubt she expects to be amused," returned 
 Lavalle. 
 
 "Yes ; but what surprises me is that she comes 
 even for that. No Christian family in town have 
 kept themselves so aloof from all intercourse 
 with the Jews here as the Hills. Alice is good- 
 natured, they say, but Amelia is especially bit 
 ter," rejoined Letitia.
 
 204 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "I know Alice is good, and Amelia must be 
 so too. She nursed the sick during the cholera. 
 That is evidence enough," said Grace. 
 
 "Yes, that shows of what stuff she is made," 
 returned Lavalle. 
 
 "No doubt she is good to her own class. She 
 thinks probably if she associated with us she 
 would take a spasm and die. Let us hear what 
 Mr. Arnold has to say," added Letitia. 
 
 The lecturer, a dark, handsome-looking man, 
 spoke eloquently on his theme, and transported 
 his audience to regions of perpetual ice and snow, 
 where our coldest winter would be warm and 
 genial. 
 
 "How did you like it?" said Letitia after Ar 
 nold had concluded. 
 
 "I think it was very good. I am afraid if all 
 their efforts since 1830 to find an open polar sea 
 they have not succeeded they never will," said 
 Grace. 
 
 "You are too easily discouraged, Grace. As 
 you have heard, it has been the dream of ex 
 plorers for centuries, and will be till they suc 
 ceed. But of the utility of such a discovery we 
 may well doubt. Imagine a place where birds 
 cannot live, where chloric ether freezes and 
 where the respiration becomes sharp and pung 
 ent?" rejoined Lavalle. 
 
 "It makes me cold to think of it. I feel al 
 ready as if I needed a ball or two of fat, with 
 some walrus liver and seal as dessert, to heat 
 me up," said Letitia, laughingly. 
 
 "I shall be compelled to deny you those dain 
 ties at present," but in a serious tone Lavalle
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 205 
 
 continued: "The goodness of God is seen every 
 where, for even in those regions He provides for 
 man. Both the land and the sea contribute food, 
 clothing and fuel." 
 
 "Would you like to go there, Mr. Lavalle?" 
 inquired Letitia. 
 
 "No, no, my ambition does not extend so far. 
 I would not, even in the interest of science, brave 
 the dangers and hardships incidental to a cruise 
 to the North Pole." 
 
 "You will be no martyr to science, then ?" said 
 Letitia. 
 
 "No," responded Lavalle, "I shall be a martyr 
 only to love," and he glanced at Grace and then 
 at her cousin. 
 
 "Man is made to love," answered Letitia, with 
 a captivating smile. 
 
 "Did not Arnold illustrate it in the example of 
 Captain Tyson, who, feeling the want of some 
 thing to pet, took in his arms a pretty young seal 
 in lieu of a baby?" 
 
 "How cruel of the whaler to kill it," said 
 Grace, piteously. "I do not wonder at the Cap 
 tain feeling indignant over it. How much the 
 lecturer has shown us." 
 
 Letitia, whose mind was bent upon a more im 
 portant conquest than knowledge, insinuatingly 
 remarked, "I know one man in town who could 
 handle that subject better than Arnold." 
 
 Now if there was one weak spot in the com 
 position of Lavalle and who has not one at 
 least? it was the pride of knowledge. On this 
 supposition Letitia took her cue and plied it well. 
 
 "Good-night, Grace," said Letitia, kissing her.
 
 206 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "I know mother will be down when she hears the 
 gate click. She always waits for me when I am 
 out." 
 
 Letitia, like a Borgia, could poison her cousin 
 with a kiss. Ties of blood, years of companion 
 ship, many acts of kindness and love, were all 
 swept away by an inordinate desire for wealth, 
 ambition and feminine envy. 
 
 Bernard Arnold was one of those fascinating 
 men whom nature had endowed with considera 
 ble gifts. Oratory was his forte. No impedi 
 ments had he, like the great Greek, to overcome. 
 It might be said: 
 
 "His talk is like a stream that runs 
 With rapid change from rocks to roses; 
 It slips from politics to puns 
 It glides from Mahomet to Moses." 
 
 But in spite of his superior talents, his morals 
 were bad, his passions were uncontrollable, and 
 he was a gambler of a bad type. His profes 
 sion as a lecturer, however, opened many doors, 
 and made Mrs. Feld s home accessible to him. 
 
 "Miss Feld," said Arnold, calling at her home 
 several weeks after his first lecture, "I am de 
 lighted to find you at home, and for once alone." 
 
 "Indeed, I think it should be quite indifferent 
 to you how you found me." 
 
 "I am indifferent to nothing that concerns you, 
 dear Grace." 
 
 "Miss Feld, sir, if you please," returned Grace, 
 with dignity.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 207 
 
 "You must give me the privilege of calling 
 you, Grace. Grace," said Arnold to the aston 
 ished girl, "you must listen to my cry of ardent 
 love, of eager longing to call you my own." 
 
 "Do you not know," answered Grace, as she 
 drew back in alarm, "that I am engaged to Mr. 
 Lavalle? Love from another in my position is 
 an insult." 
 
 "What care I for that? These longings of my 
 heart will not be repressed. You cannot be so 
 cold as not to let them find an echo in your heart. 
 Say you will be mine, and I shall scout a thou 
 sand frigid lovers like Lavalle." 
 
 "I scorn you and your love," said Grace, con 
 temptuously. "Mr. Arnold, will you leave, or 
 shall I be under the necessity of ordering you 
 from the house?" and she put her hand on the 
 button. 
 
 "Yes, Miss Feld," returned Arnold, turning 
 
 furple with suppressed anger, "I shall leave, but 
 shall return. I am an Indian in temper and 
 never forgive. Good-day." 
 
 No sooner had Arnold departed than Grace s 
 factitious strength gave way, and she sank sob 
 bing into a chair. "If I were to tell Lavalle of 
 this," she cried, "he would think I encouraged 
 him in some way or other. I cannot inform my 
 parents, bowed down as they are with trouble, 
 so I shall keep this ugly incident locked in my 
 own breast. I need not fear his threats ; they are 
 only the rage of a baffled villain."
 
 208 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 Sorrow and discontent sat on the brow of Mr. 
 Feld. He was no longer the handsome, genial, 
 light-hearted man of yore. His brow was corru 
 gated, his eyes bloodshot, his cheeks sunken, his 
 nose red, and his lips tremulous an indication 
 of weakness. He was now an inveterate game 
 ster. He also drank again to excess, and would 
 lie when intoxicated in a heavy sleep for hours. 
 The debauch overcome, he would meet the morti 
 fied and repugnant looks of his wife only with 
 fierce and angry scowls. The humbled, tender 
 and half reproachful gaze of Grace would indeed 
 move his heart and make him often mentally vow 
 "Never to touch another drop," but these worthy 
 resolutions were invariably broken. 
 
 "Well, Ruth," said Mr. Feld to his wife, "why 
 do you not hurry up this wedding?" 
 
 "How can I? I do all in my power to bring 
 matters to a point, but nothing works." 
 
 "Nothing works," said Mr. Feld, his passion 
 rising, "everything works against me. My busi 
 ness is ruined Berkhoff did that. The property 
 I bought is poorly located, and the house over 
 our heads is mortgaged. Bankruptcy is staring 
 me in the face. Do you know that?" 
 
 "Berkhoff never ruined you. Your terrible, 
 vicious hnbits, drinking, gambling, did that. The 
 devil pulled you down."
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 209 
 
 "I say he did ruin trade ; he forces everything 
 and so do you. You drive a man down, down 
 
 "Henry, have I not coaxed you, begged you, 
 prayed of you to change your habits? What 
 good has it done?" said Mrs. Feld, weeping and 
 rocking herself to and fro. "You have soured 
 my temper in making me miserable. Because 
 Berkhoff attends to business and thrives, you say 
 he ruined you." 
 
 "Never mind him, he must fail sooner or later. 
 As for Grace, I will go after Lavalle and tell 
 him he must marry her at once. It is time, I am 
 sure. Is this thing to go on forever? You 
 women always do things by halves." 
 
 "It is such a delicate matter that I cannot talk 
 to him about it. I wish I could." 
 
 "Dry your tears, Ruth. He don t come, so I 
 will go after him," and with this fixed purpose 
 in view, he slouched on his hat and went into the 
 street. 
 
 "Hello !" said Bernard Arnold, "where are you 
 going?" 
 
 "Nowhere in particular," answered Mr. Feld. 
 
 "Come with me then," continued Arnold, lock 
 ing his arm in Feld s; "let us have a toss up at 
 the cards." 
 
 "All right." Mr. Feld, with distended vision, 
 saw luck smiling upon him, canceling mortgages 
 and restraining the thunderbolt which was ready 
 to strike. He played lightly, he won ; more heav 
 ily, he won ; but when the stakes were quadrupled 
 he lost. Again and again he lost, and before he 
 could realize his altered position he had given
 
 2io THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 his note for twenty thousand dollars, payable in 
 three days. 
 
 Mr. Feld rose from the table not only a ruined 
 man, but a thoroughly desperate one ; an Orestes 
 in wrath, but not in righteousness. He stag 
 gered to the door in a kind of wild blindness, 
 left the den and rushed off, he knew not, cared 
 not, whither. Whence was his redemption to 
 come ? from heaven or hell ? His triumphant op 
 ponent watched him with malignant, exultant 
 joy. His eyes gleamed with a savage light and 
 he muttered crossly. "Now for my revenge, 
 sweet revenge. I will now make this girl throw 
 aside her rich, haughty lover and force her to 
 wed the adventurer. Ah ! my charming Grace, 
 twenty thousand dollars shall you bring with 
 you. A very good dowry, and a very acceptable 
 one, too." 
 
 This was one of the many instances where the 
 insulter thinks himself insulted and thirsts for 
 vengeance. 
 
 The last ray of the setting sun streaked the 
 window of Grace s chamber with a gold and pur 
 ple light. She sat and bathed in his departing 
 glory, till twilight tinged each object with som 
 ber gray. The despair that had crept over her 
 during the day began to dissolve in the hope that 
 night s shadow would soon cause her lover to ap 
 pear. 
 
 Grace attired herself with unusual care, and 
 said aloud, "He will soon be here." A restless 
 ness caused her to walk towards the window, 
 look wistfully out of it, then turn back and pause 
 before the mirror. "Ah, my toilette is not com-
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 211 
 
 plete. I must wear my diamonds this evening. 
 How absent minded I am. Once William said I 
 should be his queen and that I should always 
 dress like one. That was some weeks ago. How 
 long it seems. A century to me. Oh !" and she 
 uttered a deep-drawn sigh. "I shall put on my 
 dazzling ornaments," and the action followed the 
 words. "Ah, they do indeed look beautiful, but 
 my heart is no lighter than before. Though I 
 look more queenly, I am not happier. I know 
 not whether it is presentment or fear, but a dark 
 ness hovers around me that obscures my sight. I 
 am weak," and she sat down trembling and over 
 come with emotion. 
 
 The firmament, studded with myriads of bril 
 liants, those "forget-me-nots of the heavens," 
 glimmered and twinkled unmindful of man s 
 woes. The heavenly hosts have no sympathy 
 with human weakness and littleness. Vain mor 
 tals hide your pride. Each glittering star in the 
 blue vault, each tree, each flower, admonishes us 
 as with the small, still voice of their Master, 
 "Man, thou art nothing. Weigh well each passing 
 hour and let it record for thee a good deed before 
 it has fled." 
 
 "I shall go to mother," resumed Grace, with 
 half-opened eyes, "who, though herself op 
 pressed with care, may relieve mine." 
 
 Mother! the holiest, sweetest and most un 
 selfish being under the sun. Woman, once a 
 mother, is a metamorphosed being. What con 
 centration of tenderness, self-abnegation and 
 Divine love cluster around the sacred name of 
 Mother.
 
 212 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 As Grace rose from her seat to seek her par 
 ents, there was a slow, noiseless tread on the 
 carpeted hall, the door turned slowly on its 
 hinges ; she rushed forward, exclaiming, "Wil 
 liam, at last you are here." Then "Father, is it 
 you?" and she met the upturned, sad gaze of her 
 father. 
 
 "My child," said Mr. Felcl, with wild and hag 
 gard looks, "can t you tell my steps from your 
 lover s?" 
 
 "Father, what is the matter with you? I en 
 treat you to tell me. You are trembling," and 
 Grace laid her head on his shoulder. "I know 
 something must have happened. Your voice, 
 your action, speaks despair." 
 
 "Nothing is the matter, child. I was looking 
 for your mother. She was not in her room, and 
 I thought she might be here. But, child, does 
 William Lavalle stay away so late now? Noth 
 ing could have kept me from my Ruth in the 
 days of my courtship." 
 
 Grace hung her head in confusion, and unbid 
 den tears stole down her cheeks. 
 
 Those tears smote Mr. Feld more than the 
 heaviest blows would have done. In the midst 
 of overwhelming anxieties and sorrows, he never 
 dreamed that Lavalle might waver in his love. 
 
 "Poor little Grace, my Grace," her father mur 
 mured as he patted her little hands. 
 
 That burst of affection caused the sobs to rise 
 in her throat; she longed to throw herself in her 
 father s arms and weep unrestrainedly on his 
 bosom. 
 
 "Father !"
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 213 
 
 "Grace!" said he, with a sudden motion and a 
 peculiar flash of his eyes. 
 
 Grace turned from her father and walked to 
 the window for air. As she turned the light 
 shone on her jewels, rendering them more mag 
 nificent than they had before appeared to him. 
 The gems, with their thousand brilliant gleam- 
 ings, now matured a thought which a moment 
 previous had but germinated. A golden apple 
 hung before Mr. Feld. He abruptly left the 
 room and went to his wife s apartment. Mrs. 
 Feld, who was now there, said in a sfiarp voice, 
 "What did Lavalle say?" 
 
 Mr. Feld threw himself into the chair with 
 out uttering a syllable. 
 
 "Where have you been, you miserable man?" 
 resumed Mrs. Feld, scrutinizing his trembling 
 figure and dejected countenance. 
 
 "Spare me," answered the once strong man, 
 now depressed and humiliated by drink and gam 
 bling. "Ruth, what you have so long prophesied 
 has come to pass. We are ruined; there is noth 
 ing left me but to die." 
 
 That voice, so tender, so low, so full of de 
 spair, struck on her heart like a chant of the 
 dead. Its pathos recalled the happy hours of her 
 youth, when he stood beside her in his manly 
 beauty and vowed to love, cherish and protect 
 her. Those sweet and charming words, so dear 
 to woman s heart, and for which her soul 
 thirsted, were now recalled. 
 
 "My heart breaks when I think of the past," 
 said Mrs. Feld, putting her face to his and 
 throwing her arms around his neck.
 
 214 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "Dear Ruth, don t cry. Your tenderness 
 makes my heart soft and my eyes overflow," and 
 their tears mingled together. "Ruth, be quiet," 
 said Mr. Feld, after his own emotion had sub 
 sided. "I will tell you all," and he related simply 
 the predicament in which he was placed. 
 
 "Can you not borrow? Where are your 
 friends? They must, they will, save you," re 
 turned Mrs. Feld, wildly. 
 
 "I am already in debt a few hundred to your 
 brother, a large sum for him. I have so over 
 drawn in the bank that I am afraid to show my 
 face there. I cannot raise another dollar on my 
 property. Everything is mortgaged at twice its 
 value. As for friends, they, like swallows, fly 
 when winter comes, and what is poverty but win 
 ter. Some of my friends, knowing that trouble 
 is ahead, look at me coldly, nod to me distantly. 
 Their liking for the jolly good fellow has gone. 
 The breath of summer the winter freezes. I 
 feel that icy touch now; it will kill me." 
 
 "Heavens, it must not be. I will pray to God, 
 He will help us. I wish my poor diamonds could 
 save you. What matter to part with those glassy 
 gewgaws? I wish Grace s were mine. How 
 quickly would you be free from this terrible 
 debt." 
 
 "Who said I should take the diamonds, ruin 
 my child to save my honor?" asked Mr. Feld, 
 hoarsely, pacing up and down with rapid strides. 
 
 "No one," said Mrs. Feld, looking up in as 
 tonishment. 
 
 "But, Ruth, if the jewels of Grace were turned 
 into money, I could at least pay Arnold. He
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 215 
 
 may not trouble me, press me, I mean, but it is 
 a peculiar kind of debt, a debt of honor, and 6h, 
 that note! if he holds it over my head what shall 
 I do ? Those diamonds haunt me," and Mr. Feld 
 pressed his hands to his temples and groaned. 
 
 "You would not," returned his wife, "make 
 Grace miserable. William might miss the dia 
 monds, then what?" 
 
 "True, Ruth, true. I will not make her un 
 happy again. I tore her away from one man, 
 or you did that; she now loves Lavalle with her 
 whole heart. I would not be so cruel. I could 
 not. But what a free man that would make me! 
 Having escaped from such a danger, I could try, 
 I would, so help me God, I should try to be a 
 new man. Ruth, help me," and he stamped his 
 feet and reached out his arms in the helplessness 
 of his conflicting emotions. 
 
 "There is no way," moaned Mrs. Feld. 
 
 "You forget the diamonds," gasped Mr. Feld. 
 "Lavalle might not miss them until he is mar 
 ried, and then he could not go back." 
 
 "But Grace would be miserable. You know 
 her truthful nature." 
 
 "And she might not consent to do it, easy- 
 natured as she is. Let me be dishonored rather 
 than destroy her happiness," continued Mr. Feld. 
 "The diamonds are but mockers, tempters to 
 drag me down. I will not think of them." 
 
 "Think, Henry, only of our darling Grace." 
 
 A different scene was transpiring in the parlor. 
 It was quite late before Lavalle came to see 
 Grace. She no sooner heard him coming up the
 
 2i6 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 walk than she flew to the door, her dress of fine 
 silk rustling as she ran. 
 
 "Aha! you anticipated my coming, I see," said 
 Lavalle, as Grace opened the door before his 
 hand touched the bell. 
 
 "What has kept you so long? Have you been 
 ill? I have been very anxious. Why do you 
 now always come so late? Your face looks 
 flushed. What is the matter with you?" said 
 Grace, flooding him with questions and not wait 
 ing for answers. 
 
 "What should be the matter?" replied Lavalle, 
 blushing and paling alternately. "A business let 
 ter of importance detained me this evening. My 
 affairs were no sooner attended to, than I flew 
 on the wings of the wind to be with you," and 
 he kissed her as tenderly as if his words were 
 truth, though his heart quailed at the deception. 
 
 "Have you nothing else to say about it?" 
 asked Grace. 
 
 "Nothing, but that I love you." 
 
 "I hope so," responded Grace, innocently. "Is 
 my attire in good taste to-night ? You know you 
 always say, For my sake exercise your faculty 
 in discerning what is beautiful in dress, and so 
 I try my best to please you." 
 
 "You look beautiful." 
 
 "But, William, these diamonds have become 
 hateful to me, because I put them on expressly 
 for you, and I do believe they keep you away. 
 Really, I don t care for them half as much as be 
 fore. Some stones keep away evil spirits; dia 
 monds, I think, have the fatality to keep away
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 217 
 
 good ones," and Grace looked playfully at La- 
 valle. 
 
 "Charmer, diamonds are for dark complex 
 ions and pearls for fair ones." 
 
 "Indeed! to punish you, I shall not wear the 
 diamonds again until we are married," said 
 Grace, blushing with confusion at the words in 
 advertently spoken, and to cover them, contin 
 ued, "Diamonds become the dark ; Letitia is dark, 
 then they should become her." 
 
 "I did not say that," and Lavalle s face red 
 dened as his guilty thoughts reverted to the siren 
 who had detained him that and so many even 
 ings, and made him a traitor and a hypocrite. 
 With a smile he resumed, "Diamonds are pretty 
 for some occasions, other jewels or no jewels at 
 times look as well." 
 
 "You are becoming Arcadian in your tastes. 
 At all events you are punished," retorted Grace, 
 whose pride was touched. 
 
 "I submit, on condition that you will not be 
 anxious about me when I am not here to the 
 moment. I have not seen your father to-day, 
 Grace, though I have passed his place of busi 
 ness several times; but I did see your distin 
 guished looking orator," said Lavalle, half mock 
 ingly. He seemed flushed with triumph and ex 
 citement. "Do you know, I had at first an en 
 tirely different opinion of that man. He has 
 ways about him that I detest. He boards at my 
 hotel, so I learn many things which are not to 
 his credit. Does he ever come here?" and he 
 fixed his dark eyes searchingly upon her face.
 
 2i8 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 Grace grew pale, prevaricated, but finally said, 
 "He has called to see father several times." 
 
 "I tell you," returned Lavalle, earnestly, "let 
 your father beware of Arnold; for he is a gam 
 bler of the vilest character." 
 
 Grace turned a shade paler. Her father s ha 
 rassed face, with its unutterable despair, rose be 
 fore her. His significant look at her diamonds 
 made her tremble lest he was already undone. 
 
 Grace had a presentment it would be with her 
 as with the man who ran through the streets of 
 Jerusalem crying, "Woe unto Jerusalem, woe, 
 woe unto others," and when at last a ball struck 
 him, he cried, "Woe unto myself." So she 
 moaned, "Woe for my father, woe for my 
 mother, woe for myself." 
 
 When Lavalle had taken leave of Grace, she 
 ran to her mother s room and tried the door 
 gently; it yielded to her touch. Mrs. Feld was 
 sitting in the dark, absorbed in her own thoughts. 
 She did not hear her daughter enter, and just 
 then muttered, "I would to God Grace s dia 
 monds were mine!" 
 
 Grace waited to hear no more, but fled in ter 
 ror to her room, bolted the door and hastily tore 
 the diamonds from her person. Trouble had 
 come, the diamonds could save. 
 
 "What shall I do in this dilemma?" sobbed 
 Grace. "I shall throw myself on the generosity 
 of William. He is as rich as a Maharaja, noble- 
 hearted, magnanimous, and he will come to the 
 rescue. But, oh," and a pang of jealousy shot 
 through her heart, "a supplicant now, when his 
 love appears to be waning, is too much. Am I
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 219 
 
 to be supplanted by another? Letitia is dark, I 
 am fair. Am I not destined for happiness ? Will 
 something occur to blight my second love? Re 
 ligion, with her unpitying hand, crushed out the 
 first, now fatality threatens to rob me of the sec 
 ond. I cannot struggle against wind and tide. 
 Sister Louise said, When all forsake thee, turn 
 unto God. I shall be nearer heaven then." 
 
 Wearied with her torturing reflections, Grace 
 went to bed and fell into a troubled sleep, from 
 which she awoke with a start. She had dreamt 
 that she had committed some fearful crime, and 
 been condemned to perpetual banishment to a 
 solitary island, where serpents and wild animals 
 lived. To add to her misery, through some in 
 explicable means, what she dreaded most had 
 come to pass; she had become Arnold s wife! 
 
 Rauch tells us that in dreams both persons and 
 things have a kind of ubiquity, and that in the 
 twinkling of an eye we can skim continents. Nat 
 urally, for imagination travels where it will with 
 the speed of light.
 
 220 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 Aurora, goddess of the day, ushered in the 
 morning, streaking mansion and cot with a rus 
 set light. Even to the most despairing will her 
 breath and tints quicken a pulse of life and hope. 
 The youth of each day shadows for us the joy of 
 the primeval earth, where the hearts of all ani 
 mated beings shall bound, free forever from the 
 curse of pain and death. 
 
 A few mornings after Lavalle had warned 
 Grace in regard to Arnold, when the sun was 
 high on the horizon, she dressed hurriedly and 
 went to breakfast. Her parents already having 
 taken their morning meal, she hastily drank a 
 cup of coffee, leaving untouched the many deli 
 cacies that were put before her. She went into 
 the hall, and in passing the library (the door of 
 which was closed) her attention was arrested by 
 the sound of loud voices within. She heard her 
 father in a quivering voice say, "Never," and 
 then a quiet, malicious response, "You know the 
 consequences," in a voice she recognized as Ar 
 nold s. 
 
 "Alas!" she mentally said, "William s warning 
 has come too late. Arnold is already imposing 
 conditions; my father f<| in his talons." 
 
 "Mamma," cried Grace, rushing into her moth 
 er s room, where Mrs. teld sat groaning with 
 grief, "what does Arnold want of papa?"
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 221 
 
 "Child, I am miserable." 
 
 "But what can he want?" said Grace, as she 
 encircled her mother in a firm embrace and the 
 tears ran quickly down her cheeks. 
 
 Mrs. Feld was on the point of discharging her 
 overburdened heart when the door was thrown 
 open and Mr. Feld entered with a feverish and 
 agitated look, saying: "I am ruined, worse than 
 that, lost. I am a beggar at Arnold s feet. He 
 has no mercy. He will not give me time, only 
 on one condition ; but no, not for ten thousand 
 times ten thousand dollars would I consent to it." 
 
 "What is it?" asked Grace, with a vague 
 dread. 
 
 "My heart beats with anger, my cheeks red 
 den with shame, that I must tell you that das 
 tard s price of my honor." 
 
 "Speak, father, I implore you." 
 
 "You, you," answered he, fiercely, "are to buy 
 my honor. My child, I am in his power. You, 
 my own child, are to throw off your engaged 
 husband and become his wife. He says he must 
 speak with you alone, the scoundrel." 
 
 "Calm yourself, dear father." A half century 
 appeared to have passed over the head of Grace. 
 She thought she was no longer a timid girl, but 
 a resolute woman. "He must yield. Let me 
 speak with this Minotaur, who would devour 
 us." 
 
 "No, my poor darling, he shall not eat you up," 
 moaned her mother. 
 
 "You are right, go speak to him," rejoined the 
 father. "He would not take my no for an an-
 
 222 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 swer. He says you must come and answer for 
 yourself." 
 
 "Well, father, I shall go and see what can be 
 done with this revengeful villain." 
 
 "Go, my noble child. Of course you will not 
 give up Lavalle, but humor Arnold a little, put 
 him off with kind words, only gain time. Re 
 member," and Mr. Feld looked at her beseech 
 ingly, "your father s honor is at stake." 
 
 Honor is a precious thing, but Mr. Feld did 
 not seem to comprehend the real import of the 
 word. To be faithful to his promise with his 
 brothers of the gambling fraternity was to him 
 of the first importance a cardinal virtue. The 
 deferred payment of other just debts did not 
 affect him nearly so deeply. 
 
 Grace left the room and approached the library 
 with a firm step, but when her hand touched the 
 doorknob the blood forsook her face and forced 
 itself back to the arteries of her heart, and she 
 was almost compelled to yield to woman s weak 
 ness and faint. She persisted and made another 
 ineffectual effort, when it was opened noiselessly 
 from within, and Arnold, calm and imperturba 
 ble, stood before her. It had been the boast of 
 his life that he had never seriously undertaken 
 anything without succeeding. And never did he 
 embark in an undertaking more resolutely than 
 in this insane one of making Grace his wife. 
 
 "I am under a thousand obligations to you, 
 Miss Feld, for so readily granting me an inter 
 view," said Arnold, in a bland voice and the ut 
 most sang-froid. "It is more than I dared hope 
 for. But I have returned according to my prom-
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 223 
 
 ise," and he compressed his lips, then laughed, 
 and showed his white, gleaming teeth. 
 
 "You are here. And I," said Grace, haughtily, 
 forgetting her father s request to be forbearing, 
 "have complied with your incomprehensible, ab 
 surd demand." 
 
 "Your father, I see, has given you a glimpse 
 of the situation. It is well. I shall now endeavor 
 to make you understand affairs. Throw yourself 
 on my protection, give me the right to call you 
 mine, and all will go well," and Arnold s eye 
 flashed and his dark cheek crimsoned. This 
 gambler, this Lothario, who had broken women s 
 hearts and cast them away, had conceived for 
 Grace a love mixed with hate. This fruit was 
 all the more attractive because it was forbidden. 
 For the moment revenge was forgotten in love. 
 "I love you," resumed he, with quickened breath 
 and dilated eyes, as he approached and attempted 
 to take her hand. 
 
 "Beware," returned Grace, starting abruptly 
 and retreating towards the door. "My father is 
 within call." 
 
 "Dearest girl, fear no violence. I implore, be 
 seech, entreat you to become mine. You shall 
 never repent it. Every moment of my life shall 
 be dedicated to you. You will be my divinity, 
 for I love you to madness. Tell me what to do 
 for you and I shall do it or die in the attempt. 
 Tell me anything except to leave you." 
 
 "Your love," said Grace, shuddering, "is as 
 poisonous as the upas tree. Your language is ir 
 rational. I will not listen to it. If that is all
 
 224 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 you have to say, I shall go," and she made a 
 movement to the door. 
 
 "Stop," replied Arnold, vehemently. "It is 
 not all I have to say. You have heard me only 
 plead, now hear me threaten. What will you 
 say when I tell you that your father s honor is 
 entirely in my hands? Let me but raise my 
 voice and he is besieged with creditors. He is 
 bankrupt and the crisis is at hand." Grace 
 started. "You see I comprehend the situation. 
 Many of his debts are due. I shall release him 
 from my note and assist him to meet his obliga 
 tions. One of his principal creditors owes me a 
 debt of gratitude, which he will be glad to can 
 cel by an extension of time to your father. 
 Should he not continue in business, though he 
 will be able to do so, I pledge myself to provide 
 for him and your mother the remainder of theif 
 lives. I know my price, which is your own 
 lovely, precious self, is heavy, but refuse and I 
 enforce instant payment and use all my power 
 to crush your father. Now you know my in 
 tentions and what my ultimatum is." 
 
 "How can you," said Grace, with streaming 
 eyes, "ask me so calmly and deliberately to break 
 my engagement with Mr. Lavalle? I love him. 
 I have pledged myself to him, and with me a be 
 trothal is as sacred as the bonds of marriage. 
 Love is no chameleon." 
 
 "But," returned he eagerly, "should not an 
 engagement carry with it mutual obligations of 
 fidelity and devotion?" 
 
 "Most assuredly. But I have no cause to 
 doubt Mr. Lavalle s fidelity to me."
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 225 
 
 "Not so fast, not so fast, my fair lady. I am 
 sorry, but necessity compels me to wound your 
 feelings. I can prove to you that Mr. Lavalle is 
 attracted by another. The accumulation of let 
 ters of importance often detains him, forsooth, 
 does it not ? Ah ! you turn pale, you tremble. 
 You wonder how and where I find out these 
 things. Ubiquitous, eh? Your hand implores 
 me to be still, your lips are motionless, words 
 will not come, the tongue is heavy and refuses 
 to do its duty. Well, as you are weak and can 
 not ask particulars, I shall tell you," said Arnold, 
 mockingly and scornfully. "Lavalle basks in 
 the smiles of a siren, your rival, your cousin, Le- 
 titia Rheinberg." He sat down with an exult 
 ant, diabolical smile, and calmly folded his hands 
 to observe the effect his words produced. 
 
 Grace was not only pale, but livid. She wished 
 to rush from his hated presence, but something 
 stronger than her will caused her to remain and 
 say, with a hoarse, half inaudible voice: "You 
 speak falsely. You accuse him unjustly. I 
 would that I were a man and I would force 
 you to retract instantly." 
 
 "My charming pythoness, you are far more 
 lovely in tears, far more beautiful in passion, 
 than when unmoved; therefore, rage, but my 
 words are nevertheless true." 
 
 Grace was about to give vent to her anger in 
 a scathing reply, but those last words of his 
 calmed her and she was silent. Her father s de 
 spair bound her to the spot; the chains, though 
 invisible, were real. 
 
 "Think not," continued Arnold, "that I have
 
 226 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 made this assertion without having proof. I 
 wish to convince you with your own eyes of the 
 damning I beg pardon evidence. I shall let 
 you know when they meet again." 
 
 "Thank you, I do not wish to know. But you 
 must have spies to be able to tell where and what 
 moment Mr. Lavalle comes and goes." 
 
 "The moment he goes in and out I may not 
 be aware of, but of one thing you can rest as 
 sured, that your intended passes the greater 
 part of his time with Miss Rheinberg. This is 
 already a well-known fact." 
 
 Aronld had resorted to the degrading busi 
 ness of spying. By bribing the servants of both 
 houses he managed to gather a good deal of in 
 formation. There were some persons who be 
 gan to whisper that Lavalle called oftener on Le- 
 titia than his engagement to Grace justified, but 
 that everybody knew this fact was improvised 
 by Arnold to suit his purpose. 
 
 "I shall hear no more," said Grace. 
 
 "Will you not? Push the button, order me 
 out," replied Arnold, defiantly. "Do you wish 
 to know how your cousin has drawn your lover 
 into her net and inextricably entangled him?" 
 
 "Have mercy and tell me nothing." 
 
 "Nor how she sings simple arias to him? sim 
 ple, perhaps, but breathing an intense passion, to 
 which he responds. To such a man you must 
 be true, to be sure ; you must not save your 
 father," added Arnold, sarcastically. 
 
 "I shall not believe he is false unless my own 
 eyes were to give me proof, and then I should 
 think my brain had deceived my vision," said
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 227 
 
 Grace, resolutely, though her lover s neglect and 
 frequent absences flashed over her mind a con 
 firmation of the man s words. 
 
 "Sooner or later you will believe, for it is the 
 truth," rejoined Arnold, solemnly. Grace looked 
 at him shudderingly. "Now," said he, "I have 
 told you all, and am anxiously awaiting your de 
 cision." 
 
 Grace raised her hands to her head with a ges 
 ture of despair. As she did so, the rings on her 
 fingers, with their brilliant light, flashed across 
 her eyes. At the same moment, the thought 
 crossed her mind if she only dared to sell her 
 valuable diamonds, the proceeds could be applied 
 to cancel the debt. With this thought she threw 
 her hands down and gave a second glance at 
 the rings. An almost imperceptible smile passed 
 over her face as she shaded it with her hands, 
 but the movement, swift as it was, did not escape 
 the vigilant Arnold. He simultaneously resolved 
 to thwart any plan she might form. 
 
 She appeared sunk in a deep reverie when Ar 
 nold brusquely said, "A thousand pardons for 
 disturbing your meditations, Miss Feld, but is it 
 To be or not to be ? " 
 
 "Give my father an opportunity to appeal to 
 his friends ; then if we cannot succeed, God s will 
 be done. Your wife I shall never be. Give my 
 father time." 
 
 "No more than the note demands shall I give 
 him. The money must be ready at the appointed 
 time, which is to-day." 
 
 "I entreat you to wait until to-morrow or the 
 next day. A day or two beyond time is nothing,
 
 228 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 and though I can never love you, I shall respect 
 you as a friend." 
 
 Arnold apparently hesitated, though he was 
 desirous of granting the request, for he saw in 
 his "mind s eye" results. "Well, for your dear 
 sake, and with the hope that you may think bet 
 ter of my proposition, I accede to your wish. I 
 shall call ; but until to-morrow shall leave you 
 undisturbed. I bid you farewell, my best be 
 loved," and, bowing graciously, he took his leave. 
 
 Grace wearily threw herself into a chair and a 
 low, wailing cry issued from her lips. "William, 
 William, is it possible that you love me no more? 
 That you, my ideal of all that is good, noble and 
 ingenuous, should stoop to deception? Can my 
 cousin be such a serpent? I shall give back the 
 diamonds. I will have none of them." 
 
 "Grace," said her parents simultaneously on 
 coming in, "what of Arnold. Tell all." 
 
 "You do not, cannot, wish me to tell all. My 
 heart is tortured, my brain is reeling," answered 
 Grace, clasping her hands together. 
 
 "Speak, child, has Lavalle gone, left the 
 town?" inquired the excited father. 
 
 "I wish he had," said Grace, furiously. 
 
 "For heaven s sake, speak, Grace. You never 
 acted like this before," added Mrs. Feld. 
 
 "I never had occasion to do so. Agony that 
 I should have to speak it. Arnold says Lavalle 
 loves me no longer, loves another!" 
 
 "To be sure he would say that," returned her 
 mother. "Why, how foolish ! jealous for noth- 
 ing!" 
 
 "The doubts of my heart will not be so easily
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 229 
 
 dispelled. I remember his late evening*;, his 
 confusion, slips of speech, cold neglect, all tend 
 to criminate him," said Grace, weeping bitterly. 
 
 "These are mere accidents and far from con 
 clusive," replied her father, soothingly. 
 
 "Father, you remarked his absence the other 
 evening. Unhappy me ! miserable me ! The 
 woman who has taken him from me is 
 
 "Not Rebecca Silverbaum?" said her mother. 
 
 "Mother, you ought to know that William 
 could never be magnetized by such a woman. It 
 is Letitia, my cousin." 
 
 "My brother s child!" screamed Mrs. Feld, 
 overcome with emotion. "I always knew she 
 was a deceitful creature, but to do such a thing 
 is terrible." 
 
 "I can scarcely believe it. Possibilities are not 
 facts, Grace," said Mr. Feld, wishing to relieve 
 her misgivings. Here was an unlocked for, a 
 heart-rending sorrow. "I, your father," con 
 tinued he, raising his hands appealingly to 
 heaven, "am to blame for this. What shall I 
 do?" 
 
 "Father, you did not turn William from me." 
 
 "But my condition now, child. If Arnold were 
 only satisfied all might go well." 
 
 "Can such a nature be appeased ?" asked Grace. 
 
 Mr. Feld requested his wife to appeal to her 
 brother for assistance, and told Grace she must 
 endeavor to win back Lavalle. No answer came 
 from her pallid lips, as she was almost paralyzed 
 with grief. 
 
 Mrs. Feld lost no time in seeking her brother. 
 She told him all about her husand s pecuniary
 
 230 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 difficulties, but not a word of Arnold s passion 
 for Grace. 
 
 "Ruth," said Mr. Rheinberg, "help I cannot 
 give you. Even the few hundred I have loaned 
 Henry, I am sorry to say, I feel the want of. I 
 might as well try to drain the Mississippi as to 
 help him. As he has sown so he must reap. But 
 a good advice I will give you; don t be foolish 
 and drag in Lavalle. The man might become 
 disgusted with Henry s actions and leave town. 
 The gaming table has ruined Henry. Bah! his 
 excesses could exhaust a mine. Let the worst 
 come ; the storm, like everything else, will blow 
 over." 
 
 "It won t blow over, or, at least, it will blow 
 Henry with it. He cannot stand it; he is reck 
 less from shame and trouble." 
 
 "You must do your duty like a good wife; 
 be kinder, more loving, more patient towards him 
 than ever. God knows how willingly I would 
 help you if I could, but I have all I can do to 
 stand firm myself. Keep everything from La 
 valle and hurry up the wedding," were Mr. 
 Rheinberg s parting words. 
 
 "Well, what says your brother?" asked Mr. 
 Feld, eagerly, as his wife returned home. 
 
 "As you well know, he cannot help you. He 
 advises by no means to mention our trouble to 
 Lavalle, but to hurry up the wedding." 
 
 "I think he is right. Grace, you must, as I 
 told you before, try to keep him from that black- 
 haired woman, whose song is death and whose 
 eyes follow a man forever." 
 
 Grace shuddered at her father s acknowldg-
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 231 
 
 ment of her rival s fascinating orbs, that like 
 a glamour led only to Orcus. 
 
 "If I just had Arnold off my track I might 
 manage to shift, make liberal terms with my 
 creditors, sell my property, continue my business 
 and finally pull through. Let us pledge the dia 
 monds," said Mr. Feld. He was so overcome, 
 so enervated by his trouble, that the resolve of 
 one moment was displaced by a new one the 
 next. 
 
 Grace cowered in her chair. 
 
 "No," answered Mrs. Feld, "Lavalle would 
 miss them." 
 
 "Grace can " 
 
 "No, no," said Mrs. Feld, stamping her foot 
 impatiently, "we have talked that over before. 
 I will not consent to anything of the kind." 
 
 "You put the thought in my mind, woman, and 
 woke up the sleeping evil in my heart." 
 
 "I said I wished my own could save you from 
 ruin." 
 
 "A daughter should listen to the pleadings of 
 a poor father who has done everything for her," 
 said Mr. Feld in a half fierce, half whining voice. 
 He had been fortifying himself with liquor while 
 his wife was at her brother s and was gradually 
 yielding to its influence. 
 
 "Dear father, I shall throw myself at the feet 
 of William and trust to his generosity," replied 
 Grace, who was now wavering in her purpose. 
 
 "I forbid you," continued her father, sternly, 
 "to tell him how I stand." 
 
 Mrs. Feld sighed. Ffad not their misfortunes 
 been her husband s work? Where had every-
 
 232 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 thing gone to? Swallowed up in one unfathom 
 able gulf; and here they were with all their 
 prospects irretrievably ruined. 
 
 "Lavalle, I know," resumed Mr. Feld, "will 
 not marry the daughter of a broken down man. 
 Look out, Grace, for that girl; she will chain 
 him if you don t. Pledge the diamonds, my 
 sweet; in a few weeks I may be able to redeem 
 them. He will be none the wiser and things will 
 run smoothly." 
 
 "But, father," pleaded Grace, "they are not 
 mine to pledge. Our marriage must first be sol 
 emnized before I can honorably and legally say 
 they are mine to dispose of." 
 
 "Well, you will marry him," said Mr. Feld. 
 "You are ready; we are all ready." 
 
 "But if anything should intervene to prevent 
 the marriage, I am in duty and honor bound to 
 restore the jewels. If they pass out of my hands, 
 what restitution can I make?" 
 
 "They are yours, child; Lavalle gave them to 
 you." 
 
 "They are only a conditional gift. My sense 
 of justice and propriety would be shocked by 
 parting with them under the present circum 
 stances," added Grace, warmly. 
 
 "Well, if you will not give them up, what re 
 mains for your worthless old father but a little 
 strychnine; that or the pistol will end all his 
 trouble," and his voice, at first insinuating, was 
 now indifferent and cold. The effects of the al 
 cohol, under his great mental excitement, were 
 passing away. 
 
 "Never," answered Grace, quickly, while a
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 233 
 
 deathly pallor overspread her face, "will I be so 
 heartless as to be the murderer of my father. 
 Take the jewels; do what you like with them. 
 I shall sacrifice conscience at the shrine of filial 
 affection and obedience." 
 
 "No, child, you must do more. You must 
 take them in the dead of night, when the town s 
 heart has ceased to beat, and get money; yes, 
 money on them to pay this debt of honor. I will 
 have to try and get the cashier of the new bank 
 to give you a private interview. I think he will 
 do me this favor. Then you can go and save 
 your father. Your mother, my wife," said Mr. 
 Feld, in a commanding tone, "will go with you. 
 In the meantime I must hurry and make arrange 
 ments so that the cashier will be in his office and 
 let you in when you call. I am off." 
 
 The desolate and broken-hearted wife had no 
 more to say. Her husband had threatened self- 
 destruction. She did not believe he would com 
 mit so fearful a crime, but despair had driven 
 many a better and stronger man to such sacri 
 lege. Mr. Feld s brain was weakened and half- 
 crazed with drink, and who could tell what he 
 would not do in a moment of black temptation? 
 
 "Grace, dear child, have courage. Something 
 may happen to prevent you from giving up the 
 jewels. God may show you a way to escape at 
 the last moment," said Mrs. Feld, with a dim 
 hope that deliverance would come. 
 
 "Mother, don t talk. I have lost hope, though 
 at times a voice whispers that William may never 
 know, that blind fortune may throw at the right
 
 234 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 time luck in my father s way. I shall be like 
 Micawber." 
 
 "Who is that, my child?" 
 
 "A character in Dickens David Copperfield/ 
 who is always waiting for something to turn 
 up/ and whose troubles are without end." 
 
 "You make me nervous to compare yourself 
 with such a person. You must not do it." 
 
 "Nonsense, mother; I shall leave you a while." 
 
 Grace sat weeping in her room when her 
 friend, Mary Moss, entered. "Why in tears? 
 Have the bright flowers already faded, the jew 
 els lost their lustre? Dear Grace, lay up treas 
 ures for the Kingdom of Heaven, where the gold 
 never rusts. Come, confide in me, you dear little 
 lamb." There are times when the consolations 
 and kind intentions of friends fall like mockery 
 on the ear. This hour had come to Grace. No 
 human being could mitigate her grief in this trial 
 of supreme wretchedness and humiliation, save 
 one, and that was Lavalle, and he was not there. 
 
 "You do not answer, Grace. I should have 
 been here oftener and sooner to-day did I not 
 think Mr. Lavalle was here, and, of course, I did 
 not wish to intrude on your felicity. In your 
 happy hours I leave you alone to enjoy them, but 
 when in trouble I desire to be the first one at 
 your side," and Mary embraced her tenderly, 
 while her face lighted up with all the verve 
 which religion gives. 
 
 Grace, making no reply, Mary resumed : 
 "Grieve not over false rumors ; your lover is 
 true. Do not be afraid about his constancy."
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 235 
 
 She had heard some floating reports, and was 
 not very delicate in her allusions to them. 
 
 "Don t question me. I am miserable to-day," 
 said Grace, piteously, as her face assumed an 
 ashen gray color. 
 
 "In the storms of life we must bravely buffet 
 the waves. There is one who says, Come unto 
 me all ye who are weary and heavy laden. " 
 
 "I am indeed heavily laden." 
 
 "Do you know whom I ve seen to-day? Sister 
 Louise. She is the embodiment of peace, con 
 tentment and happiness. She inquired kindly 
 and lovingly for you. For some time the world, 
 with its splendor, gayety and wealth, has veiled 
 from you her fervent love and the charms of her 
 sylvan retreat." 
 
 "I have not forgotten Sister Louise, Mary." 
 
 "The world is like the phantom island with its 
 thousand spires. We long to be its adelantado, 
 and we set our eager sails to reach it, but in 
 vain ; it flees before us and our pursuit ends only 
 in despair. But from the fury of the elements 
 there is one haven plain and secure that invites 
 all to enter. This commodious retreat for the 
 poor voyager wrecked on the stormy sea of life 
 is the Church." 
 
 "I am not wrecked," responded Grace, defi 
 antly, "and I am satisfied with the religion I 
 have." 
 
 "God forbid that you should be wrecked. I 
 am speaking only metaphorically. But when 
 anything occurs to me, I turn to my religion. 
 It offers me consolation and a home, and is 
 therefore a blessed possession."
 
 236 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "Mary, you are a worthy disciple of the Car 
 dinal of Ximenes de Cisneros," said Grace, smil 
 ing sadly. 
 
 "He strove only to regain the Holy Sepulchre, 
 but I dream of planting the seeds of religion 
 everywhere, trusting to God for their germina 
 tion." 
 
 "Mary, light develops truth and truth is eter 
 nal. Necessity forces the adoption of a belief, 
 but the essential required to mature truth is 
 progress." 
 
 "Why, Grace," said Mary, jestingly, "I don t 
 know where you found the time to think so 
 much."
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURREN 237 
 
 CHAPTER XXL 
 
 Night came slowly on with leaden wings and 
 the heaven was wrapped in clouds; no fleecy 
 cirri which zephyrs could blow away, but heavy, 
 black masses from which issued the forked light 
 ning and the thunder in deep, sullen roars. The 
 wind blew in gusts and ever and anon large 
 drops of rain fell. Though the elements were 
 thus raging, two men, enveloped in thick over 
 coats, emerged from the comfortable hotel. As 
 the rain splashed in their faces, one, who was of 
 light build, fair complexion and sandy* hair, mut 
 tered : "What a night to be out in ! I am almost 
 sorry that I made the appointment, Arnold." 
 
 "It appears to me fit only for deeds of dark 
 ness and not for honest, legitimate transactions 
 like ours, eh?" 
 
 Arnold s companion returned no answer save 
 by an oath or two, until they reached a red brick 
 building, when he fumbled in his pocket for a 
 bunch of keys, and after opening several locks 
 they found themselves in the Bank. 
 
 "Follow me. Here we are in the office. Wait 
 a moment until I touch the button. There, the 
 light is lighted, the blind is down, and no one, 
 I think, knows we are here. Now sit down, Ar 
 nold, and tell me at once the necessity that draws 
 you out of your comfortable room to-night."
 
 238 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "It is a paying business, man." 
 
 "For you maybe, but is it for me ? You know, 
 besides being cashier, I am deeply interested in 
 the concern. Every dollar I have in the world 
 is invested in it. Business is dull and it is con 
 foundedly stupid here." 
 
 "Austin White, we have known each other for 
 some time, long before we thought we should 
 ever put foot in this place. Now you can accom 
 modate me and at the same time make a hand 
 some sum for yourself." 
 
 "Well, out with it, man. You know I am your 
 willing instrument, provided that you require 
 nothing that would bring me into the clutches of 
 the law." 
 
 "Bah! I want no life taken." 
 
 "Not alone no murder, but I will do nothing 
 that will dishonor me, I ll be hanged if I do." 
 
 "Since when have you become so scrupulous?" 
 said Arnold, quickly and derisively. "Be wise, 
 I tell you, and take advantage of this golden op 
 portunity." 
 
 "See here, Arnold, don t trouble yourself 
 about the whiteness of my soul. Look to your 
 own. Quick and say what you want done, in 
 which there is so much profit." 
 
 "Well, as 1 told you before, I heard that you 
 made an appointment to transact some business 
 with two ladies this evening (had I not been so 
 fortunate I should not have solicited this inter 
 view), and they will probably offer to hypothe 
 cate some valuable jewels, worth over thirty 
 thousand dollars. If they bring all they have
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 239 
 
 by no means allow them more than ten thou 
 sand." 
 
 "Hold, Arnold, this is not Rothschild s bank. 
 Where are the ten thousand dollars to come 
 from?" demanded White. 
 
 "All you have to do is to give them a check on 
 this bank, which I answer to you will come 
 never mind how into my possession to-morrow, 
 and which I shall tear up in your presence; but 
 you must give me the diamonds, etc., this very 
 night. You see, no one connected with the bank 
 will know about this side transaction of yours, 
 and your reward shall be five thousand dollars." 
 
 "But in heaven s name what shall I do if at the 
 expiration of a specified time they should wish to 
 redeem the jewels?" 
 
 "Never fear; they cannot and will not be able 
 to do so. I know all about them, and tell you 
 positively that they cannot, and I repeat it em 
 phatically so that you may not doubt. Your only 
 risk lies in one probability, I say, that does not 
 exist, but if you persist in thinking otherwise, I 
 shall take an oath that I shall remain in town 
 until the danger is over, and, of course, return 
 you the diamonds if they are demanded. What 
 say you to my proposition?" 
 
 "I say again I ll be hanged, old fellow, if I ll 
 have the sword of Damocles hanging over me 
 for months." 
 
 "Why do you insist upon saying there is dan 
 ger when I say there s none. Say, White, do 
 you remember when in Memphis you swindled 
 old Sam Wells out of five hundred dollars, which 
 he owed you on his note? Pretty rough, wasn t
 
 240 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 it, to force a man to pay his note again and the 
 very next day, only because he happened to drop 
 it and you to pick it up? How if this community 
 heard of your chivalrous deed? The tincture of 
 the shield they would award you would scarcely 
 tally with your name, and, whatever the mot, it 
 would hardly be sine macula. " 
 
 Austin White turned pale during this implied 
 threat and banter, and his voice slightly quav 
 ered as he said, "Come, come, my friend, I, too, 
 shall have to jog your memory as to your gam 
 bling operations." 
 
 "And I know a man," resumed Arnold, with 
 out appearing to notice his companion s counter- 
 thrust, "who was connected with the Great 
 Southern Collateral Bank of New Orleans, and 
 who, after sundry speculations there, thought fit 
 to leave the hospitable Crescent City and come 
 here. I don t suppose the officers of the law will 
 follow you here, but if some babbler would drop 
 a few words about his necessary hegira, I don t 
 believe it would improve his credit, do you?" 
 
 "For God s sake, man, be quiet. I accept your 
 terms. You are here, there, everywhere," said 
 White, livid with rage. 
 
 " Tis well we understand each other. You 
 are young, talented and prepossessing; who can 
 tell with your five thousand what good fortune 
 may not be in prospective for you? Only be 
 mum to what you hear and see concerning me, 
 and I won t mind adding a gem or two to the 
 money. You know that I am a liberal fellow." 
 
 "Yes, yes ; but you have at times such venom 
 that I feel as though I wanted neither your
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 241 
 
 honey nor your sting," and White forced out a 
 low laugh. 
 
 "This will bind us to each other. But come 
 now, you must conceal me somewhere. Ha, I 
 shall go behind the statue of Minerva. I suppose 
 some lover of art has been forced to leave this 
 here ?" 
 
 "No, this is no pawnshop," replied White, 
 dryly; "it was a gift to the firm." 
 
 "Well, no matter," said Arnold in a sarcastic 
 tone, "it will secrete me here as well. Here, let 
 me throw my overcoat over it. Give me yours, 
 too. Now," and he carefully arranged the coats 
 to suit him, "that will do, and I am ready to see 
 and hear all that transpires." 
 
 "I hope you won t imitate that goddess and 
 spring threateningly upon me before I get 
 through with my customers," said White, in an 
 inaudible voice. 
 
 "Do you know," remarked Arnold, "the light 
 ning is accommodating, illumining the way." 
 
 "Yes, for a moment, making darkness deeper 
 the next. The rain is coming down in torrents. 
 I am afraid they will not come." 
 
 "I will answer for that. It yet lacks two mo 
 ments of the appointed time," said Arnold, look 
 ing at his watch. 
 
 "Hist," returned White, "I hear one, two, 
 three knocks, the signal agreed upon." 
 
 Arnold jumped behind the statue and White 
 quickly opened the door and admitted two 
 women. They were enveloped in woolen wraps, 
 but they shivered, nevertheless, as the rain,
 
 242 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 though warm, was heavy, and had soaked 
 through the material. 
 
 "Follow me into the office, ladies, and sit 
 down," said White, placing two chairs with 
 their backs to the statue. 
 
 "Ah!" muttered Arnold, between his teeth, 
 "here they are. I am real magnanimous to take 
 the girl, as I can have the money, or, rather, the 
 diamonds without her, but then I have such a 
 penchant for that pretty creature, with her flossy 
 golden hair, and eyes like forget-me-nots, that 
 1 lose sight of everything. By Jove, a man 
 should make some sacrifice for such a piece of 
 feminine loveliness." 
 
 The women threw back their hoods, but no 
 faces were visible, as they wore heavy veils to 
 escape recognition. The quick, nervous motions 
 of one caused her wrap to fall aside and show 
 a wrist of delicate mold and snowy whiteness. 
 
 "Curse that wrap!" uttered Arnold, in an in 
 audible tone, as he peeped out from the side of 
 the statue. "Must White see that beautiful 
 wrist? She will betray herself yet with her timid 
 ways. Heavens, how she is shaking. I wish I 
 were there to steady her. Girl, I wish I were as 
 sure of you as of the diamonds." 
 
 The elder lady, in a rapid manner and a trem 
 bling voice, said she wished to hypothecate some 
 elegant jewels, and at the same time taking from 
 beneath her wrap some five or six velvet cases 
 and opening them. White, who had been hith 
 erto endeavoring to discover who his applicants 
 were, now uttered an indiscreet exclamation of
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 243 
 
 delight on beholding the beauty of the jewels, 
 but checked it instantly. 
 
 "These are very valuable and nothing but 
 great necessity could make us part with them, 
 even for a little while. They will be redeemed 
 at furthest in two months. How much can you 
 advance us on them?" 
 
 The younger woman listened with bovred head, 
 while her frame shook as if she were in a con 
 vulsion. Was the magic mirror showing her that 
 parting with the jewels was a death-knell to her 
 hopes of happiness? 
 
 "Madam, I ll offer you at once a very high fig 
 ure for them, five thousand dollars," and while 
 White spoke, he gazed upon the jewels with ra 
 pacious avidity. 
 
 "No, never," said the younger woman; "it 
 would be a useless sacrifice," and she drew up her 
 head proudly. If the cashier had only persisted 
 in his offer how that aching heart would have 
 been relieved ! She had come to the altar, 
 brought her offering with a bleeding heart, and 
 if it were not accepted would have deemed her 
 duty done. As the last box was closed, joy 
 leapt through her heart, but vanished as White 
 pronounced the knell to her hopes, "Stop, it shall 
 be ten thousand." 
 
 "If only that lovely head were on my arm," 
 mumbled Arnold, as Grace s head dropped low 
 down on her bosom. 
 
 The elder lady reopened the casket with alac 
 rity. "Do not be in such a hurry; the money is 
 not manna," said the young woman. 
 
 "Very nearly," replied the other. To her
 
 244 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 prayer for twenty thousand, White answered 
 with a laugh of contempt; for fifteen thousand 
 with a firm but respectful refusal. "Rothschild 
 has no bank here, madam. Ten thousand is an 
 immense amount of money and the full worth of 
 the precious stones. That amount can relieve 
 your pressing wants. You shall have a check 
 on this bank, which is as good as any in the 
 Union," said he, glibly. 
 
 "I will never part with them, mother," said 
 Grace, for the first time revealing their rela 
 tionship, "unless to clear off entirely that mon 
 ster s debt." The voice was low, but to make it 
 more emphatic, she stamped her foot decidedly. 
 "But, my dear child, it may satisfy him." 
 "The vampire will not be satisfied, he will want 
 more blood." 
 
 "We must bring home money, child." 
 During this colloquy the eye of White rested 
 on them like the basilisk, waiting to grasp his 
 prey. In vain they entreated, implored, him to 
 advance a few thousand more. The mother was 
 anxious to take the money, and, by repeated urg 
 ing, the daughter was induced to give a reluctant 
 consent. 
 
 Thus did Mrs. Feld and her daughter hypothe 
 cate the jewelry, consisting of diamonds of the 
 first water, pearls large and clear as snow-drops, 
 rubies of a deep red hue, indicating their Orien 
 tal origin, and a variety of sapphires, some blue, 
 some purple, the latter called Oriental amethysts. 
 All were pledged, even the fine blue sapphires 
 that came from Ceylon. This last was consid-
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 245 
 
 ered a sacred stone by the Ancients and was 
 worn by the Jewish high-priest. 
 
 For all these Grace and her mother received 
 a check for ten thousand dollars on the bank 
 and a receipt for the jewels. With these little 
 pieces of paper in their possession the door closed 
 on them. They passed out into the pitiless, pelt 
 ing rain, without even a star to throw a friendly 
 ray and guide them on their homeward course. 
 
 When they had gone Arnold emerged from 
 his hiding place and, with a sneering, mocking 
 laugh, cried out, "Bravo, fine ladies; to-morrow 
 I shall have the check and the diamonds." 
 
 "We have transacted our business, let us go," 
 said White, abruptly. 
 
 "Not so fast, White. You need not know the 
 direction the women take. Tell me, I forgot to 
 ascertain, who asked you to make the appoint 
 ment ?" 
 
 "Well, you see, I saw Feld pass, and as he did 
 so, he looked at me as if he wished to say some 
 thing. He came back, spoke to me a few mo 
 ments, but concluded seemingly not to tell his 
 business. He passed down the street and then 
 back to the office of Everard. I thought some 
 thing must be up. In about an hour afterwards 
 he came and requested the interview. But look 
 you, Arnold, I should know who the girl is with 
 out that. This is a small place, where the affairs 
 of all are known. This is the only woman or, 
 rather, girl in this town who possesses such or 
 naments, and she is the intended bride of that 
 fastidous New Yorker." 
 
 "You are very shrewd, White, but I advise
 
 246 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 you not to allow your wisdom to travel. Lavaile 
 did not treat you with much consideration when 
 he met you last week, did he ? You need not an 
 swer. Cashiers like you and lecturers like me are 
 not high-toned enough for his highness. How I 
 hate him! I believe he is well acquainted in 
 New Orleans." 
 
 "Well, what if he is. The minions of the law 
 cannot arrest me, and as to Lavaile snubbing me, 
 it was because I was with you." 
 
 "By heaven, man, it is dangerous for you to 
 repeat that. But keep your counsel, act faith 
 fully to me, and here is your check for five thou 
 sand dollars. It is on the Bank of Missouri, a 
 little better than your rotten concern. Deal with 
 me treacherously, and I will be on your track 
 like a Danite. Beware, I say, of Bernard Ar 
 nold." 
 
 White trembled violently. He left behind him 
 in New Orleans a bad record, and would fain 
 become virtuous and good, but felt compelled to 
 do this iniquitous action lest his former career be 
 made known. Evil is a garment which we can 
 not put on and off at discretion. Once in its 
 folds, it clings to us like the poisoned tunic of 
 Nessus. 
 
 "Come, hand over the diamonds," said Arnold. 
 "Now you walk ahead. I shall put out the light 
 and follow you," and so the pair, bound together 
 by wickedness, went out, still with distrust and 
 hatred lurking in their hearts.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 247 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 Night had passed and gathered the roses from 
 the cheeks of Grace, taken the smile from her 
 lips, and dimmed the brilliancy of her eyes. She 
 wished the day was over, but did not dare go 
 near the library to hear what was occurring 
 there. 
 
 "Well, Mr. Arnold," said Feld, on meeting 
 that gentleman in his house, "here is a check 
 for ten thousand dollars. The balance I ll pay 
 as soon as I can, in a few days I hope. This 
 money has been dearly procured." Alas ! it had 
 come at the price of a daughter s happiness. The 
 sacrifice was worse than Iphigenia s ; for Grace 
 was immolated without one hand being raised to 
 save her. 
 
 "Indeed, I want to leave this confounded, stu 
 pid place, and I must have all or the girl. Never 
 forget the conditions on which I release you," 
 replied Arnold, at the same time pocketing the 
 draft. 
 
 "Begone and wait. You want to rob me of 
 life. No, never," and Mr. Feld s fist came down 
 on the table near which he was standing with a 
 heavy thud, and he closed the sentence with an 
 expression more emphatic than polite. 
 
 Arnold rose from his chair, pulled his mous 
 tache, twirled his cane nervously, raised his arm
 
 2$ THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 threateningly, and said: "Beware how you raise 
 the demon within me. When on the path of 
 vengeance I am as ruthless as the Duke of Alva 
 when pursuing heretics in Holland to torture, 
 gives me exquisite delight." 
 
 "Don t talk to me of what you will do." 
 
 "But that girl, Mr. Feld, with her fair face 
 and fair hair should be pleased to have another 
 lover at her side, as the other one, you know, 
 has cast her off." 
 
 "Have a care, Mr. Arnold," and Feld s brow 
 grew dark, his eyes shot forth lurid gleams, his 
 form shook with the vehemence of his emotions. 
 "I am a father." 
 
 "Pshaw ! man, remember I will assist to re 
 lease you from the pressure of debt, which will 
 crush you like an avalanche. But, I do so want 
 your charming daughter?" and Arnold s voice, 
 which was at first loud and insinuating, now as 
 sumed a low, tender, pathetic and even pleading 
 tone. 
 
 "My eyes run ovei," said Feld, weeping. "I 
 am down, down. What will become of my little 
 Grace?" 
 
 "Beautiful Grace, you should say. Pure and 
 graceful as a lily, sweet as a tuberose is she," 
 added Arnold. 
 
 "My stay on earth is Grace; through her I 
 hope for heaven." 
 
 "Give her to me. We shall all abide together," 
 and Arnold, seating himself, commenced to beat 
 a tattoo with his foot and crush the petals of a 
 delicate jasmine which he had unconsciously 
 taken from a terra cotta vase close to him,
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 249 
 
 "Give her to you, man?" 
 
 "Yes, to me. I have drifted into the foaming, 
 intoxicating sea of love; be careful that it is not 
 transformed into a seething cauldron of hate. 
 Give the girl to me and you will never have cause 
 to regret it. I shall work for you as well as for 
 her," and Arnold s eyes kindled with a passion 
 ate light. "I shall cherish, protect and, if need 
 be, die for her. I swear to you by the sacred 
 name of my mother to be a true, devoted and 
 loving husband. Every purpose and every 
 thought of my life shall be employed in making 
 myself worthy of her." 
 
 "A gambler s word," said Mr. Feld, laughing 
 loudly and derisively. 
 
 "I pledge myself to renounce gambling, if she 
 will ask it with her own pure lips," answered Ar 
 nold, but observing Feld s lips curl with scorn, 
 he resumed. "The girl I must have or the 
 money," and the angry blood surged over his 
 dark face and a dangerous light leapt into his 
 eyes. 
 
 "And if not?" 
 
 "Man," cried Arnold, "trifle not with me, you 
 know the alternative." 
 
 "Well, well, friend, let the check answer for 
 the present," said Feld, whose only object was 
 to gain time and endeavor to have Grace s mar 
 riage with Lavalle consummated. "Give me a 
 couple of weeks time to persuade my child, and 
 then if not, let ruin come. I can only be swept 
 away, that is all," and he buttoned his coat and 
 folded his arms, as if he were ready to meet his 
 fate like some Roman of old with his toga
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 around him. It was the last gleam of nobility in 
 a human soul before it collapses and dies. And 
 Arnold, like other evil doers, had to be contented 
 and bide his time. 
 
 "Mother," said Grace to Mrs. Feld, "Rebecca 
 is in the parlor. I am sure I do not want to see 
 her. I shall send down word not at home, en 
 gaged, anything." 
 
 "No, Grace, go and see her. You will feel all 
 the better, dear, for seeing some one. In listen 
 ing to her talk you will forget your own troubles. 
 Go, go." 
 
 "I never can forget my own sorrows, but I 
 shall obey you. Do my eyes look very red?" 
 
 "No ; you can say you have a headache." 
 
 "It will be the truth, too. For my poor head 
 racks me sadly. You must not cry, though; it 
 will not alter anything. It will not bring me 
 happiness. It is not your fault, dear," and Grace 
 tenderly kissed her mother and left the room. 
 
 "Why, Grace, I have not seen you for an age. 
 You owe me a visit, you know, but I was afraid 
 you were sick, so I thought I shouldn t be cere 
 monious," and Rebecca Silverbaum shook her 
 hands vigorously. 
 
 "I have not been I am not very well. My 
 head aches so," said Grace, seating herself. 
 
 "No, you don t look well, feverish like. You 
 should take something," added Rebecca, sym- 
 pathizingly. "Ma has some excellent medicine 
 for fever; I shall bring you some." 
 
 "Pray don t trouble yourself. This fever must
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 251 
 
 cure itself. I never take medicine except when 
 absolutely necessary." 
 
 "What a baby you are. You are positively 
 alarmed about taking a little medicine. You 
 must be like me, Grace ; they tell me that I grow 
 stouter every day, that being engaged agrees 
 with me. But, to tell you the truth, I am not so 
 contented as people think," and Rebecca looked 
 dismal for half a minute. 
 
 "What can possibly disturb you, Rebecca ? Mr. 
 Berkhoff is loving " 
 
 "Loving, is it?" interrupted Rebecca. "I 
 should think he was. If I were to say I had a 
 headache, he would neglect his pleasure that is, 
 his business to be around me. I am his life/ 
 he says." 
 
 "Rebecca, what more can a woman demand 
 than the whole love of the man she intends to 
 marry? You are in heaven." 
 
 "I don t want to be in heaven, Grace. I want 
 to try it on earth and you know here we need 
 earthly things. Of course I love Berkhoff, be 
 cause he is good and gives me everything; that 
 is, I have all he can afford. Your intended must 
 be very rich, people all say so. What a cry they 
 make about your diamonds, your jewelry, heav 
 ens! are you sick?" said Rebecca, as Grace 
 turned deathly pale, closed her eyes and lay back 
 in the chair. "What shall I do, ring for help or 
 run for your mother?" 
 
 "Neither," replied Grace, faintly. "I am sorry, 
 but you will have to excuse me ; I am not feeling 
 well," and she burst into tears. 
 
 "Dear heart, what did you come down for?
 
 252 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 I would have gone up to your room. Let me 
 take you upstairs. I can almost carry you. I 
 know you are as light as a feather." 
 
 "Thank you, Rebecca, I shall not go upstairs; 
 I might alarm my mother. I am going to take a 
 nap in this chair, and when I wake up I think 
 I shall feel better. You must be sure and call 
 another day," said Grace, making a vain attempt 
 to smile. 
 
 "Certainly, I shall. You must not get sick 
 now, you must get married soon. Ma says it is 
 time for me too. She is dreadfully down on long 
 engagements. Good-bye. If I see Mr. Lavalle, 
 I shall send him to you." 
 
 "Rebecca, you will not, you must not, I mean 
 ought not to, do anything of the kind," ex 
 claimed Grace. 
 
 "Don t get excited. If you don t want me to 
 I won t tell him," said Rebecca, as she gently 
 closed the door after her and went down to 
 BerkhofF s store at a rapid pace. 
 
 "Busy, Berkhoff," said Rebecca, while she 
 nodded to the clerks. 
 
 "Always time for you, my dumpling," re 
 sumed Berkhoff in her ear as he walked down 
 to the office with her. 
 
 "Well, how are things in general?" jerked out 
 Rebecca. 
 
 "Pretty much the same, no change for the bet 
 ter. Don t you change." 
 
 "I have been to see Grace Feld," returned Re 
 becca, changing the subject. "She is not well, 
 she says, but I believe things are wrong up there, 
 \Vhat can the matter be, I wonder?"
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 253 
 
 "You see, Rebecca, that Grace, with all her 
 jewelry, is not happy." 
 
 "She ought to be, I am sure." 
 
 "But suppose Lavalle goes to see some one 
 who has struck his fancy? She thinks if she 
 was you she would be happy. Report has long 
 words about Lavalle, stories maybe. You know 
 I haven t much time for these things now." 
 
 "You must offer a few suggestions to Everard 
 about it, he seems to be intimate with Mr. La 
 valle," said Rebecca, whose ears were ringing 
 with Grace s cry about love. 
 
 "That Lavalle I don t know much about. He 
 is mighty fine and don t take up much with me, 
 and might get mad at a word from Everard. I ll 
 see. Everard needs talking to himself." 
 
 "Why, Berkhoff, Everard is a model man. I 
 thought you liked him." 
 
 "I do think the world of him, that s just the 
 reason. He is good and noble, but I am afraid 
 he will throw himself away." 
 
 "Into somebody s arms, I guess," said Re 
 becca, laughing. 
 
 "Don t laugh. It s too great a matter. He is 
 after the daughter of the Philistines," answered 
 Berkhoff, seriously. 
 
 "I declare I have never seen any one like you. 
 I know he has no more idea of such a thing than 
 he has of marrying me; that s remote enough, 
 isn t it?" 
 
 "I hope so, Rebecca. He is too good a friend 
 of mine to think of you. But I am afraid " 
 
 "Never mind. Whom here shall he court? 
 Grace Feld and I are engaged. Letitia Rhein-
 
 254 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 berg he dislikes, and I am glad of it; so he goes 
 to see the Hills. He calls Amelia dignified, ele 
 gant, refined. I call her puffed up, haughty, 
 arrogant. But he talks of her too coldly to love 
 her. When he is ready to marry he will import 
 a girl from St. Louis or the East. Don t worry 
 about him, think of yourself. Whose pretty flow 
 ers are these?" said Rebecca, pointing to a hand 
 some bouquet in a tumbler of water. 
 
 "They are for you, dear. I was going to 
 bring them to you this evening. You like flow 
 ers," replied Berkhoff, pressing her hand affec 
 tionately. 
 
 "And all pretty things," returned Rebecca. 
 They say Lavalle sends or brings Grace a bou 
 quet every day." 
 
 "It must cost much money, too much for me 
 to spend in such perishing things, and then you 
 have flowers in your little garden." 
 
 "You see," said Rebecca, taking her hand 
 away from Berkhoff, "that is what wealth does, 
 it creates a love for the beautiful." 
 
 "There you are mistaken, my girl, that s born 
 in the heart. You are beautiful, and twenty mil 
 lions could not make me find one more beauti 
 ful." 
 
 "I must be going," said Rebecca, laughing, 
 "your talk is growing too sweet." 
 
 "Are you going because I am coming in, Miss 
 Rebecca," said Everard, walking in. 
 
 "No, but because it is time for me to be home. 
 Good-bye," and Rebecca went off in great haste. 
 
 "I am growing more helpless every day. It is 
 no use. I shall have to fail, and soon, too. If I
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 255 
 
 was only sure of the girl, I wouldn t care; for I 
 intend afterwards to pay up all my debts dollar 
 for dollar if I live long enough," added Berk- 
 hoff. 
 
 "A stupendous work," said Everard, whistling, 
 "for you owe many thousands, and unless you 
 have extraordinary good luck, it will require 
 very economical living to pay off. Still, if you 
 have the courage to face the future in that way, 
 I admire your pluck and honesty," and he took 
 Berkhoffs hand and shook it warmly. 
 
 "You know how I feel about this miserable 
 business, and that I have tried every possible 
 way to get clear. I can t do it now, but I must 
 do it some day. Poor Rebecca, I have told her 
 things don t go as they should, but she has no 
 idea how they are going. I ll hold on as long as 
 I can though." 
 
 "By all means. Have you given up all hopes 
 of collecting those large debts?" 
 
 "I think I might as well. If I could get in all 
 my bad debts I would be flush. This credit sys 
 tem here has ruined me. I shall have to fail 
 through others failing to pay me. I wonder if 
 they feel as bad about it as I do?" 
 
 "I am afraid not, Berkhoff. Have hope. Hand 
 over all your bad debts to me for collecting; I 
 shall see what I can do with them." 
 
 "I should have done that some time ago." 
 
 "Well, it will do now, if anything can be done. 
 I shall be over to-morrow and look at your books. 
 I must go now. I have a little business at the 
 office to look over."
 
 256 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "Say, Everard, do you see much of that La- 
 valle?" 
 
 "I see him sometimes at the hotel. He has 
 kept himself a little distant of late, so I give him 
 plenty of room." 
 
 "Do you know, Rebecca was to see Miss Feld, 
 and thinks she is unhappy. Have you heard any 
 tales?" inquired Berkhoff. 
 
 "The air is thick with rumors, but I never pay 
 attention to such things; for I think he is too 
 much of a gentleman to wander very far from 
 the path." 
 
 "I thought you might hint to him about the 
 talk, the wrong." 
 
 "Stop, please. Do not make any such requests 
 of me. It must be a dear friend for me to inter 
 fere with his private affairs. I have sufficient to 
 do to attend to my own." 
 
 "Everard, I am your friend, am I not? though 
 not on footing with you on book-learning." 
 
 "I think you are my friend, and there must 
 be congeniality somewhere, though I cannot tell 
 the spot." 
 
 "Let me warn you of the danger you are in." 
 
 "See here, Berkhoff," returned Everard, 
 coldly, "I thank you for your kindness, but, 
 thank God, my vision is perfect. I need no guide 
 to show me the way. Good-day." 
 
 "Are you mad?" said Berkhoff, going after 
 him. 
 
 "No, no ; but I must go now. I shall return at 
 the appointed time." 
 
 "A pretty thing, indeed," muttered Everard: 
 "I am to reprove Lavalle, while Berkhoff under-
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 257 
 
 takes to be my censor ! How do you do, ladies," 
 and he took off his hat and bowed deeply to the 
 Misses Hill. "Are you going home?" 
 
 "Yes," replied Amelia. 
 
 "Have you any objection to company?" 
 
 Amelia remained silent, but Alice answered, 
 "Certainly not." 
 
 "Dear me, Alice," said Charlie Bennett, "you 
 make a fellow perspire. I caught a glimpse of 
 you some two blocks down the street and im 
 mediately commenced the chase. Thanks, Mr. 
 Everard, for detaining the ladies a moment. 
 Come, Alice, have compassion on me and do 
 some talking this warm weather." 
 
 "Charlie, be quiet. I command you not to say 
 another word until we arrive home," returned 
 Alice. 
 
 "Nor you, either; an injunction we shall both 
 follow, won t we?" said Charlie, laughing mer 
 rily. 
 
 "I think, Miss Hill, we shall have to form the 
 van of the file," said Everard, as Bennett and 
 Alice fell back. "Though novel, a pleasant po 
 sition for us to be in." 
 
 Amelia adroitly turned the subject to her fath 
 er s condition, saying, "Dear father cannot at 
 tend to his law business so closely as formerly, 
 and if he were not of such a genial, sunny dis 
 position he would become irritable, but he grows 
 kinder, more amiable, more charitable." 
 
 "Such diseases require time, Miss Hill, and I 
 think your father will regain perfect health." 
 
 "I hope and pray so." 
 
 They walked on in silence until they reached
 
 258 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 the gate, when Bennett ran up, exclaiming, 
 "Well, Amelia, I have never seen your equal. 
 You will be the champion female pedestrian if 
 you keep on. Alice and I have been striving in 
 vain to keep up with you. Mr. Everard, you will 
 take a prize, too, I am sure. The very poplars 
 are sighing and protesting against such conduct." 
 
 "I have no faith in those trees, they tell too 
 many tales," said Everard. 
 
 "Next time I shall stand still and wait for you 
 and Charlie," said Amelia, laughing. 
 
 "That would be demanding too much, would it 
 not, Alice?" asked Bennett. 
 
 "No time to discuss the question now. It is 
 too warm," replied Alice. "Come in, Mr. Ever 
 ard." 
 
 "Yes, come in," added Bennett. 
 
 Everard lingered, but said, "No, thank you." 
 
 "Mr. Everard, will you not come in and see 
 father ?" said Amelia, as she stooped and plucked 
 a beautiful Marechal Kiel rose. 
 
 Everard gladly availed himself of the pretext 
 to see Amelia s father. 
 
 "And if you will stay to dinner," said Alice, 
 "we will have such a pleasant time afterwards. 
 Charlie tells me you are proficient in instrumental 
 and vocal music, and as we all play a little, we 
 shall have a concert on a small scale. Papa will 
 be delighted," and the little programme was car 
 ried out.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 259 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 It was a calm summer afternoon in the latter 
 end of June. All nature shone in her charms of 
 vegetable and floral life. Trees, shrubs, vines, 
 grasses, wild flowers and exotics were every 
 where in a wild luxuriance. Red and black cher 
 ries hung down from their overladen branches, 
 ripe apples strewed the ground, the fences were 
 thickset with the fruitful gooseberry and rasp 
 berry bushes, the strawberry vines with their 
 pulpy arid delicious fruit ran along close to the 
 earth. Garden and orchard were clothed with 
 the flush and beauty of the tropics. 
 
 The rain of the night previous had laid the 
 dust. The heliotrope, jasmine and lemon ver 
 bena perfumed the air. A beautiful humming 
 bird flew fearlessly into the open window of the 
 room where Grace was sitting, darted out again 
 and lighted on the window-sill, pecking with its 
 long bill at a crumb which had fallen there. 
 
 "Mother," said Grace to Mrs. Feld, who was 
 attempting to embroider a handkerchief, "see 
 that bird with its brilliant plumage, how it hums 
 and chirps. Oh, that I could be as happy as it 
 is." 
 
 "Wait, child, time may bring it." 
 "Time brings roses, but no more for me." 
 "Lavalle has not forgotten you, because he 
 sends you the flowers regularly."
 
 260 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "But, mother, formerly, he brought them him 
 self or sent a note and soon followed. But, 
 mother, mother," continued Grace, frantically, 
 "why does he not come? He is well, for when 
 father calls he is out. It is a frightful question 
 I am going to ask you, is he guilty?" 
 
 "I do not think he is, and if he should be, give 
 him a little time; he will see his wrong and come 
 back to you." 
 
 "But I do not want to think, I want to know, 
 mother. This suspense is horrible ; it is killing 
 me." 
 
 "Well, I told you before to have him watched 
 and make him come back to his duty. Your 
 father says he will make him know that he must 
 marry you." 
 
 "No, no, mother ; I pray you not to do that. 
 I do not wish an investigation. Seek and ye 
 shall find. To force him back to me, that would 
 never, never do," cried Grace, wringing her 
 hands. 
 
 "What shall be done, then?" said her mother, 
 wiping the tears from her eyes. 
 
 "Nothing. If William is not guilty, am I not? 
 Let father leave him alone and not forget the 
 jewels. Before I gave up the diamonds it 
 grieved me to think of it, now that action has 
 expanded and magnified into a formidable guilt, 
 which leaves me no rest. It is a hideous night 
 mare." 
 
 "You must drive it away and not think of it." 
 
 "But it is like Banquo s ghost and will not 
 down, " sobbed Grace.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 261 
 
 "Don t take on so. Your hope lies in marry 
 ing him." 
 
 "Of course, that is my salvation, if he would 
 voluntarily, but if not 
 
 "But what of Arnold?" interrupted her 
 mother. 
 
 "Horror! that villain s hateful proposition still 
 rings in my ears. I wish William would come. 
 I want to see him and I do not want to see him. 
 When he does come what shall I say to him 
 about the jewels?" gasped Grace. 
 
 "Child, you must not be afraid; if you do, all 
 is lost. He will not ask you; it is not expected 
 that you should always wear your handsomest 
 jewels." 
 
 "But if he should, I must be prepared for 
 such an emergency," urged Grace. 
 
 "Say you don t want to wear them all the time, 
 that you don t care much for jewelry." 
 
 "But he knows better. And the rings? I 
 have always worn some of them." 
 
 "Well, taste changes. Say you don t care 
 now. God will put some happy thought into 
 your mind to-day," replied Mrs. Feld, earnestly. 
 
 "But, mother, I am in fear God will forget me 
 then. Once entangled in the network of un 
 truth and deception, it appears to me as difficult 
 to escape as from an Egyptian labyrinth. I 
 know, mother, I shall never be able to extricate 
 myself," and Grace sighed dismally. 
 
 "Put your trust in God, Grace ; we are in 
 trouble, we must pray to Him to help us and He 
 will." With this solemn assurance Airs. Feld
 
 262 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 kissed her daughter tenderly and left her to her 
 own reflections. 
 
 Grace covered her face with her hands to shut 
 out the terrible reality and moaned aloud. A 
 hand was softly laid on her shoulder, another 
 softly stroked her hair, then glided to her face, 
 took her hands off and worked over it with gen 
 tle touch and mesmeric power. 
 
 "Is it you, dear Alary?" 
 
 "In tears again? Come, come, this will never 
 do. Will you not confide in me, your most de 
 voted friend? What troubles your gentle heart? 
 Speak and tell me, I beseech you." 
 
 "I would that I could." 
 
 "Well, try and do it. Am I your friend only 
 when you bask in the sunshine of fortune? 
 Would I desert you when she frowns and threat 
 ens to take all her gifts away? You know me 
 too well to suppose that. I love you as truly as 
 ever Jonathan did David. Oh, that I could avert 
 any danger that menaces you," said Mary, kiss 
 ing Grace affectionately. The fervent and con 
 soling words came truly from her heart, and 
 were well calculated to affect deeply a being so 
 susceptible as Grace. 
 
 "Alas! my troubles are greater than I can 
 bear," and Grace wept afresh. 
 
 " The shoulders are always fitted to the bur 
 den. 
 
 "My shoulders are too weak ; I shall sink un 
 der the weight. Unless it is removed it will 
 crush me to the earth." 
 
 "Well, then, let me be your Atlas, let me bear 
 at least some of the burden," rejoined Mary.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 263 
 
 smilingly; "with my shoulders you need not 
 fear." 
 
 "Your intentions are good any way." 
 
 "Indeed they are. But it is no wonder that 
 your thoughts are heavy, confined as you keep 
 yourself to the house. Everything calls you out 
 to-day. Come, go bathe your face." 
 
 "But I do not wish to go out." 
 
 "Yes, yes, you must. Go get your white 
 sacque, hat and veil. Here they are," and as 
 Mary spoke, she put on Grace s sacque, took the 
 pretty white chip hat with its jaunty ribbons 
 from the bandbox, placed it on her head, ar 
 ranged her veil, and putting her arm through 
 hers they went into the street. 
 
 "You do with me what you like. I have not 
 the strength to remonstrate." 
 
 "Why should you, when it is for your good? 
 It is so pleasant now that we shall take a little 
 stroll and sit under our favorite hawthorn tree. 
 The soft atmosphere, the flowers, the quiet, 
 charming streets will enliven your drooping 
 spirits." 
 
 Grace did not answer her companion, but 
 walked on with downcast eyes. 
 
 "Here we are at your cousin s house. Have 
 you seen her to-day?" 
 
 "No, let us walk a little faster so that we can 
 get out of the dust." 
 
 "Dust," exclaimed Mary, "there is none. You 
 forget it rained last night. Shall we stop for 
 Letltia?" 
 
 "No," returned Grace, tremblingly, "I do not 
 wish to see her."
 
 264 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT : 
 
 "There is a window open there. I wish I 
 could look in and see if she is there." 
 
 "Mary," cried Grace, "if you do not come on 
 I shall turn back. I do not wish to see any one, 
 I tell you." 
 
 "Well, well, come on, dear; you cannot see 
 much through that veil and none can see you." 
 
 Neither spoke, but walked on until they found 
 themselves under the old hawthorn tree, when 
 Mary said: "How thankful I am for this little 
 bench. Sit down ; remove your veil, dear. No 
 one will see you here." 
 
 Grace sat down and the tears sprang to her 
 eyes. This was the favorite resting place of La- 
 valle. Not so very long ago this tree had shel 
 tered her and her affianced husband. He had 
 told her, though he loved the pearly whiteness of 
 her cheeks, yet, by autumn, when she would be 
 his happy bride, her cheeks should be as red as 
 the clustering berries would one day be on this 
 old, stunted hawthorn tree. The memory of 
 those happy times came to her like a dream. 
 
 "Dear Grace," resumed Mary, "do not grieve 
 so. With all your jewels, laces and velvets are 
 you not happy? Or have you come to the con 
 clusion that earthly things lose their freshness? 
 What has become of the beautiful rings you al 
 ways wore?" and Mary, for the first time, ob 
 served her friend s hands, and saw through the 
 lace mitts that the fingers lacked the sparkling 
 jewels. 
 
 "I left them at home," returned her compan 
 ion carelessly, yet becoming crimson. "I do 
 not care for them any more."
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 265 
 
 "Then you must have some serious trouble, 
 dear Grace. It is now that you feel the want of 
 the comfort of our holy religion." 
 
 "It will not give me what I want; I seek only 
 a balm for my wounded heart." 
 
 "Those who are under its blessed influence re 
 ceive that and it can be derived from no other 
 source." 
 
 "In what way?" demanded Grace, eagerly. 
 
 "Confession alone will relieve your wounded 
 spirit." 
 
 "Confession I consider one of the peculiar and 
 hateful observances of the Catholic religion. To 
 lay open the heart with its hideous lacerations, 
 to confide in another, a stranger who is not in 
 sympathy with one s feelings, to reveal thoughts 
 which are concealed within the innermost re 
 cesses of the soul, delicate as the breath of a 
 zephyr, is to me a profanation. I mean nothing 
 personal. I have only said what I earnestly feel." 
 
 "I am not at all angry. But, clear Grace, I 
 must tell you you have a mistaken view of con 
 fession. It is heaven s own dew sent to moisten 
 the parched deserts over which man has to travel 
 in his earthly pilgrimage. To unfold our sor 
 rows mitigates them, to unburden our secrets is 
 balsam to our souls." 
 
 "This institution of Roman Catholicism, by 
 which all our affections, passions, joys and sor 
 rows are laid bare, appears to me an odious 
 tyranny." 
 
 "It is an essential observance constituted by 
 God to alleviate the misery and guide the pas-
 
 266 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 sions of poor, deluded man. How many a poor 
 mortal borne down with misery and oppression, 
 not knowing which way to take, has gone with 
 weary steps and fainting heart to one of these 
 holy men and told him the cause of his distress ; 
 the priest, with paternal advice and divine in 
 spiration, guides him and he comes out of the 
 confessional with beaming eyes and throbbing 
 heart, thanking God for having made so fine a 
 provision for his wants as this rite affords." 
 
 "Hush!" said Grace. "Can order come out of 
 the chaos of my ideas?" 
 
 "What could give you more comfort," con 
 tinued Mary, "than to pour into some sympathiz 
 ing ear the story of your troubles and rely for 
 guidance on some good, pure and holy person?" 
 
 "According to your explanation, I should not 
 find it inquisitorial or analytic, but tender, com 
 passionate, circumspect." 
 
 "Grace," said Mary, as her face lighted up 
 with a glow akin to enthusiasm, "is light break 
 ing through the darkness of your thoughts? 
 Would you embrace it?" 
 
 "Have I been groping in the dark?" 
 
 "Think, Grace, of the trials and temptations to 
 which the saints were subjected before their con 
 version, and they were all the better for them. 
 They came out of the furnace like refined gold ; 
 purified of the dross. Many and many have suf 
 fered martyrdom for our blessed religion, some 
 were canonized. And you are near salvation ; 
 turn not from it," added Mary, earnestly. 
 
 "Mary, I am weary. Let us go home. Mother 
 will be uneasy at my absence."
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 267 
 
 When the two friends wended their way home 
 ward the sun was sinking below the western 
 horizon, tipping the valley with purple and gold, 
 and one by one the starry host appeared.
 
 268 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 "Why, man," said Lavalle to Berkhoff, as he 
 met him in the corridor of the hotel, "why this 
 haste, this agitation?" 
 
 "Mrs. Silverbaum sent me word that my Re 
 becca is not feeling well. I must run, I have no 
 patience," and Berkhoff darted off with light 
 ning speed. 
 
 Lavalle retraced his steps to his rooms. "The 
 words, My Rebecca, " said he, "have acted upon 
 me like a shower bath. I have been delirious, 
 but all dizziness is gone, my head is clear," and 
 he pressed his hands to his brow. "I can laugh 
 now at the machinations. The fetters are 
 broken which for a few fleeting weeks riveted 
 my soul with a vise-like clasp, yet fetters that, in 
 the heat of passion, I thought golden. The spell 
 is over, the enchantment broken. I shall make 
 amends to my darling Grace with my life for 
 those weeks of wavering love and violated fidel 
 ity. My little violet overshadowed by a taller 
 and gaudier flower! I could weep tears of blood 
 for my honor and my faith. But, thank God, 
 there is no harm done. Nothing but idle words 
 spoken in moments of delusion. I must seek my 
 beloved Grace immediately. I have already 
 wasted too much time in this retrospection." 
 
 He passed before the mirror and, observing
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 269 
 
 his disheveled hair, went back, took his brush and 
 arranged it carefully. The parting of the hair, 
 the folding of the necktie, the adjusting of the 
 cuffs, were done with minute precision; they did 
 not betray the emotions raging within his soul. 
 Having completed his toilet to his satisfaction, 
 he took up his cane and left the room. He 
 walked along the hall in an abstracted manner, 
 when he unintentionally jostled rather violently 
 against a man. 
 
 "Hello ! a collision. Why the deuce, this con 
 cussion almost upset my gravity! Makes a fel 
 low feel queer in the cerebral regions," and Ar 
 nold rubbed his left hand slowly and composedly 
 across his forehead. Lavalle received the shock 
 like a veteran of war. He was going to apolo 
 gize and pass on with a word of recognition, 
 when he suddenly stopped. He became very 
 pale, and his respiration came and went in heavy 
 puffings. He did not articulate, but hissed forth 
 the words, "Where did you get that?" 
 
 "What do you mean?" and there stood Arnold, 
 with utmost sang froid, stroking his moustache 
 with his left hand, while an evil gleam leapt into 
 his eyes. 
 
 Lavalle with a fire of a volcano slumbering in 
 his bosom was furious at his nonchalance and 
 assumed ignorance. He seemed like "aegis-hear 
 ing Jove" when he spoke. "Beware, demon, how 
 you mock me. How came you in possession of 
 that ring on the little finger of your left hand? 
 The gold circle must have been enlarged, but 
 that peculiar setting I know. Answer me im 
 mediately."
 
 270 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 Not a flush rose to Arnold s face. The blood 
 coursed regularly through the proper channels 
 as he said, "Rather a peculiar question for you 
 to ask of me." 
 
 "Do not trifle with me, I warn you," replied 
 Lavalle, losing command over himself, while his 
 adversary remained cool. 
 
 "Mon cher ami, why this temper? I declare 
 I have never seen you act this way before. You 
 will arouse the inmates. Had not fortune fa 
 vored you at this present time, at the expense ol 
 some unlucky waiter crashing a lot of crockery, 
 you would have been overheard, and to be ex 
 planatory before the people might seriously com 
 promise the reputation of one," and now Ar 
 nold s voice was full of tenderness, "who is 
 dearer to me than life." 
 
 Lavalle, who was now alive to the fallacy of 
 his temper and peril of an exposure, made no re 
 ply. Arnold s closing sentence gave birth to a 
 fearful suspicion, which quenched the raging 
 fires and so stupefied him that he allowed Arnold 
 to take him by his arm to his room, place two 
 chairs, throw himself into one and tell him to be 
 seated in the other. 
 
 "I am seated now and waiting for an explana 
 tion," said Lavalle. 
 
 "You shall have it. I have on my finger this 
 diamond, whose luster would not pale by the side 
 of the famous Kohinoor, and though I need not, 
 shall not tell all I know of the history connected 
 with it, I value it not for its worth, which, though 
 great, is nothing in comparison to that of the 
 donor. I hold it above all gems, because it pro-
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 271 
 
 cures me earthly happiness. It brings me a 
 heart for whose slightest pulsation I would risk 
 heaven and earth, pull Jove from his throne, 
 pitch Vulcan into the sea, take the trident from 
 Neptune and send destruction into Mount Olym 
 pus." 
 
 "Ha, ha," laughed Lavalle ironically, "how 
 easy to annihilate imaginary powers." 
 
 "Never mind ridicule. She will be mine soon, 
 is mine now in promise, and is doubly precious 
 because I snatched her from another s arms. I 
 love her wildly, madly, and would destroy any 
 thing and everything as I do this," and Arnold, 
 taking his cane, shivered it into fragments and 
 sent them flying through the open window, re 
 gardless of the pedestrians below. 
 
 As Lavalle divined who that person might be, 
 every word spoken by Arnold was like a funeral 
 pall thrown on his bright hopes. The shock he 
 sustained by the unexpected necessity of doubt 
 ing the pure love and the good faith of his be 
 trothed so prostrated him that he barely had the 
 strength to ask, "The name of this girl?" 
 
 "Well, now, I believe it is not a general cus 
 tom to tell every one for the mere asking the 
 name of one s fiancee. The lovely girl gave me 
 the ring ; I could not squeeze it on my little fin 
 ger. She begged me to take it to Young s and 
 have the diamond reset in another circlet of gold 
 to fit mine. I had it done at once, and then 
 brought it to her, at the same time asking her to 
 put it on for me, which she did in a charming, 
 naive manner. Ah ! those delicate, soft fingers. 
 I feel their gentle, loving touch still," and
 
 272 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 Arnold closed his eyes in rapture, as if to enjoy 
 over again those delicious moments. After a 
 few seconds he unclosed them and said: "But I 
 don t care if I do transgress the rules for once 
 and tell you. You are a sort of confidential 
 friend, you know, and therefore will rejoice in 
 my happiness. The name of my affianced is 
 Grace Feld." With a mocking, exulting laugh, 
 he sprang to the door and hastily left the build 
 ing. 
 
 So overcome was Lavalle by this revelation 
 though from the commencement of Arnold s talk 
 he imagined, yet fondly hoped, he might be mis 
 taken that for the moment he could only moan, 
 "Faithless as Cressid, faithless as Cressid." In 
 a little while more the leering, jeering face of 
 Arnold, his mocking tone, his ringing, defiant 
 laugh, came floating back to him. "Where is the 
 villain?" said he, looking around, "I wish he 
 were here so I could throttle him or force him to 
 retract. As Asmodeus murdered the seven hus 
 bands of Sara, so could I murder any number of 
 men who dare unjustly attack the fidelity and 
 truthfulness of Grace to me. She cannot be un 
 faithful, but I cannot account for that ring. 
 That diamond I gave her, and if his words are 
 true my faith in all womankind will be gone, my 
 beautiful dream of life shattered." Sweet mem 
 ories of other days pleaded with Lavalle not to 
 condemn Grace unheard. His soul, sick with 
 fear, still cried out, "My Grace must be innocent 
 as her whole life has been. I am a fool, imposed 
 upon by the words of a rascal. I shall go and 
 investigate. I am sure my little girl s character
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 273 
 
 will stand out brighter than ever. She is under 
 a cloud now, but every cloud has a silver lining. 
 If Arnold has spoken untruthfully of her noth 
 ing but his blood can atone for my wounded 
 honor." 
 
 So Lavalle proceeded at a rapid pace to the 
 jeweler, Young s. There was in fact only one 
 establishment of the kind in the place, and he 
 had been there. He had never purchased any 
 thing very valuable from Young, but was con 
 tinually buying a souvenir for this one or that 
 one, so that he had come to be regarded as a 
 good customer. This fondness for jewelry was 
 one of his weaknesses. 
 
 "Good-morning, Mr. Young," said Lavalle, on 
 entering the store. 
 
 "Good-morning, sir. Fine day, but a little 
 warm, take a seat," returned Mr. Young, with a 
 peculiarly obliging and friendly smile. 
 
 "I think I shall," added Lavalle, not slow to 
 comply with the solicitation. "If it is warm, 
 we still have much for which to thank the 
 weather." 
 
 "For instance what?" 
 
 "When we are lazy and do not wish to think 
 or our supply of conversation is limited, it fur 
 nishes us a topic to talk about," said Lavalle, in 
 dolently. 
 
 "Yes, yes," replied Young, slightly blushing, 
 "It s like love, ever old yet ever new. " 
 
 "Oh, ah, true! Have you anything new in 
 diamonds ?" 
 
 "No, sir; the demand for such precious and 
 expensive stones is very light in this section of
 
 274 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 the country. In fact, so much so that if I had 
 the rose-colored diamond," said the jeweler, fa 
 cetiously, "I could leave it where it belongs, in 
 continual darkness. There would be no fear of 
 its losing its color by the inquiries to see it. I 
 have here two pretty diamond rings, which I 
 would sell under cost because they are not ap 
 preciated. I can sell any number of gold sets, 
 bracelets, rings with colored glass, crystal trin 
 kets, etc. But when it comes to diamonds, the 
 few who buy send to St. Louis for them; they 
 don t give me a call." He took out of the glass 
 case a tray of rings and showed them to Lavalle. 
 
 "This is a very clear looking crystal," re 
 joined Lavalle admiringly. 
 
 "By the by, I reset a diamond yesterday for a 
 gentleman. The circlet of gold was too small for 
 his finger, so I made a larger hoop of gold, but 
 placed the stone precisely as it orginally was. It 
 was of extraordinary size, a regular beauty ; one 
 that could have been placed without disgrace by 
 the side of Mr. Coster s display at the famous 
 Paris Exposition." 
 
 "From whom did it come?" 
 
 "From Mr. Arnold; how he came by it I can 
 not tell. These lecturers are sometimes fortune s 
 favorites and have valuable gems given them by 
 friends ; oftentimes by fair ones, too. These men 
 of eloquence win their way so easily, though 
 their hearts are often less noble than their 
 words." Thus had the loquacious jeweler in a 
 breath confirmed Arnold s statement the cir 
 cumstantial evidence was growing frightfully 
 convicting.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 275 
 
 "I shall not buy anything to-day. I have made 
 an appointment," said Lavalle, glancing at his 
 watch. "I must be going." 
 
 "Not yet," mentally exclaimed Lavalle, "shall 
 I judge her guilty. No, not guilty if the evi 
 dence came from the archangel Raphael. The 
 condemnation must come from her own lips. 
 How my heart quakes with fear at the testimony. 
 Grace must not alone be as faithful as Oriano is 
 represented, but, like Caesar s wife, must be 
 above suspicion. Why did I not marry her im 
 mediately after my arrival?" 
 
 The faster Lavalle walked, the faster flew his 
 thoughts, which were suddenly brought to a halt 
 by being confronted with Mr. Feld s house. The 
 scent of the shrubbery, the singing of the birds, 
 the splashing of the fountains, composed his agi 
 tated spirit. He walked up to the front door; 
 put his hand on it, which yielded to his touch. 
 He went into the hall with his hat in his hand 
 and gave a knock at the parlor door, "Come in," 
 said a low, plaintive voice. The echo struck sadly 
 on his ear. 
 
 Lavalle walked in, and there was Grace on a 
 low ottoman, reclining her head on the sofa. She 
 was dressed in simple white dimity, neatly 
 trimmed with valenciennes lace; necklace, ear 
 rings and bracelets of coral set off this plain but 
 becoming attire. She was so white, so still, she 
 scarcely seemed to breathe. His heart was seized 
 with a spasm for his neglect, and a whispering 
 guilt at hers held them both momentarily dumb. 
 She had not seen him since the hypothecation of 
 the jewels.
 
 276 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 One, two, three strides, and Lavalle was be 
 fore Grace. "I am here, my darling, to atone 
 for a few days of inattention" weeks he should 
 have said. "I know not how it was brought 
 about. I am a barbarian, an ingrate. A life 
 long of devotion and love, with no secrets be 
 tween us, do I offer in expiation of my crime ; 
 for crime it is to leave one so sweet and fair as 
 you. Come," and he looked beseechingly, "I 
 shall be all candor. Hark ! listen, let no one but 
 you hear my humiliating confession. I have 
 been on a dangerous precipice, but not beyond 
 it. I retreated in time, only taking a few glances 
 at the bewitching chasm below. And now I am 
 back." He held out his arms with an imploring 
 gesture. 
 
 Grace, shuddering at his being saved from a 
 danger which appeared to her more horrible than 
 words could paint, momentarily forgot her woe, 
 rose from her seat and sank into his arms. 
 
 "Come, darling, sit on the sofa beside me and 
 let me see you look up in my eyes. Give me your 
 dear little soft hands," and Lavalle caressed them 
 gently. 
 
 "You are forgiven as I hope to be forgiven 
 when I die. Do not worry yourself any more 
 about it. All you must do is to promise me never 
 again to go near that dangerous abyss," rejoined 
 Grace, thinking only of his distress. 
 
 "I solemnly declare by all that is holy never in 
 my life to go near that perilous place." 
 
 Thus by great tact these two had avoided men 
 tioning Letitia s name. They had not even indi 
 cated her by the feminine gender, but simply the
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 277 
 
 neuter. She was a fearful, frightful spot, a 
 thing to be as much dreaded as hydrophobia. 
 
 "My modest little flower," said Lavalle, fondly, 
 "your fragrance and freshness will never die. 
 My love shall always keep you blooming like a 
 rose." 
 
 "Your goodness, William, exceeds all bounds," 
 responded Grace, gratefully. 
 
 "My love, please do not talk of goodness. You 
 look pale to-day, but the corals well become your 
 pearly face. Happiness will soon bring the flush 
 to your cheek. Your hands, darling, look so 
 white and are so finely shaped." 
 
 "William, I painted such a pretty little picture 
 last week. I wish to get it and let you see it." 
 
 "Not now; I do not wish any prettier picture 
 than you are. What was I looking at?" 
 
 "I am sure I do not remember, William." 
 
 "Do not tax your memory, my angel. I know, 
 it was your lovely hands. Nothing is a greater 
 mistake than for women to wear rings on ugly 
 ones. It only renders them more conspicuous. 
 But rings are made to adorn such hands as 
 yours. You must have been absent-minded this 
 morning, as you did not put on your rings." 
 
 "I was thinking of you, William." 
 
 "I am happy to know, my precious, that you 
 care so much for me; but you must wear the 
 rings. I like to see your emerald surrounded 
 with its island of diamonds; your solitaire flash 
 ing and emitting a thousand rays of light as you 
 throw your hands about," said he, playfully it 
 was the playfulness of the lion.
 
 278 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "You naughty, charming man," responded 
 Grace. "You are so fond of sparkling things." 
 
 Lavalle was a little irritated at this uninten 
 tional thrust, and replied, "Yes, I like sparkle, 
 whether it is in women, wine or jewels." 
 
 "Ah ! then there is no hope for poor me," re 
 joined she, quickly. 
 
 "Yes, there is. You will be under my tuition 
 in every way a brilliant woman. I have no fear 
 for you. But go and put on the rings, Grace." 
 
 "To-morrow ; some other time will do." 
 
 "The rings, the rings," continued Lavalle, ner 
 vously. "Be so kind as to instantly favor me 
 with the sight of that solitaire for which I paid 
 a fortune to a Brazilian merchant, and a large 
 sum to an Amsterdam lapidary to cut and polish. 
 Come, put on the sparkler." 
 
 "Ah!" responded Grace, sadly. "My heart 
 feels little for jewels in these times," and then, 
 with a smile, "all I care for is the return of your 
 love. Why should I be concerned about any 
 thing else?" 
 
 "I thank you, darling; but just bring out the 
 jewels. I desire to look at all of them. A gen 
 tleman showed me a solitaire diamond ring which 
 resembled yours, and he boasted that there was 
 no stone to be found in this town so beautiful 
 as his. I thought yours equally handsome and 
 told him so. Come, gratify me, and let me see if 
 my opinion was correct." 
 
 "Oh, let the jewels one and all rest on their 
 velvet beds," said Grace entreatingly, and she 
 turned pale, so pale. 
 
 Lavalle flushed. This hesitation provoked him
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 279 
 
 and confirmed his horrible suspicions. "A 
 truce," said he, "to this idle folly. Bring the 
 solitaire, bring all the diamonds. I wish to gaze 
 upon their brilliant light." 
 
 "Well, of course, if you insist upon it I shall 
 get them." 
 
 "Yes, I do insist." replied he, with some irri 
 tation which he could not conceal. 
 
 Grace rose and with a quick, elastic step pro 
 ceeded to the middle of the room; ah, she would 
 get the diamonds ; what a weight from Lavalle s 
 heart. She was innocent! He was on the point 
 of crying out, "Come back, my darling," when, 
 with a sudden, assumed pettishness, she turned 
 and said, "No, I will not bring them to you now ; 
 it will spoil you. It would be yielding too much 
 to grant your slightest wish." 
 
 "It is a great wish, Grace. It is of vast im 
 portance to me," pleaded Lavalle. 
 
 "Submit to my gentle denial; you are a love, 
 and I know you will. There is nothing of the 
 despot about you." 
 
 Lavalle was far too discriminating not to see 
 through this shallow device. He was agitated 
 and indignant almost beyond control. This girl, 
 apparently all candor, all innocence, all good 
 ness, to resort to such cruel deception bewildered 
 him. She not only did wrong and told a false 
 hood, but was ready with twenty more plausible 
 untruths to maintain the first one. 
 
 He calmed his angry passions as well as he 
 could, and quietly said, "When on that blessed 
 day, dear Grace, you will take the sacred name
 
 280 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 of wife, will you not consent to love and obey 
 me?" 
 
 "I shall, William; I shall. I promise you when 
 that day comes to obey you in all things, but not 
 now. I must not," and the blue eyes of Grace 
 were like lakes in their tears. 
 
 "Why not say like Vashti unto Ahasuerus, I 
 must not, cannot, shall not. Mark me, Grace, I 
 can punish, too." 
 
 "Oh, I cannot," said Grace in a broken voice. 
 "Have mercy and do not press this mat 
 ter." 
 
 "I say I must see them," vociferated Lavalle, 
 hoarse with anger and pain. 
 
 "I beseech your mercy and pity," and Grace 
 sank on her knees before him. 
 
 "Mercy, you piteously cry! What mercy are 
 you showing me, you false one? You are tor 
 turing me with red hot irons, searing my warm 
 flesh. Where my heart is not bleeding it is 
 crisping; my blood feels on fire. What a chem 
 ist you are! This is my ultimatum the dia 
 monds or my eternal hatred," and Lavalle sank 
 into a chair overcome with emotion. At this 
 juncture Mrs. Feld, who was in the adjoining 
 room and overheard most of the conversation, 
 came in with a pleasant smile, "My dear William,
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 28oA 
 
 so happy to see you. I hope you have been well. 
 I was going to look for you myself if you had 
 not put in an appearance to-day." 
 
 Lavalle looked angrily at her and bowed 
 stiffly. "Quite well, madam. I hope you will 
 advise your daughter to see things in their proper 
 light. I wish to see her jewels. For some un 
 known reason, she will not grant my re 
 quest." 
 
 "Grace, dear, why don t you please Mr. La 
 valle? Bring the jewels, I am sure they belong 
 to him," said Mrs. Feld frigidly. 
 
 Grace, bewildered, not knowing what to do or 
 what she was saying, wrung her hands, crying, 
 "I cannot." 
 
 "Of course you cannot," rejoined Lavalle. 
 "You faithless girl, Arnold wears your solitaire 
 ring on his finger. I should not wonder but 
 that he has all the jewels in his possession. What 
 frightful demon made you do this thing? Con 
 fess you gave him the ring." 
 
 Grace went up to Lavalle, laid her hands on 
 his shoulder, and said, "Believe me, I never gave 
 Arnold any ring or any of the jewels, but dire 
 misfortune compelled me to part with them." 
 
 "Away to the deepest pit of Hades," and La-
 
 28oB THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 valle maddened at what he heard, comprehended 
 nothing. He only pictured what a humiliated ob 
 ject he must appear in Arnold s eyes and wanted 
 no further explanation. "Away, you miserable 
 girl," and he shook her off violently as if she 
 were an asp. 
 
 "Forgive us," cried Mrs. Feld, who was now 
 thoroughly frightened at the man s wrath. "I 
 brought Grace into this trouble. At least forgive 
 her, she only did what I told her to do." 
 
 "Forgiveness, you ask! Give me back my 
 wounded honor. I entrusted her with that and 
 she has robbed me of it. I swear by the eternal 
 God that I herewith cast her off and renounce 
 her forever," and Lavalle with a stride of a 
 maniac, left the room without once turning 
 round. 
 
 With a low cry Grace sank in a swoon into 
 her mother s arms. Mrs. Feld laid her tenderly 
 on the sofa, wrung her hands, sobbed bitterly 
 and said: 
 
 "Henry, what have we done? Heaven help 
 us." She chafed her daughter s hands and brow 
 and applied the most pungent essences to her nos 
 trils. It was long ere life came slowly strug 
 gling back and then she fell into convul 
 sions.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 281 
 
 Lavalle took advantage of a passing steamer 
 and left the town. "Grace," he mentally ex 
 claimed, "you are hideous in your ingratitude; 
 black and false in your faith and in your Judas 
 kiss. You say you have not given the diamonds 
 to Arnold, but parted with them ! How could 
 you how dare you ! May God grant that the 
 pangs of remorse may overtake you and pursue 
 you through life." 
 
 Letitia saw Lavalle from her w-indow rushing 
 by, and his agitation convinced her that some 
 thing unusual must have occurred. She had no 
 time to intercept him, as he had turned the cor 
 ner ere she reached the gate. "Aha!" said she, 
 "Breakers ahead, now for my sails to go over 
 the rough waters, while the waves engulf the 
 other little craft. To-morrow the victory may be 
 mine!" Letitia felt all the confidence in herself 
 that her words implied. To-morrow !
 
 282 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 CHAPTER XXV. 
 
 On the day of Lavalle s departure Mr. Feld 
 came home in the evening somewhat earlier than 
 usual. The quietness that pervaded the house, 
 the low murmuring of the domestics as they 
 passed to and fro, struck him with a new terror. 
 Trouble and financial difficulties so beset him 
 that he imagined that no one was ever tortured 
 as he. This silence was too much in conformity 
 with his own melancholy thoughts to be agree 
 able. In analogous cases contrasts are better 
 than accords, as in discussions opposition is more 
 attractive than assent. 
 
 "Ton my word," said Mr. Feld, "I don t 
 know what is the meaning of this," and he ran 
 upstairs to his wife s room. "Confound it, where 
 is Ruth? I suppose with Grace. I declare, I 
 don t like to see that poor child with her eyes 
 full of tears, but I will have to go after Ruth." 
 He walked along the hall in the direction of 
 Grace s apartment when a figure glided out, say 
 ing: "Hush!" accompanied by a warning ges 
 ture of admonition. 
 
 "What is the matter?" said Mr. Feld in a 
 frightened tone. 
 
 "Come with me to my room, Henry," said 
 Mrs. Feld, drawing his arm in hers. 
 
 "Now come, Ruth, don t keep me in hot water 
 all night."
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 283 
 
 "Oh, Henry," she cried, "We are ruined." 
 
 "We have been expecting that for a good 
 while," returned Mr. Feld, grimly. 
 
 "But Lavalle has thrown off Grace, and is 
 probably already out of town. Did any steamer 
 pass to-day?" 
 
 "Two, not one; and as for trains, they go 
 every day." 
 
 "Then he is gone, I know, for he acted like 
 mad." 
 
 "Why?" 
 
 "The jewels." 
 
 "Did you not explain matters to him? Why 
 did not Grace beg him to forgive her?" de 
 manded Mr. Feld, sternly. 
 
 "It was of no use to talk. He would not listen. 
 He thinks Arnold has her solitaire ring; that he 
 has all her jewels. He has not, has he?" 
 
 "What do I know? How can I know any 
 thing about these things?" rejoined Mr. Feld in 
 a dazed way. 
 
 "Who shall know, then?" 
 
 "Ruth, leave me. No, no, Ruth, I mean stay 
 with me. I need you now. Everything turns 
 from me but you." 
 
 "Why should I leave you?" said Mrs. Feld, 
 throwing herself into her husband s arms. "I 
 am your wife." 
 
 "True, true your place is by my side until I 
 die, even if I carrv you down, down, down?" 
 asseverated Mr. Feld. 
 
 "I am your wife," reiterated Mrs. Feld. "I 
 will always be your wife." 
 
 "I am worn out, Ruth ; I never had a friend."
 
 284 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "Why did you not make more of a friend of 
 my brother, Joseph? He does not know how to 
 make money, but he is good, kind and just." 
 
 "I never liked him, but I have always treated 
 him well because he is your brother. He has 
 never said anything to me about my habits, but 
 it always seemed as if he wanted to, and it wor 
 ried me. We are both restless when together. 
 But Grace, poor Grace." 
 
 "If I could only live over that night again," 
 groaned Mr. Feld, "I would not do as I had 
 done." 
 
 "If I could only live over my past life," 
 moaned Mr. Feld. 
 
 "Don t grieve so." 
 
 "Ah ! my Ruth, many times have I, who should 
 have dried your tears, made you cry and filled 
 your heart with bitterness. Can you forgive 
 me?" 
 
 "You have always been tender and good. You 
 have nothing but the diamond business to blame 
 yourself for." 
 
 "But that is everything. It comes from 
 my drinking, my gambling, from my own mis 
 erable self. You can t comfort me. I am more 
 broken-hearted than our captive ancestors, who 
 hung their harps on the willow trees of Baby 
 lon. I have lost everything. Cry on, Ruth, cry 
 on, it will do you good. My child, my child," 
 and this man, once so strong, wept in his agony. 
 These tears were wrung from his heart and 
 should have been as red as blood. 
 
 "I must see Grace," said Mr. Feld, suddenly.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 285 
 
 "But Grace is sick and you had better wait 
 until morning." 
 
 "No, no. I must see her now, no matter how 
 sick she is." 
 
 "But she is delirious once in a while. Do 
 wait," urged Mrs. Feld. 
 
 "Don t torment me. Get up and come along. 
 How horrible! If Grace should live she will 
 curse me; if she should die God will do so." 
 
 "Don t talk so. You don t know our gentle, 
 patient, loving child. She will not say anything 
 you will not like to hear." 
 
 "Not in words, but her eyes will follow 
 me everywhere. They will seem to speak and 
 say, Give me back my love. Come, I say." Mr. 
 Feld s stern, authoritative way left his wife no 
 alternative but to obey. A few steps brought 
 them into the chamber of their darling child. 
 
 Grace lay on her bed muttering like Enoch Ar- 
 den, "Cast away and lost." A deep scarlet flush 
 was on each cheek and her eyes had dark rings 
 around them. One hand lay over the counter 
 pane, its whiteness and delicacy enhanced by 
 the ruffle of soft lace that encircled it. Mr. Feld 
 took hold of that burning hand and kissed it. 
 She gazed at him with a wild, feverish look, and 
 withdrew it with a shudder. 
 
 "Grace, darling, don t you know your poor 
 father? Won t you speak to me?" 
 
 "Is it you, dear William? Thank God you are 
 back again, I will tell you the secret. Hark! let 
 no one hear. Come closer. I pledged the jewels 
 to save my father s honor. Do not tell Arnold. 
 He would take me from you. Do you know I
 
 286 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 have prayed incessantly for you to come back 
 and God has answered my prayer. William, if 
 you had not come back to me I know I should 
 have died. You have saved me," and she clung 
 to Mr. Feld, at the same time expressing her af 
 fection for Lavalle in the most endearing terms. 
 
 "Grace, child, it is your father, who loves you 
 more than life. Look at me. You know me, 
 dear, don t you?" 
 
 "Of course I know my father, who induced me 
 to do an unworthy and base action, but he is not 
 here now. You cannot deceive me," and she 
 spoke with all the cunning and positive knowing 
 of the sick. 
 
 "Henry," said Mrs. Feld in a low voice, "you 
 must leave the room. This excitement does her 
 harm and she needs quiet. After she has had a 
 good sleep, which I think she will have to-night, 
 you can come to see her. She does not know 
 what she is saying now. I will stay with her." 
 
 Mr. Feld left the room with a quick step. All 
 his hopes of future happiness were now com 
 pletely dead. From no star in the firmament did 
 one friendly ray of light beam for him. Dark 
 ness surrounded him and out of it rose men 
 acing phantoms to drive him to despair.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 287 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 "Good-morning, Mr. Everard," said Mr. Feld, 
 walking into the lawyer s office and taking off 
 his hat. 
 
 "Glad to see you. Have not seen you for 
 some time," answered Everard, a little nerv 
 ously. 
 
 "My business keeps me tied down; it is almost 
 as bad as love-making. It tires one to talk over 
 the same words without any sense fifty times a 
 day. Love made Lavalle have a bad headache, 
 so he has gone down the river for a few days. 
 Only for the benefit of his health, you know," 
 said Mr. Feld, sharply. 
 
 "I hope so." 
 
 "What do you mean by that ?" 
 
 "Mr. Feld, I heard that Mr. Lavalle left yes 
 terday on the steamer." 
 
 "What else do the good people say?" 
 
 "That he left, never to return," said Everard, 
 candidly. 
 
 "It s a lie ; I say so," said Feld, excitedly. 
 
 "You know best. Reports generally grow in 
 many ways. So pay no attention to them." 
 
 "You are right, Everard. You may come 
 around to my office to-morrow on business. I 
 am going to take a short trip and when I am 
 gone if anything should require a lawyer, I want 
 you to be engaged."
 
 288 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "Well, Mr. Feld, I do not attend to much com 
 mercial business unless it is for a friend." 
 
 "Do you think I stand like your friend Berk- 
 hoff? His creditors are here. He has failed." 
 
 "I do not know anything about your affairs." 
 
 "Very well; I tell you, if I was in BerkhofFs 
 situation I would kill myself. I would not let 
 the world have the pleasure of gloating over my 
 misfortunes." 
 
 "But that would be cowardly. That instinct, 
 that fear, that natural law of self-preservation, 
 which manifests itself in the highest and lowest 
 creation, causes one to reflect whether it is pos 
 sible for anyone to commit suicide without being 
 temporarily insane." 
 
 "I think that s the point of view from which 
 the happy and prosperous look at it, but I tell 
 you, man, it takes courage to face death volun 
 tarily." 
 
 "I think this way: If a man is alone he should 
 be strong enough to battle with troubles ; it 
 would be unmanly and sheer feebleness for him 
 to yield to despair. And if a man have dear and 
 loving ties to bind him to this world and he 
 should commit suicide and leave them to strug 
 gle with the trials of life which he dare not 
 face, it is cowardly in the extreme." 
 
 "You forget that people pity a dead man, but 
 trample on a fallen one, and his family, too." 
 
 "A man should live if God is willing and en 
 deavor to retrieve his fallen fortune and lift up 
 his family. That should be his aim. Enough, 
 too, in my estimation, to incite any man to be 
 courageous and live. What does such a one
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 289 
 
 gain by rushing into death,, that deep, dark, 
 mysterious unknown state of which no one who 
 is or ever will be born can say it will be thus and 
 thus. Perhaps the veil is wisely drawn over it. 
 This darkness is the great cataract of the world s 
 vision, and no mortal oculist can remove it." 
 
 "That s very fine talk, Everard, but it don t 
 make troubles any lighter to bear. It seems to 
 me I heard a man say once that those wise men 
 of early times thought it honorable to kill one s 
 self." 
 
 "Yes, some of them did. In some instances 
 self-immolation was a part of their religion. 
 Sutteeism, in India, which was abolished by the 
 British Government, was a religious ordinance. 
 The prevailing opinion among the philosophers 
 of antiquity was that suicide was justifiable in 
 these three cases : First, it was practiced by those 
 who wished to avoid pain and personal suffering 
 of body and mind; secondly, when a person con 
 sidered the act as a necessary vindication of his 
 honor, and thirdly, when life was sacrificed as an 
 example to others, and " 
 
 "They were wise, then," interrupted Mr. Feld. 
 "Death wipes out everything." 
 
 "Wait a moment, my friend, and I shall show 
 you what they thought was not always right. 
 Well, for instance, if a person is afflicted with 
 an incurable disease and suffers unceasing tor 
 ture, with the prospect of long, dreary years 
 before him, do you think it requires any courage 
 to terminate his miserable earthly existence, to 
 renew it elsewhere in bliss or to reach total an 
 nihilation, as his belief may be?"
 
 290 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "I think it requires nerve," said Feld decidedly. 
 
 "Well, I do not. Felo de se in such an in 
 stance only exhibits the most abject cowardice; 
 an absolute want of belief in God and immor 
 tality." 
 
 "What are you going to do with the man who 
 does not believe in another life? You see he is 
 not afraid of punishment." 
 
 "There still remains the moral obligation he 
 owes to the Author of his being to leave to Him 
 the termination of that existence. Flavius Jo- 
 sephus, the Jewish historian, says: Self-murder 
 is a crime most remote from the common nature 
 of all animals and an instance of impiety against 
 our Creator/ " continued Everard. 
 
 "I don t care about all that. I want to know 
 what they did when they lost their honor. That 
 is another question. Ans\ver that." 
 
 "I shall," smiled Everard. "Cato comes down 
 to us with a great and unsullied reputation, but 
 would he have been less admired and revered 
 had he waited for the operation of nature and 
 not killed himself?" 
 
 "I don t know anything about the man. Just 
 tell me for w r hat he killed himself?" 
 
 "Wounded pride forbade him to live and wit 
 ness Caesar s (another great man) triumph and 
 probably be the recipient of his favors. Had 
 Cato lived until God had called him, and his 
 noble life been impervious to trials and suffer 
 ings which bend and warp the minds of ordinary 
 men, he would have been an illustration of virtue, 
 goodness and resignation for unborn millions." 
 
 "Was he a very wise man?"
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 291 
 
 "To be sure he was. He was a great states 
 man and philosopher." 
 
 "See here, don t tell that story to another man ; 
 he might go right off and kill himself. What 
 better can a man do than follow the example of 
 the wise and great? Ha! my friend, you are 
 caught. Speak on." 
 
 "I am not caught," returned Everard, coloring. 
 "It shows that the actions of the great and re 
 nowned are contagions ; therefore, such men arc 
 more culpable than the ignorant." 
 
 "But all are not great." 
 
 "Yes, we are, in a measure. I consider myself 
 greater than some, so do you. It takes a long 
 while to reach the lowest scale of humanity. So 
 we are all held up as models by some others." 
 
 "That may be true, but great men when they 
 fall come down from such a height that they 
 can t stand it at all. They give up immedi 
 ately." 
 
 "In many cases the greatness is only imagi 
 nary. Have you heard of Napoleon Bonaparte?" 
 
 "Yes, the man who took away the liberties and 
 gave liberties to the people of France," said 
 Feld. 
 
 "You may be right there. I do not mean that. 
 I refer to his power of enduring troubles." 
 
 "I can t see what he had to suffer. Every day 
 people have more trouble," said Feld angrily. 
 
 "And I tell you there are numbers of heroes 
 and heroines in all walks of life, but especially 
 among the poor and lowly." 
 
 "Well, then, what do you want to do with 
 Bonaparte ?"
 
 292 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "Think of him. When hurled from the zenith 
 of glory to the nadir of despair whose great 
 power built up an empire, created marshals, 
 made and unmade kings a captive in the hands 
 of his most bitter rival and enemy, England; 
 great, powerful England, who, in the person of 
 her officers stooped to vex and irritate the 
 mighty spirit of the fallen potentate, did he kill 
 himself?" 
 
 "Well, what of it?" 
 
 "He was a hero and an emperor by his own 
 unrivalled genius. He exhibited to the world the 
 grandeur of his soul, submitting and enduring 
 such petty ills as must have sadly and woefully 
 torn his mighty heart. Think of him as one will, 
 a mighty conqueror, a stern, resolute, relentless 
 man, trampling on nations and individuals, sacri 
 ficing their best blood to his inordinate love of 
 power, or as the cruel husband, tearing from his 
 heart the noble and sweet Josephine, all in a 
 kind of mad fury to gratify his unsatiable am 
 bition ; view him immeasurably high or inimitably 
 cruel and grasping, he certainly was great, be 
 cause he resisted suicide." 
 
 "You are a lawyer and make things appear 
 just as you want them." 
 
 "But truths are truths. That man 2 who when 
 the elements of nature and the resources of man 
 kind are combined against him, can calmly fold 
 his hands, bow his head and say: Thy will be 
 done, he is the greatest of all heroes." 
 
 "Everard," said Berkhoff, rushing in without 
 ceremony, "I want you. Come over to my store 
 this instant; please do."
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 293 
 
 Mr. Feld took his hat and walked home. He 
 never raised his head until he found himself in 
 his bedroom. "Ruth is not here," muttered he. 
 "She is with Grace, then. I am weak. I have 
 no strength, otherwise a little powder and a ball 
 would send my soul probably to rest or possibly 
 to misery, what then? My family will be saved 
 from disgrace. I am a ruined man every way 
 in business, in honor, my child s happiness gone 
 there is nothing left me but to die. Let me be 
 brave and do my work. My whole life is now 
 passing before me. Horrors ! tne ugly hours 
 stay the longest and seem plainer than the others. 
 This won t do. I must take some brandy to 
 steady my nerves," and he went to the closet 
 wherein he had concealed a bottle of liquor and 
 drank from it a goodly portion. He then fum 
 bled in his pocket, took out a pencil, tore a piece 
 of paper from his memorandum book and wrote 
 the following lines: 
 
 Dear Ruth : 
 
 Tired and heart-broken I am going to take 
 my own life. I give it cheerfully, knowing that 
 it is for the good of you and my dear, dutiful 
 daughter. It is the only offering I can make 
 you, my dear wife, for your long years of suf 
 fering and love. When Grace is well, smooth 
 over to her my faults, grave as they have been. 
 The world will drop a tear of pity on the sui 
 cide s grave ; there is no pity for the man who 
 lives and has disgraced his family. In thought 
 I give you and Grace one last parting kiss_ I
 
 294 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 write with tears. Oh, how bitter to write thus. 
 Good-bye. Your 
 
 HENRY. 
 
 Mr. Feld laid the note on the table, took more 
 brandy and as he drank it said: "My life long 
 enemy is at last my friend." He took out of 
 his pocket a pistol, examined it minutely, care 
 fully cocked it, turned it towards himself and 
 pulled the fatal trigger. Though he never studied 
 anatomy, his aim was good, the ball piercing his 
 heart. 
 
 "Great heaven! what was that?" cried Mrs. 
 Feld, as the report sounded through the sick 
 room, causing Grace to start up in her bed, pale 
 and frightened, gaze around in a bewildered way 
 and sink back half fainting on her pillow. 
 
 "Here, get out of my way," screamed Mrs. 
 Feld frantically to the affrighted servants who, 
 startled by the reverberation, came running into 
 the hall. 
 
 "Hannah, Hannah!" cried Mrs. Feld to one 
 of the domestics, "open this door, I cannot. It 
 must be locked," and she stood helplessly wring 
 ing her hands. 
 
 "It is not locked," said Hannah, as the door 
 opened easily. "I had better go in with you." 
 
 "Hannah, my husband !" There lay Mr. Feld 
 on the floor, the pistol by his side. His brow 
 was placid, his mouth almost smiling; for the 
 idea that the deed he was going to do was for the 
 benefit of his wife and child cheered him on his 
 dreary way. 
 
 Hannah went to the door and said to the
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 295 
 
 other domestics: "One of you run for a physi 
 cian and another for Mr. Rheinberg," then she 
 quietly closed the door and went back to Mrs. 
 Feld. 
 
 "He is cold, icy cold," said Mrs. Feld shud- 
 deringly. "This touch chills me to the marrow. 
 See his precious blood," she cried, as she tore 
 open his vest. "Hannah, Hannah, I am sink 
 ing," and she sank down insensible by his side. 
 
 "Here is a note on the table," said Hannah. "I 
 will put that in my pocket. I have not been liv 
 ing in this family ever since they came to this 
 town for nothing. If madam gets well she shall 
 have it, if not I will read it first and if no harm 
 is in it I will give it to Miss Grace. It can t 
 be anything good in it, otherwise he would not 
 have shot himself. I guess I will call some of 
 them to help me as long as this strong camphor 
 that I am rubbing her with so hard don t do her 
 any good." 
 
 "Hannah, what are you doing; what is the 
 matter?" said Mr. Rheinberg, coming in, fol 
 lowed by his wife and daughter. 
 
 "Terrible, terrible," returned Hannah. "Come 
 help me to carry Mrs. Feld to another room." 
 
 With the aid of Mrs. Rheinberg and Letitia, 
 who were ready to act the part of good Samari 
 tans, she was quickly removed and placed on a 
 bed. 
 
 "He is dead," said Dr. Harriot, on entering 
 the room and glancing at Mr. Feld, "still I shall 
 examine him carefully. Let us move him to the 
 bed. It is useless to search for the ball, as his
 
 296 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 heart has ceased to beat. I suppose there will 
 have to be an inquest." 
 
 "Can t he be buried without it? It jars on my 
 nerves; pains me to think of it," answered Mr. 
 Rheinberg. 
 
 "I think not. Poor unfortunate man. What 
 could have induced him to commit such a fright 
 ful deed?" 
 
 "Business troubles, I think. My poor sister. 
 Come into the other room, Doctor, and see her." 
 
 "Dr. Harriot," exclaimed Mrs. Rheinberg ex 
 citedly, "is my poor sister-in-law dead? She 
 does not seem to breathe." 
 
 "Her pulse is fluttering feebly," said the physi 
 cian, upon examination. "We must now do our 
 best to fan back the spark of life. Here, rub her 
 vigorously while I shall give her a few drops of 
 this elixir," said he, taking a small vial out of 
 his pocket. "Right, girl, to have the spoon 
 ready," as Hannah handed it to him and moved 
 aside. 
 
 "Lift her head, Clara," said Mr. Rheinberg. 
 
 "Now," said the doctor, "I think she will be 
 better for this medicine, though this shock must 
 have been dreadful. I have treated her before 
 for heart disease." 
 
 "She never, to my knowledge, told any one 
 about such a complaint," returned Mr. Rhein 
 berg. 
 
 "She forbade me mentioning it," added the 
 physician, "as she did not wish to alarm her 
 family." 
 
 "Poor Ruth," exclaimed Mr. Rheinberg
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 297 
 
 mournfully, "our poor father was taken off with 
 that." 
 
 "Hereditary, you see. Quiet now, she moves," 
 said the doctor. 
 
 Mrs. Feld opened her eyes, put her hands to 
 her head as if to compose and collect her 
 thoughts, when she gave a fearful shriek and 
 endeavored to jump from the bed. The tragedy, 
 with all its ghastliness and horror, came flash 
 ing upon her mind. "My dear husband, my good 
 husband," she cried. His faults were all strewn 
 to the winds. "He who loved me and made my 
 path one of roses, is dead. Not waiting for his 
 Maker to call him, but taking his life in his own 
 hands, he has gone into the presence of the great 
 God. Oh, how wretched he must have been to 
 do the fearful thing, and tear from his heart the 
 last little seed of his religion." 
 
 "Are you in pain, Mrs. Feld?" said the physi 
 cian kindly, as she put her hand to her heart and 
 contracted her brows. 
 
 "Yes, my heart is cramped with the most 
 frightful pain. I cannot breathe. Oh, I am 
 and she relapsed into unconsciousness. 
 
 "I am afraid she will soon pass away. She 
 will never wake up in this life," said the doctor. 
 
 "I wonder," whispered Mrs. Rheinberg to her 
 husband, "why Lavalle left town. Didn t you 
 come here this morning before you went to the 
 store?" 
 
 "Yes, I did, but couldn t find out a thing. 
 Ruth only looked and talked as if she were mis 
 erable. My poor sister, it seems as if only the 
 other day you came from Germany with bright
 
 298 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 cheeks and brighter hopes !" groaned Mr. Rhein- 
 berg. 
 
 "Cease grieving," said Dr. Harriot sympa 
 thetically to Mr. Rheinberg, "your sister is at 
 rest." 
 
 "You do not, cannot mean " stammered 
 
 Mr. Rheinberg. 
 
 "I mean that all is over. Death is inevitable." 
 
 "Oh, my poor cousin, my dear Grace," 
 screamed Letitia, "how my heart bleeds for 
 you." 
 
 "You must be more composed, Miss Letitia," 
 said the doctor quietly. 
 
 "I love her like a sister." 
 
 "To be sure you do, my good girl. I have 
 known Grace from a child. No better, kinder- 
 hearted girl in town than she is. She requires, 
 too, all the love you can give her. I shall go and 
 see if she is improving. Poor girl, poor girl," 
 said the physician sadly.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 299 
 
 CHAPTER XXVII. 
 
 "Who would have thought," said Berkhoff to 
 Everard as the latter entered his office, "that 
 Feld would kill himself? I was never more sur 
 prised in all my life." 
 
 "I was not. When you called on me day before 
 yesterday he was in my office, you know, and 
 while I was with him he talked of nothing but 
 suicide. If you had not come for me I should 
 have gone up to his house and delicately warned 
 his wife. Lavalle s leaving, I think, affected him 
 deeply." 
 
 "And his affairs are as bad as mine, I fear." 
 
 "Yes, that may be. He wanted me to take 
 hold, though he denied that he was not per 
 fectly solvent. But I told him I did not care to 
 meddle with his mercantile affairs, poor man." 
 
 "I hear the two bodies will be sent on to St. 
 Louis to-day, to be buried in the Jewish ceme 
 tery there." 
 
 "Yes, they will be laid side by side. I have 
 just come from the house. Dead, dead, man and 
 wife." 
 
 "Didn t the newspapers come out heavy on 
 Feld this morning? They didn t spare him be 
 cause he was a Jew, did they?" 
 
 "No, I believe not," said Everard, coloring, 
 "they spare neither the dead nor the living."
 
 300 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "They have had a peg at me, too, but I don t 
 care a fig for that. Heavens, I am ruined," and 
 Berkhoff s face darkened. 
 
 "Well," returned Everard, smiling, "are you 
 ruined again? Your creditors have been very 
 lenient, accepted twenty-five cents on the dol 
 lar." 
 
 "With a verbal agreement that I shall pay the 
 balance when I can and, by heaven ! I mean to do 
 it. Those men shall be paid dollar for dollar if 
 I starve for it. I shall be called close and stingy 
 now, but it can t be helped," said Berkhoff ex 
 citedly. 
 
 "But never mean." 
 
 "You always have a good word for me." 
 
 "And do you not deserve it, Berkhoff? By 
 your interest in the Nile s case my reputation was 
 established. I am a rising man. I can already 
 select my work," and he grasped Berkhoff s hand 
 warmly. 
 
 "You owe me nothing. You are great through 
 your own work." 
 
 "Yes, I am in your debt. But tell me from 
 what quarters does danger threaten you now?" 
 
 "My Rebecca," groaned Berkhoff. "She has 
 not been feeling well and I had to let a day pass 
 without seeing her on account of my trouble. 
 Well, yesterday I went there and Mrs. Silver- 
 Ibaum told me Rebecca was asleep, that she 
 thought it would do her good. So did I. I told 
 her not to wake her for the world. That remark 
 in the paper, when I think of it, frightens me. 
 Rebecca is so sensitive, so easily hurt. If she 
 should see it I dread to think how she may feel.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 301 
 
 And I am afraid that she wasn t asleep that day. 
 Bad news travels fast runs like wildfire." 
 
 "My dear friend, you nearly quoted Milton. 
 In small places there are many to gossip and 
 few to think. I hope that Rebecca will cling to 
 you through all reverses; you would to her I 
 am sure," said Everard indignantly. 
 
 "Nothing can happen to her so that I can show 
 my love. She don t bring no money, so she 
 can t lose it." 
 
 "Yes, something could happen," rejoined Ever 
 ard laughing, "she could lose an eye, a limb, or 
 have the small-pox and look hideous. Are you 
 not frightened?" 
 
 "No," returned Berkhoff stoutly. "I only wish 
 she would have the small-pox and be all pitted 
 and marked, so I could take her in my arms 
 and tell her I love her in spite of everything." 
 
 "Bravo, bravo. Ah ! this love which takes 
 hold of us makes us forget everything. We see 
 nothing but that we want to reach our heaven." 
 
 "Exactly," said Berkhoff approvingly. 
 
 "Berkhoff, take a walk and see Rebecca. You 
 will be better able to attend to business when you 
 come back." 
 
 "You are right. There is no work in me 
 now." 
 
 "Everard," said Berkhoff, rushing into the law 
 yer s office an hour afterwards, "what do you 
 think, Rebecca won t see me. Mrs. Silverbaum 
 cold as ice." 
 
 "What did she say?" returned Everard with a 
 start. 
 
 "She said Rebecca was quite ill from the shock,
 
 302 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 and that I should have to wait until she was able 
 to see me. What shall I do about it?" 
 
 "Do you know what I should do if I were 
 you?" rejoined Everard cautiously. 
 
 "Tell me quickly." 
 
 "Leave her alone. Don t go near her. Break 
 the engagement. It is you who deserve pity, not 
 she." 
 
 "I can t leave her. I can t live without her. I 
 want to know that when I am through working 
 I can find rest. There is a burning fire within 
 me. Oh, if I was only you." 
 
 "And if you were what would you do, my 
 friend?" said Everard kindly. 
 
 "I would see her some way, fill her ear with 
 fine speeches, that would bring her around. 
 Everard, you can do a great deal for me," said 
 Berkhoff, wistfully. 
 
 "In what manner?" 
 
 "By going to see Mrs. Silverbaum and Re 
 becca and talking to them. You think more of 
 me than anybody else and what you would say 
 would carry more weight, because they think 
 highly of you at the house." 
 
 "You do not know what you are asking." 
 
 " Pon my word I do. You are the man who 
 can do it, because it is a delicate matter, and you 
 are a friend. At least you say you are." 
 
 "It requires tact and, what is still more, cour 
 age, to intrude upon two women and persuade 
 them to act contrary to their wishes. But I told 
 you once if you needed a friend you could rely 
 upon me, and I shall be as good as my word," 
 replied Everard determinedly.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 303 
 
 "You give me life. Will you go right away, 
 this minute," said Berkhoff eagerly. 
 
 "No, not now. First, it would appear to them 
 as if you had made such an appeal to me; and, 
 secondly, Mr. Rheinberg was just here and en 
 treated me to examine Feld s books. His cred 
 itors are here and Rheinberg represents things 
 in a deplorable state. I did not wish to touch 
 the matter, but he pleaded so hard on account 
 of his sick, bereaved, deserted niece that I could 
 not refuse. If we care ever so little for Judaism 
 not you, but men like me, the happiness or misery 
 of our people always interests us." 
 
 "Poor girl, what a miserable future is hers ! 
 You will do your best. Those creditors will 
 have no mercy." 
 
 "Indeed they will not. They are coming, or 
 rather they are here for their own and most prob 
 ably will not get much out of the wreck. Losses 
 do not soften people s hearts." 
 
 "You are right. They are not to blame. I 
 was thinking of that poor girl left by her lover. 
 My heart goes out to everybody who loves and 
 is not loved in return." 
 
 "Such people deserve sympathy," answered 
 Everard mournfully. "Leave now, and late this 
 evening or in the morning you shall hear from 
 me." 
 
 "Glad to see you in, my dear Mrs. Silver- 
 baum," said Everard, as that lady opened the 
 door for him. 
 
 "Oh, Mr. Everard, is it you? Walk in, take a 
 seat. Rebecca," called out Mrs. Silverbaum, "a
 
 304 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 gentleman wishes to see you. Very hot to 
 night." 
 
 "Plague take her haste in calling that girl. I 
 must hurry," mentally exclaimed Everard. "It 
 is intensely warm," said he aloud. "My dear 
 Mrs. Silverbaum, I am sorry your daughter has 
 been indisposed, but glad she is better and able 
 to see me." 
 
 "The spells they come on at times, Mr. Ever 
 ard. My darling Rebecca she suffers ever so 
 much." 
 
 "Physical pain, eh?" 
 
 "What do you mean by that?" 
 
 "I mean has she pains anywhere, her heart for 
 instance ?" 
 
 "Yes, it is of the heart. Too many dying." 
 
 "True, times are sadly out of joint. I hope 
 they will soon be better, my dear madam." 
 
 "My Rebecca, she suffers more, the losses, the 
 ruin, everybody broke. I wish she wouldn t have 
 so much heart." 
 
 "My dear Mrs. Silverbaum, that article is rare 
 in the world. I pray heaven it will not grow 
 still less." 
 
 "Less, you say? You are always too good to 
 everybody. You make too many excuses." 
 
 "To tell you the truth, my dear Mrs. Silver 
 baum, I cannot make too many excuses for one 
 person, and that is my friend, Berkhoff." 
 
 "Berkhoff is one good man, but he cannot live 
 from that. He lost his money and pays no 
 body." 
 
 "Yes, that honest man has lost his money; he
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 305 
 
 pays his creditors a certain portion now, but 
 they will receive the full amount eventually." 
 
 And my Rebecca stay engaged some two, 
 three, five years ! No, you are much mistaken." 
 
 "Berkhoff is more than willing to marry her 
 immediately." 
 
 "Oh, it is no match for my Rebecca. She is 
 too young for him." 
 
 "But, my dear Mrs. Silverbaum, you were will 
 ing your daughter should marry him a week 
 ago. He has not grown so much older in that 
 short time." 
 
 "Good-evening," said Rebecca, coming in. 
 
 "I am glad to see you looking so well, Miss 
 Silverbaum. I was alarmed this morning when 
 Mr. Berkhoff told me you were too indisposed to 
 receive him." 
 
 "I had a nervous headache and wouldn t have 
 received the President," returned Rebecca 
 haughtily. 
 
 "Quite right, Miss Rebecca, but if you will 
 receive Berkhoff, he will be here in half an 
 hour." 
 
 "Pray don t trouble yourself, Mr. Everard. 
 You must not take too much exercise in warm 
 days." 
 
 "Miss Rebecca, let me tell you candidly, that 
 not alone in the eyes of the people, but in the 
 eyes of the law a girl should receive her intended 
 husband before another man." 
 
 "I am not sick now ; I was this morning." 
 
 "Well, do you think Berkhoff may venture to 
 come to see you to-morrow?" 
 
 "I can t tell what I shall do to-morrow or any
 
 306 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 other time. We are the creatures of citcum- 
 stances," said Rebecca laughing. 
 
 "Now, do like a sensible girl make up your 
 mind to receive Berkhoff. It is your bounden 
 duty to do so." 
 
 "Well, I declare, Mr. Everard, it is not every 
 young lady that would take such talk from you," 
 said Rebecca frowning. 
 
 "If I have been rude, I beg your pardon, but 
 I beg you to be a little more lenient towards my 
 friend. He is too good a person to be trifled 
 with." 
 
 "Rebecca, tell Mr. Everard what you mean." 
 
 "Will he sue me for breach of promise?" cried 
 Rebecca, frightened. 
 
 "Of course not," and Everard threw himself 
 back in his chair and laughed heartily. "You are 
 mistaken in Berkhoff altogether. He would not 
 give you one moment s pain or inconvenience if 
 he could avoid it for anything." 
 
 "But I never wanted, never cared for him; 
 mother persuaded me," rejoined Rebecca, look 
 ing down. 
 
 "My, Rebecca, how you talk. You went often 
 to his store. You said : Berkhoff is a good man, 
 but a little old. I say : That s no matter, he is a 
 business man, has money, that was true," said 
 Mrs. Silverbaum. 
 
 "W r hat else did you say, mother? Come, now, 
 tell all. I do not want Mr. Everard to have such 
 a bad opinion of me." 
 
 "Well, I said my cousin she married a rich 
 man, she didn t love him. Her mother said: 
 Never mind, Minna, that comes afterwards.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 307 
 
 And it did. She lives in New York, a great 
 lady. I married the man I loved and was un 
 happy. He was not kind to me because he was 
 too poor. So, I told Rebecca, Berkhoff has got 
 money, marry him." 
 
 "My dear ladies," returned Everard, "a poor 
 man does not necessarily make a good husband, 
 or a rich man a bad one. Even where there is 
 not love between man and woman before they 
 are married, congenial qualities engender it after 
 marriage. People are sometimes deceived in it, 
 as in everything else. They get the imitation for 
 the genuine. I hear Miss Feld is very ill. Poor 
 girl, I pity her." 
 
 "See, Mr. Lavalle, when he knew trouble came 
 he ran off and leaves that poor girl," said Mrs. 
 Silverbaum. 
 
 That is just it, my dear madam. What do 
 you think of him deserting a girl in the direst 
 extremity." 
 
 "And after being engaged so long, too. I 
 think it perfectly horrid," returned Rebecca, car 
 ried away by her feelings. 
 
 "Well, now, my dear ladies," added Everard 
 triumphantly, "reverse the case and think how 
 horrid it would be if poor Berkhoff were de 
 serted by the girl he loves so devotedly. You 
 may depend upon it, the world would indulge in 
 the same cry." 
 
 "I have never in all my life seen anyone like 
 you, ma. You make so many blunders," added 
 Rebecca angrily. 
 
 "My, Rebecca." 
 
 "Excuse me, ladies, what is the use of this
 
 308 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 recrimination? Miss Rebecca, do as you would 
 have others do and take the man who loves you. 
 He is honest and will pay off every cent." 
 
 "And I am to work with him and help him pay 
 off his debts contracted prior to marriage?" 
 screamed Rebecca. 
 
 "But not prior to engagement. You have 
 been engaged to him a long time, and his em 
 barrassment arose subsequent to that." 
 
 "And all this you want me to do for a man I 
 do not love?" sobbed Rebecca. 
 
 "Yes, I ask you to do this. Your own heart, 
 naturally good, should prompt you to avoid what 
 is wrong," replied Everard relentlessly. 
 
 "I can t see the wrong," said Rebecca stub 
 bornly. 
 
 "Now let me show you. When you were be 
 trothed to Berkhoff putting love aside you 
 should have considered that if misfortune befell 
 him you would have no right to desert him." 
 
 "I did not think that he would have much 
 trouble. I admit I was wrong there, but my 
 youth and inexperience 
 
 "Well," interrupted Everard, smiling, "a girl 
 is not expected to have much experience in 
 matrimonial matters. Mothers should guide 
 their daughters." 
 
 "You hear, ma. It is your fault." 
 
 "Never mind, Miss Rebecca, your mother did 
 not lead you much astray." 
 
 "I thought it was for your good, Rebecca. 
 Now I tell you again ft is not for your good," 
 said Mrs. Silverbaum. 
 
 "My dear Mrs. Silverbaum, two wrongs do
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 309 
 
 not make a right. You should influence your 
 daughter to do her duty. The world will not 
 regard her as a heroine, but as a good, consci 
 entious girl, who having been affianced to a 
 man, is not so mercenary as to desert him when 
 misfortune comes." 
 
 "Ma, Mr. Everard is right. It is bitter, it is 
 terrible for me to endure, but it is my duty. I 
 dare not go back on my plighted faith," said 
 Rebecca, covering her face with her hands and 
 sobbing convulsively. 
 
 "Bravo, my dear girl," said Everard gently. 
 "Do not think I do not feel for vou. My heart 
 is affected with compassion at your grief, but if 
 you were my own sister I would not advise you 
 otherwise, because this is the honorable course. 
 If Berkhoff had been found wanting in the 
 qualities that belong to a good and honest man, 
 I should say, cast him off ; but to do so simply 
 because he is unfortunate would be a real 
 wrong." 
 
 "Mr. Everard, you talk too much. Rebecca, 
 are you mad? You marry that man and I shall 
 not live with you. You live by yourself." 
 
 "Quite right, my dear Mrs. Silverbaum. You 
 are growing old and need rest ; you board in the 
 hotel, and let the two build a nest for them 
 selves," said Everard coolly. 
 
 "Yes, build with what, with what?" cried Mrs. 
 Silverbaum ; "a nice nest that will be." 
 
 "Don t you fear, Miss Rebecca, land is cheap 
 here, and the nest you shall have. When shall 
 Berkhoff call to-night ?" 
 
 "No, no, not now, not to-morrow, in a week.
 
 3io THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 Give me time to compose myself so that I shall 
 be able to receive him as I should," returned Re 
 becca, weeping afresh. 
 
 "Good-bye, Miss Rebecca; remember, you 
 have my warmest sympathy and I shall ever be 
 your sincere friend. You must excuse me for 
 this liberty I have taken to-night. It was for a 
 friend." 
 
 "He sent you. You are silent, and that means 
 yes," said Rebecca. 
 
 "I shall put you in an agreeable light. Berk- 
 hoff will love and appreciate you more than ever. 
 Mrs. Silverbaum " 
 
 "Good-night, good-night," interrupted she. 
 "Rebecca don t mind her mother. She is too 
 soft-hearted." 
 
 "Miss Rebecca is worth a gold mine. Good 
 night." 
 
 "Poor girl," muttered Everard as he walked 
 homeward. "With a different mother she would 
 never have acted in this manner. But I am sur 
 prised that she acts so bravely now. She deserves 
 great credit. Ah, Rebecca, you shall have a lit 
 tle nest for your wedding present. Such good 
 ness or rather such resistance to wrong deserves 
 recognition. Thank heaven my business is so 
 prosperous that I can occasionally indulge in a 
 little extravagance. How happy Berkhoff will 
 be when I bring him the happy news of my Re 
 becca. "
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 311 
 
 CHAPTER XXVIII. 
 
 In this trial of double bereavement Grace, 
 though her relatives were around her, was alone. 
 None living but she and Arnold knew the cause 
 of Lavalle s desertion, and Arnold determined to 
 remain silent, watch and wait. He argued with 
 himself thus: 
 
 "The girl with youth and strength must re 
 cover and, finding herself bereft of parents, 
 abandoned by her lover, and no money, she will 
 naturally look for some one to lean upon. I 
 shall be her oak. There are no more Richmonds 
 in the field. I shall be wary and bide my time." 
 
 Sister Louise came often to see Grace and she 
 alone had the courage to tell her, when conva 
 lescent, that she was an orphan. The nun did it 
 with that rare tact found only in the refined and 
 sympathetic religieuse. Her voice and touch 
 thrilled Grace with the same charm as in the 
 days of her childhood. 
 
 "Mary," said Grace, when she called upon the 
 former, "I am so miserable. It was only my will 
 which gave me strength to-day to drag myself 
 here to see you." 
 
 "You, poor dear, you look pale, weak and 
 thin. Sit down in this comfortable chair. It 
 does me good to look at you resting." 
 
 "Ah! Mary, I owe you many thanks for your
 
 312 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 kindness and devotion to me during my sick 
 ness. They tell me you were up day and night," 
 and the tears came into the eyes of Grace. 
 
 "Never mind that. I believe it did not hurt 
 me. I am as strong as ever. Grace, you must 
 try and rally." 
 
 "1 do not know how to account for it. I can 
 scarcely live in my uncle s house. Uncle is very, 
 very good to me; aunt is so, too, in her way. I 
 really am ashamed to say what I wish after his 
 kindness in bringing me to his house." 
 
 "Well, you need not be ashamed of me. Open 
 your heart to your friend." 
 
 "The happy laughter of uncle s innocent chil 
 dren jars on my nerves." 
 
 "No wonder in your state, but that feeling will 
 pass away, dear." 
 
 "When I hear Letitia s silvery voice," resumed 
 Grace, "it recalls painful memories of happy 
 days gone by. When she comes near me with 
 her soft caresses, I feel as if the deadly cobra 
 enfolded me." I think she must be sensible of 
 my shuddering." 
 
 "The hypocrite ! She took Mr. Lavalle from 
 you." 
 
 "Sometimes I feel as if I must weep my heart 
 out. I see nothing before me but a vast desert 
 without an oasis to relieve its aridity. Its burn 
 ing heat consumes me," and Grace sank back in 
 her chair. 
 
 "You must cool yourself at some refreshing 
 fountain." 
 
 "Where is the fountain of pure, sweet water?" 
 
 "In the convent or even here you may find it.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 313 
 
 I wish my parents were able to keep you," 
 sighed Mary. 
 
 "Hush, friend. It is more than enough that I 
 have to depend upon my relatives. Not a dollar 
 saved out of my poor father s estate. Fearful, 
 fearful. Oh, that I could eat of the lotus and 
 forget my misery. My tears will come." 
 
 "Weep, Grace, weep, but you must rouse your 
 self; as do the elements, human passions must 
 spend their fry before they are calmed. Better 
 that they rage for a time than that we should 
 drift into insanity." 
 
 "You remember in Victor Hugo s Les Travail- 
 leurs de la Mer, in speaking of the mystery and 
 savageness of the ocean, he charges it with 
 hyprocrisy and that when the water closes over 
 the doomed mortals, it puts on an air of un 
 consciousness and smiles. Fate acts that way 
 with me, she is indifferent to my reproaches, cries 
 of agony and despair. Oh, unhappy me!" 
 
 "Do you go often to see Sister Louise?" 
 
 "Indeed, I believe I should die if I did not. 
 I do not think my aunt likes it very well, either. 
 I would I could live forever with the dead past." 
 
 While Grace was pouring out her lamentations 
 into the ear of Mary Moss, Mr. Rheinberg came 
 home to his twelve o clock dinner. 
 
 "Where is Grace?" he inquired as he sat down 
 to the table. 
 
 "W T here she always is, I suppose. Now that 
 she can walk she is continually running to see 
 Mary Moss or to the convent to see Sister Lou 
 ise. I think we should put a stop to that con 
 vent running," said Mrs. Rheinberg angrily.
 
 314 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "Pooh, pooh!" answered Mr. Rheinberg, good 
 naturedly. "Clara, you have too much orthodox 
 feeling in you yet. Sister Louise is a good 
 woman, she has been her schoolmate and 
 friend for years. Grace, poor girl, has had trou 
 ble enough to turn many a stronger brain. Don t 
 be so foolish to take away the only comfort she 
 has outside of here. And Mary Moss was a very 
 good friend to her in her illness, as you well 
 know." 
 
 "I think mother is right," chimed in Letitia. 
 
 "If she would only help a little in the house," 
 continued Mrs. Rheinberg, "her mind would be 
 occupied. It would be much better for her, too, 
 than always going to the convent and to Mary 
 Moss s. I have never seen the like ; how changed 
 she is. She doesn t care for anything; only 
 wants to be let alone. I should like to be let 
 alone, indeed I should, but my duties won t let 
 me alone." 
 
 "Leave her alone. When her grief has worn 
 itself out she will, without being told, take up 
 those little cares which would be a burden to her 
 now. Have patience with the poor thing, Clara." 
 
 "It is very well for you to talk of patience. 
 With so many children and such responsibilities, 
 I have another destitute girl on my hands who is 
 worse than a child." 
 
 "Clara, you must not talk that way. I won t 
 have it. It is a shame," added Mr. Rheinberg 
 angrily. 
 
 "Well, well, she makes me angry. She 
 has never given me a word of thanks since we 
 have taken her into the house. She sits down
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 315 
 
 from morning until night and cries and dreams, 
 and you come home and preach patience." 
 
 "I tell you she must take her- own time about 
 these things," said Mr. Rheinberg decidedly. 
 
 "I say it is selfish in Grace. Look at our 
 Letitia, gay as a lark, always with a song in her 
 throat. Once upon a time when she did not 
 have as much as her cousin, I thought her dis 
 contented, but now that tables are turned, Grace 
 will not be reasonable. I would even do more 
 for her than I do, but she accepts nothing more 
 than she can help; she draws within herself like 
 an oyster into its shell. So I cannot help com 
 plaining. You see, Arnold might have married 
 her after a while, but he grew tired of calling 
 again and again, and she never once came in to 
 see him. So now that chance is gone, for he has 
 left town," added Mrs. Rheinberg. 
 
 "Let him go. Arnold has been kind, offering 
 all kinds of things to Grace, but can you wonder 
 at the poor girl s dislike to suitors after Lavalle s 
 unaccountable behavior?" said Rheinberg indig 
 nantly. 
 
 "Mother," rejoined Letitia, laughing, "you had 
 better say nothing more. And, papa dear, 
 though you are very good and not easily excited, 
 yet, when provoked, manage to generate gas 
 enough to explode a mine ! Isn t that so ? And 
 even if I am in the wrong, you are not angry 
 with me for telling you, are you?" 
 
 "Not a bit angry, dear. I wonder what could 
 have made Lavalle act that way?" said Mr. 
 Rheinberg. 
 
 "Why, of course he heard what was going to
 
 316 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 happen to poor uncle, and did not want Grace 
 when he comprehended how affairs stood. At 
 least it could not be anything else, I think," re 
 turned Letitia, slightly flushing. 
 
 "That just reminds me that Arnold showed 
 me a note he had for ten thousand dollars against 
 Henry. He never presented it. He told me not 
 to mention it to Grace, for fear she would con 
 sider herself under obligations to him. So, you 
 all be sure and say nothing to her about it. Now 
 the people here call him a gambler and Lavalle 
 was thought to be, by Jew and Gentile, a per 
 fect gentleman. See the actions of the two men," 
 and Mr. Rheinberg put down his glass of water 
 with such decided emphasis that it was emptied 
 of half of its contents, much to the amusement 
 of the children, who were taught to be seen and 
 not heard. 
 
 "Do you know, Joseph, I teased Grace for half 
 an hour yesterday, trying to find out what was 
 the cause of Lavalle s leaving, but I could get no 
 more satisfaction out of her than if she were 
 stone. Such a girl!" 
 
 "Clara, business calls me, but let me beg of 
 you to leave the poor girl alone. Either she 
 knows it and don t want to tell, or she don t 
 know it and can t tell. At all events, respect her 
 wishes. She will tell you what she wishes to and 
 that is enough." 
 
 "I am sure, Letitia, I don t mean to be cross 
 to Grace," said Mrs. Rheinberg, as her hus 
 band left the house, but it makes me nerv 
 ous to see her moping about as she does. In a 
 few hours she will come back looking white and
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 317 
 
 shaking her head at everything, as if she had no 
 tongue. She makes me think of funerals." 
 
 "Her poems are elegies, monodies and threno 
 dies," returned Letitia somewhat sadly. 
 
 "Don t talk unintelligibly," said Mrs. Rhein- 
 berg tartly, as she proceeded to some household 
 affairs. 
 
 Grace lived months in a state of stupor and 
 despondency. All at once she roused herself and 
 began to think of the salvation of her soul. 
 Though really blameless in all her conduct, 
 whenever the transaction of the jewels flashed 
 upon her, her conscience smote her as though 
 she were guilty and she could not still its re 
 proaches. 
 
 The winter passed, and on a dull, blustering 
 day in the month of March, Grace found herself 
 again on the convent road. The north wind 
 blew through her closely drawn veil and kissed 
 her cheeks with all the vehemence of a lover. It 
 had been trying hard to snow all day and a snow- 
 flake fell on her face and mingled with her tears. 
 The day recalled a different scene some few 
 years ago when she went skipping along with 
 laughing eye and buoyant spirit, when the wind 
 was as unceremonious and took the same liberties 
 as it did to-day. She hastened to the dear, old, 
 familiar place, fragrant with sweet memories. 
 
 "Dear Grace," said Sister Benedicta, "how do 
 you feel to-day? This weather is too sharp for 
 you." 
 
 "Oh, no," returned Grace, with a wan smile 
 the nuns were the only ones who could make her
 
 318 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURREN? 
 
 do so "it does me good. When I see your dear, 
 calm faces I feel better." 
 
 "Do you know, dear, who would like to see 
 you very much?" 
 
 "Who ?" 
 
 "Ann Miller, who is now the most exemplary 
 girl in the building," replied Sister Benedicta. 
 
 "I do not want to see her now. Give her my 
 love. I am not worthy yet to come among good 
 children. Alas! what an example am I?" said 
 Grace mournfully. 
 
 "Poor child, you never did a wrong action, I 
 am sure." 
 
 "You do not know my sorrows." 
 
 "Yes, we know a great deal," for her lover s 
 desertion was known even within the convent, 
 "and all sympathize with you. Mother Therese 
 prays for you." 
 
 "I thank her. You are all very kind to me. 
 Good-bye, I am going to see Sister Louise," and 
 Grace passed on. 
 
 "Was that Grace Feld?" asked Sister Bridget, 
 joining Sister Benedicta. 
 
 "Yes, poor thing, she is sadly changed. Those 
 men make trouble enough in the world." 
 
 "If the women were wise they would do as 
 we and leave them to themselves. We are not 
 slaves," said Sister Bridget snappishly. 
 
 "The bell rings, duty calls," laughed Sister 
 Benedicta. 
 
 Adjoining Sister Louise s room was an ora 
 tory, and there she was often to be found en 
 gaged in her devotions. The walls of the apart 
 ment were decorated with the pictures of saints,
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 319 
 
 in the center was an altar with a large crucifix 
 above it; on one side was a statue of St. Joseph 
 and on the other of the Virgin, the latter crowned 
 with golden ornaments. The carpet on the plat 
 form before the altar was worn threadbare by 
 the knees of daily penitents. 
 
 Into this small chapel Grace wended her way, 
 and there was Sister Louise praying, her fea 
 tures shining with a light more attractive and 
 beautiful than sunshine. It was the glowing 
 emanation from a pure heart. Storms could not 
 shake her. She had bidden adieu to the world ; 
 broken all ties on earth. She lived for nothing 
 and for everything. 
 
 Grace looked at her who was enjoying "the 
 peace that passeth understanding" and mur 
 mured, "Would I had that gentle temperament 
 and placid heart." 
 
 Sister Louise finished her prayers before ad 
 dressing Grace, but not without invoking Jesus 
 to turn that gentle heart to "the true catholic 
 faith, the only one which leads to heaven." t 
 
 "My dear child, how pale you look." 
 
 "My parents," sobbed Grace. 
 
 "Is it possible that you cannot be resigned to 
 the Divine will? Are they not" and Sister Lou 
 ise stopped confused, she could not comfort her 
 with her words, "in heaven," but quickly recov 
 ering from her embarrassment, which was not 
 even perceived by Grace, she continued: "Does 
 not the Lord chastise those whom he loveth? 
 God called your parents away ; other worldly sor 
 rows are mere nothings. Come, dry your tears
 
 320 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 and have more faith. Blessed are they that 
 mourn, for they shall be comforted. " 
 
 Trials had come early to Sister Louise. She 
 had experienced little love at home, as her mother 
 had died in her infancy. Her father, controlled 
 by the fascinations of his second wife, who de 
 tested his child, barely tolerated her in his pres 
 ence. Upon entering the convent she was told 
 to smother and bury the emotions of her heart 
 and live only for duty. She smothered her feel 
 ings, but could not bury them. She cut off the 
 shoots, but could not tear up the roots. She 
 loved every human being, every dumb animal, all 
 moving things. 
 
 "Sister Louise, you know not of what you 
 speak," and the poor girl, momentarily aroused 
 out of her lethargy, lost control of herself. 
 
 "To lose a lover, to be engaged to another, to 
 have at one time parents and lover equally anx 
 ious to gratify every wish, all at once to be de 
 prived of everything, to have one of your own 
 kindred deceive you, to be deserted and despised 
 by your lover, to lose your parents, to be a crim 
 inal in action if not in intent, I say it is, oh God, 
 maddening. I tremble lest my reason should 
 give way." Grace pressed her hands to her tem-i 
 pies and rushed to the door, her eyes distended 
 and her whole frame quivering with excitement. 
 
 "Come back," cried Sister Louise, running and 
 grasping her by the hand. 
 
 "Sit down and I shall sit beside you," and with 
 mesmeric touch she pressed her cool hands on 
 Grace s burning forehead. 
 
 "Sister Louise, what shall I do?" and she laid
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 321 
 
 her head on the nun s shoulder and sobbed 
 vehemently. 
 
 The good sister kissed that golden, luxuriant 
 hair, which Lavalle had so often admired and 
 fondled, and lovingly stroked her hands and face. 
 She had heard Grace utter the word "criminal," 
 and could not imagine what she could have done 
 to accuse herself, when, remembering the girl s 
 wavering disposition, she shuddered and appre 
 hended that she had strayed from virtue s path. 
 If she had only entered the convent, then she 
 would have been free from the snares that beset 
 the weak and unwary in this wicked world, were 
 Sister Louise s cogitations. "Pacify yourself, 
 my dear Grace. You endanger your health by 
 such violent outbursts of grief. Your hands 
 are hot and feverish." 
 
 "What do I care for health? These hands, 
 though not stained with blood like Lady Mac- 
 beth s, are still black with guilt." 
 
 "My sweet child," rejoined Sister Louise, who 
 had only one thought in regard to self- accusa 
 tion, "you were always so trusting, if if any 
 one has betrayed that confidence, think not of 
 him. Remember, Though thy sins be as scarlet 
 they shall be white as snow when you are bap 
 tized." 
 
 Grace, who did not comprehend to what the 
 nun was alluding, replied : "Kind friend, I am the 
 unscrupulous, recreant one ; I have betrayed the 
 trust placed in me. I cannot stand the remorse 
 any longer. I will confess to you what it is that 
 tortures and devours my peace of mind." 
 
 "I have no power to absolve you from sin.
 
 322 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 Oh, if you were only a Catholic, then our good 
 father confessor could ease and pour the balm 
 of Gilead into your wounded spirit." 
 
 "No, no, I want no priestly confessor. My 
 aunt is good enough, but she has not that sympa 
 thetic forbearance, that yearning over me, which 
 she might have or that discriminating sense of 
 justice which you possess. If my dear, good 
 uncle were alone I could tell him, but with Leti- 
 tia at his side, whom I despise, detest, abhor," 
 and her passion rose at each word, "I cannot. I 
 would rather die than have her hypocritical re 
 grets mocking me in my misery." 
 
 "Well, if you must," continued the nun, "pro 
 ceed." 
 
 "God forgive," said Grace, brokenly and with 
 tears, "for speaking disparingly of the dead, but 
 my father gambled and lost heavily. At the in 
 stigation of that base man, Arnold, the lecturer, 
 he played cards with him, lost and gave him a 
 note for twenty thousand dollars, payable in three 
 days. I could not, dared not, ask Lavalle, for my 
 perfidious cousin had made him cold towards me, 
 you understand." 
 
 "Too well," murmured the sister. 
 
 "To save my father I hypothecated all my jew 
 els. Arnold, in some manner, obtained my large 
 solitaire diamond ring and Lavalle left me with 
 curses and God has fulfilled them." 
 
 "What a horrible man that lecturer must be. 
 What could have induced him to endeavor to 
 part you and Mr. Lavalle?" 
 
 "His motive was vengeance. The villain had
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 323 
 
 proposed to me, knowing that I was engaged, 
 and I rejected him with scorn." 
 
 "Terrible revenge. Vengeance is mine, saith 
 the Lord." added the sister softly. 
 
 "You see," said Grace with a ghastly smile, 
 "I am my own surgeon. I have cut away the 
 dead flesh and brought the ulcer to full view." 
 
 "Has the time expired in which you could re 
 deem the jewels?" anxiously inquired the nun. 
 
 "It has. The bank, where I pledged them, is 
 dissolved, the cashier gone to parts unknown and 
 Arnold, I think, is in possession of all the jew 
 els. I am of the opinion that he must have been 
 in collusion with the cashier, and that the other 
 officers of the bank knew nothing of the affair, 
 as the business was transacted at night," said 
 Grace, shivering. "Have I not suffered, do I 
 not suffer?" 
 
 "You have and must still suffer, but there is 
 hope." 
 
 "If I had a fortune showered upon me I would 
 use it in mitigating the woes of others and re 
 lieve my overburdened conscience. If my coun 
 try were involved in war I would sacrifice myself 
 on the altar of patriotism, by being in the thick 
 est of the battle, attending to the wounded, dying 
 and dead." 
 
 "At present, dear Grace, nothing demands a 
 martyr to its cause." 
 
 "Now you know all. Are you not terribly 
 shocked at my crime?" 
 
 "I am deeply grieved/ answered the nun eva- 
 aively.
 
 324 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "If the world knew it, how it would shrink 
 from me!" 
 
 "It will only cause me to draw closer the folds 
 of my affection and friendship," replied Sister 
 Louise warmly. 
 
 "I knew you would, but my soul seeks a cure. 
 I must have something, if not to eradicate, at 
 least to assuage the pain of my mind." 
 
 "Dear child, if you were only one of us, our 
 good father would give you some heavy penance 
 for body and soul. What matters the corporeal 
 part, food for worms, provided the soul is saved. 
 We are all sinners and there is absolution for 
 you. As Christ says, He who is guiltless let him 
 throw the fir c t stone. In this peaceful asylum 
 you will find that comfort and encouragement 
 which our bkssed religion alone can give. Grace, 
 you are weary and thirsty, come take rest and re 
 fresh yoursdf with the drink I offer you. If 
 you return tj the world again and it should dis 
 cover your , ecret, it will condemn you ; and alone 
 with your c mscience remorse will kill you. Come, 
 I say, into the motherly arms of the church that 
 awaits you, that cares not for your past. Be a 
 bride of Christ, a sister of mine and you will 
 live and die in holy content." The nun had 
 changed her position and was prostrated on her 
 knees before her young friend. 
 
 Grace listened to her cry of entreaty with 
 bated breath and wavering strength. She turned 
 her head and with a low moan said : "No, not 
 yet, I must go home. I feel exhausted and con 
 fused. I know no longer what is right. I can- 
 net fb "k. Say no more to me now," and with a
 
 Grace, you are weary and thirsty."
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 325 
 
 hot and hurried kiss on the sister s brow she 
 rushed from the room. 
 
 Sister Louise looked after her with a satisfied 
 smile, saying: "She hesitates, she wavers, she 
 is lost to be saved!" She dropped on her 
 knees and uttered, with the deepest devotion, a 
 prayer of thanksgiving to her patron saint for 
 her friend and the increase of the Catholic faith.
 
 326 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 CHAPTER XXIX. 
 
 Grace returned home dispirited, cold, fatigued 
 and breathless. Her volition, never strong, stag 
 gered under the weight of remorse. She im 
 agined she espied from afar the coveted ease for 
 which her soul yearned. Her will was almost 
 dormant; nothing but some great shock could 
 arouse it. 
 
 Mrs. Rheinberg, who could not read the strug 
 gle of the girl s mind, was provoked that an 
 other day was lost. "What will become of you?" 
 she cried. "You are a foolish girl, whining and 
 crying like an overgrown baby, and running to 
 the convent like a fanatic, instead of staying at 
 home and making yourself useful. The bread 
 to bake, the children to wash, the dinner to cook 
 and " 
 
 "And poor me," spoke Letitia, unceremoni 
 ously interrupting her mother, "pricking off the 
 ends of my fingers. My machine needle broke 
 and it was too blustering for me to go for an 
 other. Every poor woman doomed to make 
 trousers and petticoats as I have to do, should 
 bless Howe, or rather the man who gave him 
 the idea of the sewing machine." 
 
 "Yes," resumed Mrs. Rheinberg, "my Letitia 
 has to work the roses off her cheeks and you cry 
 yours off. It is high time for you to change 
 your ways,"
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 327 
 
 "Gracious me, Grace, you look wan and sick. 
 Here is a glass of fresh milk," said Letitia, with 
 momentary compassion towards the unhappy girl, 
 whom she had endeavored to supplant. 
 
 Grace drank the milk. It refreshed her and 
 gave her the courage to say : "Yes, cousin, I am 
 sick, but I hope soon to be much better" in 
 heaven she thought "and then it will be so much 
 better for aunt." 
 
 Mrs. Rheinberg, after the ebullition of her 
 wrath, was already at work, had forgotten her 
 niece s presence and did not hear the last remark. 
 The little cousins of Grace now flocked around 
 her, one here, one there. 
 
 "I went out with papa to-day to the place 
 where they put dead people, and I saw such 
 pretty stones all covered with white roses, pic 
 tures and letters. Papa said he had a stone like 
 one of them put over Auntie Ruth s and Uncle 
 Henry s graves in St. Louis. Good papa, me 
 like him," said a little toddler of some four years 
 of age, who had the observation and acumen of 
 one much older. 
 
 Grace burst into tears. Her heart smote her 
 at the thought that her mind was so engrossed 
 with herself that she had neglected to ask her 
 uncle whether he had a monument erected over 
 her parents graves or not. 
 
 "Here, you little prattler," said Mrs. Rhein 
 berg, coming in and taking the child in his arms, 
 and swinging him over his shoulders, a feat of 
 which both father and child were proud, "have 
 you been tormenting cousin Grace?" 
 
 "No, me did not pinch her, me did not slap her,
 
 328 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 me only told something about those nice stones 
 we saw to-day. She is thinking of her papa and 
 mamma." 
 
 "Hush, darling Reuben. You must not talk 
 so." 
 
 "Do not chide him, dear uncle. My heart over 
 flows and my tears run afresh at the tribute of 
 affection which your kind heart has placed over 
 my parents graves. Dear uncle, how can I ever 
 repay you for all your goodness to me?" 
 
 "Tut, tut, child. All I ask of you is to stay 
 with us a little more, be a bit more cheerful 
 and throw away your trouble," replied her uncle, 
 with moistened eye. "You have grieved long 
 enough? Every one must die as well as your 
 dear parents. Don t look at the dark side, but 
 where the sun is. We can t any of us have what 
 we want, so let us try and be contented with what 
 He above gives us. I think you are beginning 
 to take it in that light." He believed it was so, 
 because it was the first time since she had been 
 in the house that she had expressed any affection. 
 
 "Any news in town to-day?" inquired Letitia. 
 
 "Yes, my beauty," for in Mr. Rheinberg s esti 
 mation his daughter was beautiful and a pearl 
 above price, "some one arrived in town this after 
 noon. Come, guess. Let me see how long it 
 will take you." 
 
 "I am sure I have not the least conception, so 
 it would be useless for me to try. But I do wish 
 some one would come who could and would re 
 lieve me of this monotonous existence, this vege 
 tating. I detest this country town with its one
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 329 
 
 /**".. - . 
 
 thoroughfare of stores and a few private streets, 
 and these not half lighted up." 
 
 "But we have orchards and gardens over 
 loaded with fruits and flowers. We can drive in 
 a little buggy, if we have one, miles and miles, 
 and pass the homes of the honest, substantial 
 fanners, dressed in jeans, indeed, but strong, 
 healthy and happy. And their wives and chil 
 dren the same," answered the father. 
 
 "But here we have no parks, no boulevards 
 with brilliant equipages, no grand balls, no gor 
 geous dressing. And see our theatres, only a mis 
 erable hall with chintz curtains ; wooden benches 
 for velvet chairs! A few amateurs dignified by 
 the title of Thespians/ poor substitutes for a Re- 
 han, Warfield or Tetrazzini. Rural scenes can 
 not compensate me for the pleasures of a city. 
 It is grand in St. Louis." 
 
 "But only think, Letitia, of the hungry, of the 
 many crimes that take place in those streets in 
 large cities. Those lights only cover them as a 
 velvet pall thrown over a coffin hides what is 
 underneath." 
 
 "No use of talking, father. You cannot con 
 vert me to your way of thinking, so please tell 
 me who the new arrival is. It takes too long to 
 guess, so you see I am as inquisitive as any of 
 Eve s daughters. I shall give you kisses for the 
 name of the man," and Letitia repeatedly kissed 
 her father, through which pleasing operation he 
 closed his eyes and then replied, "Charmer, it 
 is Arnold." 
 
 "Indeed!" returned Letitia with sparkling 
 eyes.
 
 330 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURREN? 
 
 "He is an agreeable man; makes plenty of 
 money," added Mr. Rheinberg, "but some say 
 he is fast." 
 
 "I suppose they refer to his gambling pro 
 pensities. He does gamble," said Letitia, look 
 ing at her cousin. 
 
 Grace heard the name of Arnold with a shud 
 der. He had parted her from Lavalle, indirectly 
 caused the death of her parents and sunk her 
 into the depths of misery. 
 
 "Yes, girls," resumed Mr. Rheinberg, "Ar 
 nold said he would drop in and see us this even 
 ing. He has a great liking for this town, and 
 very clever he is, too. His lectures seem to me 
 very fine. If I could only write like that. But 
 I must remember, Shoemaker, stick to your 
 last. " 
 
 "For heaven s sake, papa," answered his 
 daughter with a frown, "don t quote those hor 
 rid, vulgar sayings, and they lack even truth 
 sometimes. Should Andrew Johnson have stuck 
 to his needle or Abraham Lincoln to his ax? 
 Those are truly great who, born and bred to low 
 ly things, yet rise through their merit to emi 
 nence and honor." 
 
 "Well, well, child, have it your own way. You 
 have more book learning than I have. You see 
 things in a different light and are generally right. 
 But, Grace dear, you must come back. Don t 
 stay in your room to-night," said Mr. Rheinberg 
 as he observed his niece preparing to leave. 
 "Arnold will be here." 
 
 "Dear uncle, my head aches frightfully. You 
 must excuse me this evening."
 
 33 1 
 
 "I thought you were going to try and be more 
 cheerful." 
 
 "But I feel so miserable," and tears came 
 to her eyes. 
 
 "If you are sick, dear, go to bed. He will 
 come again. He thinks the world of you," an 
 swered Mr. Rheinberg. 
 
 "Good-night," said Grace shudderingly. 
 
 "And your supper," added Letitia. 
 
 "I do not wish any." 
 
 "Poor girl, if she could only make up her 
 mind to it, company would do her good," said 
 Mr. Rheinberg, shaking his head and sighing. 
 
 "Yes, I wish to heaven she would come down, 
 and that Arnold might fancy this weeping girl 
 and take her off my hands," said Mrs. Rhein 
 berg. 
 
 "There, no more. I have no patience with 
 such talk," returned her husband. 
 
 When Arnold came his first inquiry was for 
 Miss Feld, and when told by Letitia that Grace 
 was suffering from a headache and that she had 
 changed very much since the death of her pa 
 rents, he entreated Mr. Rheinberg to persuade 
 her to see him. 
 
 "Certainly, certainly, I will," returned Mr. 
 Rheinberg, readily. 
 
 "Time should already have somewhat subdued 
 her grief. I wish to convince her that I love 
 her. I am not ashamed of my honorable love," 
 declared Arnold, slightly flushing. "I have loved 
 her from the day I first saw her. Of course, she 
 was sacred then, but my love has survived the
 
 332 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 storm and shipwreck of fortune. I am now 
 ready to consecrate my life to her." 
 
 "This is manly, this is good," replied Mr. 
 Rheinberg enthusiastically. "Take my word, I 
 will do my best for you." 
 
 "Thank you, thank you, Rheinberg; if I can 
 do anything for you, depend upon me," answered 
 Arnold warmly. 
 
 "Do you intend lecturing again ?" inquired Le- 
 titia. 
 
 "Yes, I shall give a series here and in the 
 adjacent towns, too. I am going to remain 
 here off and on for some time." 
 
 "I assure you," returned Letitia, "you will be 
 rapturously welcomed. The town people are 
 ready to deify you." 
 
 "Are the ladies so gracious, too?" asked Ar 
 nold, laughing. 
 
 "They are always the first, you know, to recog 
 nize talent," replied Letitia, smiling sweetly. 
 
 "Thanks, Miss Rheinberg. I will include you 
 among the number. I want to tell you some as 
 tonishing news, which occurred just a few mo 
 ments before I came up here." 
 
 "Do tell," said Mrs. Rheinberg, her husband 
 and daughter simultaneously. 
 
 "A rabbi, on his way to New Orleans, came 
 down on the steamer this evening. It seems that 
 Everard, who has friends in St. Louis, knew of 
 his coming and had Rebecca Silverbaum s and 
 Berkhoffs license and everything ready. While 
 the steamer was taking freight the rabbi married 
 the couple in the private parlor of the hotel.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 333 
 
 And now they are registered in the book as Mr. 
 and Mrs. Berkhoff." 
 
 "Did you ever!" cried Letitia. "What a won 
 derful man that lawyer is. He ought to be a 
 diplomat." 
 
 "Wonderful ! I call him a busybody. The folks 
 round town say he has strained every nerve to 
 have the pair married." 
 
 "Now, father, what did I tell you? I told 
 you I know Rebecca too well. She would have 
 broken with Berkhoff when he failed if it had 
 not been for Everard. I was round to see Re 
 becca a few days after BerkhorFs failure. Mrs. 
 Silverbaum told me Rebecca was too ill to see 
 any one, but the way she talked I thought Re 
 becca was going to break the engagement. 
 Heaven knows they have been engaged long 
 enough," said Letitia. 
 
 "That Berkhoff is doing remarkably well since 
 his failure. He has taken in all of poor Feld s 
 trade," sighed Rheinberg. 
 
 "You should have done that," retorted his 
 wife. 
 
 "Yes, I should have done it, but I have no 
 luck, Clara, no luck," and Rheinberg gazed 
 around spiritlessly. 
 
 "Luck!" exclaimed Arnold, "there is an ex 
 ample in Everard. They tell me he is prosper 
 ous. Sought after in all the neighboring towns; 
 called the great criminal lawyer. " 
 
 "Yes," said Rheinberg cheerfully, "all luck. 
 It was rumored that Berkhoff in seme way helped 
 him in the Niles case and that made his for 
 tune."
 
 334 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "But some people can t take anything, even if 
 it be thrown under their feet," returned Mrs. 
 Rheinberg snappishly. 
 
 "Ha, ha. Miss Grace," said Arnold as he left 
 the house, "I am now supplied with time and 
 money for the siege, and the fortress must sur 
 render. By heavens, Grace, there shall be no 
 armistice until you capitulate to my terms. * 
 
 To the poor victim Arnold was as the veiled 
 Mokanna his heart was filled with perfidy and 
 baseness. She, like Zelica, saw it unveiled in all 
 its monstrous hideousness. 
 
 A few days after his evening visit, Arnold, with 
 a smiling mien, boldly rang Mrs. Rheinberg s 
 door-bell. It was hastily opened by Susan, the 
 tidy maid of all work. She ushered him in with 
 the utmost deference. "I should like to see Mrs. 
 Rheinberg. I hope she is in," said Arnold, tak 
 ing the precaution not to alarm Grace by sending 
 for her, wisely apprehending that her uncle s 
 wishes might not yet have produced the desired 
 effect. 
 
 After being told that she was in and after he 
 was seated Susan ran upstairs. "A handsome 
 stranger, Miss Letitia, wishes to see you. Look 
 your prettiest, Miss, he is well worth the trouble. 
 I wish I had your advantages." With a toss of 
 her head, elastic step, and humming a song, she 
 disappeared within the mysterious precincts of 
 the kitchen. 
 
 "And I wish I had your cheerful, happy dispo 
 sition. I never feel perfectly contented; one 
 want supplied, another arises. Ah! Arnold!" 
 said Letitia, glancing at the card. "I must add
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 335 
 
 a few touches to my attire. People say I have 
 the tact of making the simplest thing lock well. 
 Fools!" exclaimed she bitterly, "they don t know 
 I owe this faculty to the scantiness of my purse." 
 
 "Delighted to see you, Mr. Arnold," said Le- 
 titia, tripping into the parlor with a radiant face. 
 
 "The happiness is mutual, I assure you, Miss 
 Rheinberg. There was a fashionable wedding 
 this morning. It is a wonder you were not 
 there." 
 
 "I suppose you refer to the wedding of Miss 
 Hill and Charlie Bennett. You know the Hills 
 consider themselves the creme de creme," re 
 plied Letitia, scornfully. "They dislike Jews; 
 fear contamination." 
 
 TIa, ha," laughed Arnold, "they belong to the 
 old regime. I hear our distinguished lawyer was 
 there. On dit, he is dangling after the superb 
 Amelia." 
 
 "Bah! she will twist his heart and throw it 
 after him." 
 
 "She won t notice him and treats him with 
 contempt. Serves him right. The idea of leav 
 ing the pretty Jewish girls !" said Arnold mali 
 ciously. 
 
 "There is no fear of Miss Hill accepting Mr. 
 Everard." 
 
 "He is trying to be magnificent, generous, too. 
 He bought a house and lot yesterday for two 
 thousand dollars as a present for Berkhoff and 
 his wife. He is having it furnished also. That 
 is ad captandum vulgus," sneered Arnold. 
 
 "He must be very rich to do that," gasped 
 iLetitia.
 
 336 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "Yes, he makes a grand show at all events. 
 Miss Hill, if she would condescend, would not 
 be doing so badly as far as money matters are 
 concerned, but the look of the Jew irritates her." 
 
 "He doesn t look like one, that is sure." 
 
 "But he is, nevertheless. I am sure his name 
 was Everhard." 
 
 "Where are Mr. and Mrs. Bennett stopping?" 
 
 "They left for St. Louis. When they come 
 back they are to board at the St. Charles and 
 have a grand reception. Is Miss Grace in?" 
 
 "No, she is spending the day at the house of 
 Miss Moss, poor little thing. Entre nous, I think 
 she will soon join her parents." 
 
 "Is that possible?" Arnold asked in consterna 
 tion. 
 
 "I really fear death will soon claim her for his 
 bride," and Letitia put her handkerchief to her 
 eyes. 
 
 "It is about nine months since her parents died 
 and she should have a protector, some one to 
 look after her tenderly." 
 
 "But her year of mourning has not yet ex 
 pired." 
 
 "That is nothing. Girls have been married 
 when their parents were on their death-bed." 
 
 "Oh, yes, Mr. Arnold, when they have had the 
 approbation of their parents." 
 
 "Do you mean that Mr. and Mrs. Feld would 
 not give their consent if they were alive?" asked 
 Arnold, indignantly. 
 
 "By no means. Have patience. Father says 
 you are a capital fellow. He told Grace so, and 
 that vou would not run when vou smelt smoke."
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 337 
 
 "I am very grateful to your father. I must be 
 going now. Do not forget to put in a good word 
 for me; it may work wonders." 
 
 "Rely upon me," said Letitia smilingly. 
 
 "I am an idiot," said Arnold as the door closed 
 upon him. "I have secured the jewels, but I 
 have neglected to procure a few lines from 
 Grace s father commanding her to marry me. 
 If all means fail me, I must sell myself to Me- 
 phistopheles and gain my coveted treasure. I 
 fortunately secured Mr. Feld s autograph just 
 before he died. I am an expert penman and all 
 will be well." So he wrote a few lines in his 
 memorandum book, signed the name accurately 
 after the copy, tore the page out of the book, 
 folded it up and put it away carefully for future 
 use. 
 
 The blood rushed through Arnold s veins with 
 increased velocity, his pace quickened with the 
 rapidity of his thoughts, and he soon found him 
 self in the suburbs of the town in the vicinity of 
 a small orchard. The trees were thickset and 
 though stripped of leaves, formed with their 
 branches a rather secure place of concealment, 
 through which one could see and not be seen 
 from the other side. 
 
 A mysterious, subtle, undefinable influence 
 suddenly recalled Arnold to himself. He looked 
 up and saw a veiled figure on the other side of 
 the orchard, clad in the deepest black. 
 
 "Ah !" he cried, "there is Grace coming home, 
 not from her friends, but from a walk, I suppose. 
 I can see her, but she cannot see me. A believer 
 in God occupying himself with the minute de-
 
 338 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 tails of our life would say a dispensation of 
 Providence, but I say, whether from heaven or 
 hell, she shall not pass me by. She is absorbed 
 in thought and observes nothing. I shall turn 
 down this corner and then meet her face to 
 face. The wood is lonely, the orchard my good 
 genius; I can woo her here ten thousand times 
 more advantageously than at the house, where 
 that overweening, audacious, black-eyed houri is 
 at my elbow." 
 
 In a few moments Arnold was around the cor 
 ner and half way up the lane. He stood mo 
 tionless in the road with outstretched arms. 
 Grace came leisurely, dreamingly on, seeing 
 nothing until she found herself within his em 
 brace. She endeavored to shriek aloud, so that 
 her voice might be heard from one end of the 
 town to the other to reach heaven! But for 
 a moment her tongue was paralyzed. 
 
 "Well, my dear," said Arnold mockingly, as 
 Grace s attempt to cry died away in a gurgling 
 sound, "why do you not speak?" 
 
 The veil had fallen from her face, and Arnold 
 was shocked to see the ravages a few months of 
 acute misery had made upon those once youth 
 ful features. She looked so ethereal, so like the 
 picture of an angel, with that pearly complexion 
 and aureate hair; her upturned eyes appealed so 
 to the higher sentiments of his nature that he re 
 frained from imprinting on her lips that ardent 
 kiss which he so passionately longed to give. 
 
 "How shall I escape from this hated man?" 
 murmured Grace as she sank down white and
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 339 
 
 trembling on a log, which lay almost at their 
 feet. 
 
 "Dearest girl," said he as he seated himself 
 by her side, "brightest star of my firmament, 
 whose gentle face emits such silvery radiance, 
 how I have longed and prayed for this hour to 
 see you once more. Heart s delight, where over 
 this wide, wide earth is there a deeper love in 
 the heart of man for woman than is mine for 
 thee ? Nay, sweet one," as he attempted to take 
 her hand which she threw aside with disgust, 
 "do not turn from me, but say you will make me 
 one of the happiest of mortals." 
 
 "Villain, monster of evil, worker of iniquity, 
 my evil genius," replied Grace, the floodgate of 
 her tongue being opened, "why do you follow 
 me? I would not marry you before I knew you, 
 now I loathe you. Demon, murderer of my pa 
 rents, begone." 
 
 Arnold, exasperated, jumped up with a furious 
 oath, then remembering himself, quietly sat down 
 and said: "Come, come, my pretty one, give me 
 your hand. Let us forget the past and think only 
 of the present. I love you wildly, madly, and 
 would be happy to die for you. Your hand, my 
 darling." 
 
 "Away! touch me not, you dishonorable man. 
 I scorn you. Go, gambler, rob people of 
 their diamonds," and Grace fairly shrieked out 
 the words. 
 
 Arnold gave a low, demoniacal laugh, which 
 would have reflected honor on a Richard wooing 
 Lady Anne, and said, " But twas thy beauty 
 provoked me, I did it all for thee,"
 
 340 THE ^RESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "But I am not to be won like England s Anne. 
 No new love will ever bud forth on the ruins of 
 the old. The flowers will cease to grow when I 
 love you. So leave me now and forever," and 
 she said this with such vehemence and energy 
 that she not only startled Arnold, but herself. 
 
 "I shall have to play my last card," mentally 
 said Arnold, and then, aloud, "I had hoped, dear 
 est girl, to induce you of your own account to 
 love me, but as I cannot, I am compelled to be 
 the bearer of a command given me by your 
 father previous to his death, and which implores 
 and bids you marry me. And you know the 
 Bible teaches obedience." 
 
 "In that duty," rejoined Grace hastily and 
 somewhat hotly, "I have nevr been remiss. It 
 was instilled in my mind in my childhood. It 
 broke ties, formed new ones and, alas ! what else 
 did it not cause me to do? I obeyed my parents 
 faithfully, unto death, and I pray God to forgive 
 me if I did anything wrong. My father could 
 not, would not, command me to marry a man 
 whom I hate. He knew it." 
 
 Arnold had not taken his eyes off of Grace dur 
 ing her reply. He gave her time before he an 
 swered for the words to burn deeply into her 
 heart and be a premonition of what must be. 
 "The Fifth commandment has heretofore caused 
 you unhappiness, but for all that Scripture shall 
 be verified, as it will be instrumental in rendering 
 you one of the happiest of women. I saw your 
 father, God bless his memory, some hours before 
 he committed that rash and fatal act. He must 
 then have had suicide in contemplation, as he
 
 "Your father s last wish is to be seen in these 
 few lines."
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 341 
 
 wrote these few lines to you which I have in my 
 pocket, wishing you to wed me, knowing that it 
 would be for your good. He was aware that 
 your union with Lavalle was utterly impossible, 
 for even if he had come back to you in your 
 desolation, which he took good care not to do, 
 you would feel yourself too humiliated to become 
 the wife of a man whom your father robbed and 
 you in a manner assisted." 
 
 His tone and words, cold and cutting as an 
 icicle, dropped like a weight upon her heart and 
 made her gasp out: "Do not speak harshly of 
 Lavalle for not coming back. My filial duty 
 wronged him. I feel confused and bewildered. 
 I have lost my faith in man ; great God, help me, 
 that I lose not my faith in Thee." She clasped 
 her hands and raised her streaming eyes to 
 heaven. 
 
 "Put your faith in me, dear Grace. I shall not 
 deceive you. Your father s last wish is to be 
 seen in these few lines," and Arnold took the 
 paper he himself had written from his pocket- 
 book and held it before her eyes. She turned 
 away her head ; her only desire was to flee from 
 him. "I did not wish," resumed Arnold, "to in 
 trude immediately after your parent s death and 
 insist upon the fulfillment of your father s wish. 
 I thought when some time had elapsed and you 
 were composed you would see the hopelessness of 
 waiting for Lavalle, the dreariness, dependence 
 and the horror of associating with Letitia" he 
 had probed her inmost thoughts "whose mind 
 cannot appreciate yours and who has no sympa 
 thy with anyone. Your aunt, a plain woman,
 
 342 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 barely tolerates you; therefore, come to me, who 
 will make a snug retreat for you, who will un 
 derstand, value, cherish, love and adore you. As 
 you have heretofore wept, so shall you hereafter 
 smile. You will grow strong under my shelter 
 ing affection and look upon the past miserable 
 months as but the prelude to continual happi 
 ness. Come to me, I beg you." 
 
 "I cannot believe/ returned Grace, vehemently, 
 but tremblingly, which weakness Arnold did not 
 fail to perceive, "that my father left a note ex 
 pressing a wish for me to marry one whom he 
 knew I could not love or honor. As for your 
 love, I despise it." 
 
 "Your father s written wish I placed before 
 you once; here it is again, read it. For its au 
 thenticity I swear by the faith of our fathers." 
 The oath gave Arnold no little compunction, still 
 he uttered it without apparent hesitation. "You 
 will not, cannot deny his handwriting. Come, do 
 not be stubborn," as she persistently refused to 
 look at it. Moreover, I warn you not to spurn 
 my love. It will prove a blessing to the woman 
 who will reap the fullness of it. The highest 
 compliment a man can pay a woman is to seek 
 her as his wife." 
 
 "Where love is mutual, woman is indeed 
 blessed in man s devotion, but not if coerced into 
 the nuptial bonds with a man she detests. To 
 bind two together who have no amity for each 
 other is a sacrilege." 
 
 "But Grace " 
 
 "Speak to me no further. I must go home and 
 think well over this. Give me the note."
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 343 
 
 "No, read it here. You see now, it is genu 
 ine. Do you know this signature?" 
 
 Grace looked, read and scrutinized it, with the 
 eye of a critic, but there it was, her father s 
 handwriting, not blurred, but clear and distinct, 
 indelibly stamping on her mind the cruel import 
 of his words. 
 
 "Reflect well on your father s last wishes and 
 your inheritance will be long in the land. You 
 shall have time until to-morrow to decide. Think 
 of one thing, obedience, and you will not go 
 astray." 
 
 Arnold rose as Grace did, allowed her to pass 
 without any more protestations of love, lifted his 
 hat politely, even gayly, and said: "To-morrow, 
 then, at 2 P. M., you must be here and give me a 
 decided answer. This shall be our trysting 
 place." 
 
 Grace bowed her head and passed on. Arnold 
 watched her until she was out of sight. Her 
 drooping figure and slow steps smote him some 
 what for his persecution and he could not help 
 remarking: "Devilish sorry, but why can t she 
 see what is good for her and thank God who 
 has sent her fate in such a pleasing shape ! But, 
 by Jove, this is a coup de maitre." He took a 
 cigar out of his cigar case, lighted it and saun 
 tered homeward, not without some anxiety as to 
 the result of his manceuver.
 
 344 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 CHAPTER XXX. 
 
 "Come, Grace, take something to eat, you look 
 miserable. Your visit to-day to Mary Moss has 
 clone you no good. Do take something," insisted 
 Airs. Rheinberg. 
 
 "Never mind, aunt, I do not want any din 
 ner." 
 
 "No dinner ! no wonder you get so thin, child." 
 
 "Please, aunt, don t let me be disturbed to 
 night. I shall not try your patience much longer. 
 I shall soon give up thinking what might have 
 been. I intend doing better." 
 
 "Well spoken, dear child. It is time for you 
 to turn over a new leaf. You mustn t let your 
 mind think of one thing so long. Grief must 
 wear away or it will wear us out. The children 
 shall not trouble you." 
 
 "Thanks; good-night." Grace would gladly 
 have thrown her arms around Mrs. Rhein- 
 berg s neck and wept out the agony of her heart, 
 but there was no call in her eye, no response in 
 her even unsympathetic "good-night." 
 
 "My sweet children disturb any one, indeed! 
 She knows not what children are to console one 
 in time of trouble. But how should she know 
 anything about children, never having had any 
 brothers or sisters? Now, if my good Joseph 
 should die, I should not have time to give way
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 345 
 
 like her. After a few weeks of grief for I 
 should cry dreadfully, I know" and the matron 
 wiped away a tear at the thought, "my children s 
 needs would be so great that I could only snatch 
 a few hours, and after a while would have to 
 stop and try to be satisfied with the will of 
 God." 
 
 When Grace told her aunt about "doing bet 
 ter" she had no idea what she would do. She 
 only felt a dull, aching pain in her head, which 
 put an absolute veto on her thinking. She went 
 to her room and threw herself undressed on the 
 bed. It was long ere balmy sleep fell on her eye 
 lids and steeped her sorrows in momentary ob 
 livion. 
 
 Grace, waking up with a start, exclaimed, 
 "how long have I slept? I am very cold and 
 cramped. It is five," said she, striking a match 
 and looking at the clock. "I must think now what 
 toils I am in. Are they human or not? Did my 
 dear dead father do this? Who knows he might 
 have been driven into it by Arnold, for it is his 
 writing." Grace was too unsophisticated and un 
 suspecting to doubt but that her father was the 
 author of the letter. 
 
 "How can I," she cried, "escape from the arms 
 of Arnold, who has so long, like a devil-fish, 
 thrown out his tentacles to draw me in? If I 
 could only rest, but I must not secure it as my 
 father did." This voice, which made itself heard 
 in the darkness, was the voice of immortality. 
 
 "But one thing is left me," and there stood be 
 fore Grace the walls of the convent with Sister 
 Louise as the guardian angel. She thought not
 
 346 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 of the doctrines of the Catholic Church, the 
 whole religion was embodied in one form, Sister 
 Louise, who so young had voluntarily renounced 
 the pleasures of the world, and whose life was 
 an eternal spring of peace and holy joy. Hers 
 was the path of roses whose stems had no thorns. 
 The event of yesterday came rushing over Grace 
 like a torrent which she could not check. That 
 lethargy which her mind craved for would not 
 come; it had left her with sleep. She was seized 
 with uncontrolable shudderings and walked up 
 and down her small room with rapid strides. 
 Each time as the door or window barred her pas 
 sage, she looked up as if there was some one 
 there to reprove her. Her mind, from being tor 
 pid, became excessively agitated and generated a 
 multitude of wild, fantastic ideas. "Oh, why," 
 she cried, "do not these thoughts take some 
 tangible shape?" 
 
 Her imagination now came into play; phan 
 tasms floated around her, they increased in size 
 and assumed bold, extravagant shapes; they 
 surged like the wild waves of the storm, one 
 larger and fiercer than the others overleapt them 
 all; everything was swallowed up in one deep, 
 dark, indistinct and undetermined mass. As a 
 roaring like pursuing waters sounded around her, 
 with one bound she was to the door, through the 
 hall, down the stairs, into the street, fleeing as 
 if chased by furies and fiends. 
 
 "I am not very well, and shall say my matins 
 in the oratory instead of the chapel this morn 
 ing," said Sister Louise to Sister Bridget.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT* 347 
 
 "You had better, as it is a little damp out." 
 The chapel was in the nuns building and Sister 
 Louise slept in the girls dormitory. 
 
 "Holy Mother, Virgin Mary," said Sister Lou 
 ise as she stopped in the midst of her prayers, 
 the rosary dropping from her hands, as with a 
 heavy thud something fell at her feet. "It is my 
 poor, beloved Grace." A smile of ineffable love 
 and tenderness wreathed her pale lips, as she 
 chafed the cold hands of the unconscious girl. 
 "She will not die," cried the nun. "She will live 
 to be saved and to bless the hour which brought 
 her within these walls. Oh, blessed Virgin 
 Mary, Mother of God, I beseech Thee to grant 
 this poor creature to survive this shock, be a 
 convert to our holy religion in heart and soul, an 
 humble penitent at Thy feet and a harbinger of 
 Christian love and peace wherever she goes," and 
 with the sign of the cross and "amen," she turned 
 her attention to the insensible girl.
 
 348 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 CHAPTER XXXI. 
 
 "Well, Dr. Harriot," said Sister Louise to the 
 physician, who came to see Grace in the nuns 
 infirmary where she had been removed, "is there 
 hope?" 
 
 "I must feel her pulse and examine the symp 
 toms carefully before I can tell you. Her pulse 
 beats very irregularly and quickly, I observe. Did 
 you notice her open her eyes just now? The pu 
 pils are contracted. The indications are of brain 
 fever." 
 
 "Doctor, you must do your best," said Sister 
 Louise anxiously. 
 
 "I have been the medical practitioner of the 
 college and convent for a number of years, and 
 have taken a deep interest in many that I have 
 tided over severe and protracted diseases, but in 
 none did I take such an interest as I shall in the 
 case of this poor unfortunate girl." 
 
 "Unhappy creature," murmured the nun. 
 
 "Why, I have known Grace from childhood 
 and was the family physician of her parents. 
 How I sympathize with her ! I think this has 
 been brought on by great mental excitement and 
 will not readily give way." 
 
 "She is young." 
 
 "Yes, therefore with great care and unremit 
 ting attention she may be able to triumph over 
 the malady."
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 349 
 
 "That care and attention she shall have." 
 
 "Here I leave a prescription of aconite ; give 
 according to directions. Darken the room par 
 tially. About free ventilation and frequent 
 changes of linen, you sisters need never be told, 
 but there is one thing that is absolutely necessary 
 for her, and that is quiet. I order that as one 
 of the principal remedies." 
 
 "You can depend upon me. I only hope," was 
 the nun s mental wish, "that you will do your 
 duty as well as I shall do mine," for the physi 
 cian was addicted to drink, but was still consid 
 ered by many "the best in town." 
 
 "I wonder how she ever came here ? Have you 
 sent word to her relatives?" inquired the physi 
 cian. 
 
 "Yes, I expect them here any moment. The 
 gates are generally locked early, so how Grace 
 came in is a mystery to me. I am happy to say 
 she has a liking for me." 
 
 "She is wise. I shall call soon again," replied 
 the physician as he left. 
 
 "Good-morning," said Dr. Harriot to Mr. and 
 Mrs. Rheinberg, whom he met coming in at the 
 gate, looking anxious and excited. 
 
 "How is Grace?" 
 
 "My dear old friends, I regret to say she is 
 ill." 
 
 "We must take her home immediately," ex 
 claimed Mrs. Rheinberg. 
 
 "Impossible, my dear friends." 
 
 "She must be taken home, I say," persisted 
 Mrs. Rheinberg. "She must be well taken care 
 of, and I must see to it."
 
 35 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "But it is unreasonable to have her moved 
 now," urged the doctor. "As for attention, I will 
 be responsible for that; she shall have it. The 
 nuns are skillful nurses, you know." 
 
 "I know nothing of the kind," retorted Mrs. 
 Rheinberg. 
 
 "Well, maybe your husband knows something 
 about it, then," coolly returned the physician. 
 
 "Clara," spoke Mr. Rheinberg, "we will have 
 to be satisfied with the doctor s advice. Just 
 as soon as she is able we will take her home." 
 
 "I am going in to see her, anyway," said Mrs. 
 Rheinberg, angrily. "Come on, Joseph, you can 
 stay in the parlor." 
 
 "See her by all means," said the doctor, as he 
 passed out of the gate. 
 
 "Come," said a nun to Mrs. Rheinberg, who 
 had demanded admittance, "you are to see your 
 niece. Your husband can remain in the parlor." 
 
 As the door opened, Grace, whose eyes were 
 momentarily growing more sensitive to the light, 
 closed them and lay for a few moments perfectly 
 still. 
 
 "Is she asleep?" whispered Mrs. Rheinberg, 
 quietly seating herself. 
 
 "I scarcely think so," returned Sister Louise. 
 
 Mrs. Rheinberg arose, went up to the bed and 
 put her cool hands on the burning forehead of 
 Grace. She opened her feverish eyes and gazed 
 at her aunt fixedly, but vacantly. 
 
 "Dear Grace," said Mrs. Rheinberg, endeavor 
 ing to smooth her hair with one hand, and caress 
 ingly stroking her brow with the other, "you will 
 come and be nursed at home, won t you ?"
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 351 
 
 Grace writhed under her aunt s touch, but the 
 words "come home" threw her into a frenzy. 
 "Home! I have no home. Sister Louise," and 
 her voice rose to a pitch of shrieking entreaty, 
 "do not send me home. Keep me with you. I 
 will not be Arnold s wife. Take him away. I 
 will not see him." She struggled and raved and 
 finally threw the bed-clothes over her face to 
 shut out the hated vision. 
 
 "What shall I do ?" asked Mrs. Rheinberg help 
 lessly. 
 
 "Leave now," said Sister Louise decidedly. 
 "You see she is delirious and why aggravate her 
 excitement?" 
 
 "But she wants care." 
 
 "And I say she shall have it. Have no fear 
 on that account. I assure you, dear Mrs. Rhein 
 berg, you can entrust her to my care." 
 
 "Well, Clara, how is she?" asked Mr. Rhein 
 berg as his wife entered the parlor. 
 
 "Come, we have to leave her now, she is out 
 of her mind." 
 
 "As soon as she is better we will take the poor 
 thing home." 
 
 "Indeed, not long shall Grace stay in this place 
 and listen to the honeyed words of that nun," and 
 to give emphasis to her words Mrs. Rheinberg 
 closed the gate with a slam. 
 
 Notwithstanding care and precaution the fever 
 rapidly increased. Day after day Grace muttered 
 and raved in delirium or lay in a semi-comatose 
 state. 
 
 "Dr. Harriot," said Sister Louise to the physi 
 cian one day, "whenever the aunt or cousin of
 
 352 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 Graces comes in she instantly prays to be saved 
 from them. After such paroxysms her exhaus 
 tion and prostration are always greater and her 
 stupor deeper." 
 
 "They must be kept away then," promptly re 
 turned the physician. "Tell them I have strictly 
 prohibited their admittance to the sick room for 
 the present. Tell me, does she recognize you?" 
 
 "Not exactly, but my hand and voice seem to 
 soothe and control her." 
 
 "A kind of mesmerism in your touch. Well, 
 she had byronia yesterday ; she shall have bella 
 donna to-day and stramonium to-morrow. Does 
 she still crave for ice?" 
 
 "Incessantly." 
 
 "Let her have all she wants of it." 
 
 Upon Sister Louise devolved the principal part 
 of the tedious and arduous nursing. Stimulated 
 by the prospect of saving not only the life of a 
 being dear to her, but a soul as well, the task, 
 though painful, was a most grateful one. 
 
 Days had run to weeks ; four long, dreary 
 weeks had come and gone. Meanwhile the days 
 had lengthened as the sun moved continually in 
 a higher circle ; the March snows had been melted 
 by the soft rains of April, and the motley drama 
 of human life, with its shifting scenes of joy and 
 sorrow, birth and decay the perfect transcript 
 of the eternal nature molding and controlling 
 all enacted itself as from the beginning, while 
 Grace still tossed in her bed of sickness and pain. 
 
 "Sister Louise," said Dr. Harriot, "the crisis is 
 near at hand. See what a profound stupor she 
 is in."
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 353 
 
 "She was very violent before you came, conse 
 quently the exhaustion is excessive. I gave her, 
 or rather attempted to give her, some of that 
 drink made of milk, eggs well beaten, and a small 
 quantity of brandy." 
 
 "The beatings of her pulse are so feeble as to 
 be scarcely felt, her skin is clothed in a cold, 
 clammy perspiration and has lost its elasticity." 
 
 "See her face, Doctor, how pinched and pallid 
 it is." 
 
 "It seems as if that mysterious, volatile essence 
 which we call life has fled, but Grace is only in a 
 coma." 
 
 "Will she recover?" 
 
 "God must decide that, Sister Louise," an 
 swered the physician solemnly. "I shall call fre 
 quently during the day to see if there be a 
 change." 
 
 "If she should die in this unshrived, impeni 
 tent state, will the Lord Jesus Christ receive the 
 soul for whose redemption I have so earnestly 
 prayed?" was now the anxious thought of Sister 
 Louise. 
 
 "Girls," said Sister Benedicta, moving in her 
 usual noiseless manner among the pupils in the 
 yard, "Grace Feld, whom many of you know per 
 sonally, is lying very low. In her chamber are 
 two angels contending for victory. I know I 
 need not tell you that you must not trespass on 
 the grounds surrounding the building where she 
 is, which, though forbidden, you do sometimes 
 when playing." 
 
 "No, no," they responded in a subdued chorus,
 
 354 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 with tears in their eyes, "we shall tread more 
 quietly ; we shall not speak above our breath, and 
 we shall pray God to make the poor sick girl 
 well." 
 
 "Good," replied the nun softly, "I have no 
 more to say." 
 
 "Sister Mary Ann," said one of the girls, who 
 had assembled in the school-room, "it is awful 
 to think that while we are talking or reciting, 
 eating or drinking, Grace Feld may die." 
 
 "To be sure it is," replied the aged nun. "And, 
 girls, no one knows who may be called next." 
 
 "Are you afraid to die, Sister Mary Ann?" 
 asked Victoria Comin, a tall girl from Baton 
 Rouge. 
 
 "Yes," said she tremblingly, "I want to live." 
 
 "But you will go to heaven, you are so good," 
 added Victoria. 
 
 "I hope so, my child." 
 
 "But if the girl of the other faith" there were 
 no harsh names to-day "should die so young, so 
 good, would she be irrevocably lost or would she 
 remain in purgatory with unbaptized infants?" 
 questioned Victoria. 
 
 "You know that anyone who has not been bap 
 tized in the name of the Father, the Son and the 
 Holy Ghost can never rest in the bosom of the 
 Saviour, and I fear she cannot enter even purga 
 tory," and the good, old sister knitted faster than 
 ever. 
 
 "How dismal," groaned Victoria. "I thank 
 God I am a Catholic." 
 
 "But," said Ann Miller, whom nobody ob 
 served, springing up excitedly, "Christ is too
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 35^ 
 
 good. There must be some nice place for the 
 pure of heart." 
 
 "I tell you," said several of the girls in chorus, 
 "there is " 
 
 "Girls," spoke Sister Mary Ann, "I want you 
 all to be quiet. Do your best while here, attend 
 to your religious duties, and when you die and 
 go to heaven you will see who is there. Children 
 know not what is to happen in the next world ; 
 they must follow the teachings of the Church 
 while here. Ann, you have been crying." 
 
 "I want to go to the other building where 
 Grace Feld is," sobbed the girl. 
 
 "But you can do no good there. You will 
 only be in the way." 
 
 "I will not be in the way. I will be on the 
 floor at the foot of the bed or under it. Pray, 
 good Sister Mary Ann, get me excused for this 
 day." 
 
 "Sister Louise will not let you in." 
 
 "Please give me the excuse. Sister Louise will 
 not deny me. Just give me the excuse," re 
 peated Ann. 
 
 "Well, I cannot refuse you. You shall be ex 
 cused. You see if it will do you any good." 
 
 "Thanks, kind Sister," answered Ann, kissing 
 her hand. 
 
 "Well, whispered Sister Benedicta, coming into 
 the sick room, "it is noon and you must have 
 some refreshment. How is -she?" 
 
 "No perceptible change," returned Sister Lou 
 ise. 
 
 "Has the doctor been here ?"
 
 356 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "Yes, already twice to-day. Oh, Sister Bene- 
 dicta, it is bitter to think she may die and descend 
 into the realms of darkness," said Sister Lou 
 ise shudderingly. 
 
 "Do you know, I think, as she came to the 
 convent she wanted to be a Catholic, and proba 
 bly we have done wrong by not attending to her 
 unexpressed wish," added Sister Benedicta, look 
 ing steadily at Sister Louise. 
 
 "No, no," replied the young nun. "As much as 
 I should like to see Grace a Catholic, I should 
 not wish her to become one through her weak 
 ness. I wish her to be converted through the 
 beauties and convictions of our religion, so that 
 she will gladly stand with us at the Communion 
 table and partake of the Holy Sacrament." 
 
 "You may be right," murmured Sister Bene 
 dicta. "I shall take your place now. Go and 
 consider yourself relieved for a few hours." 
 
 "I cannot leave now. I must stay with this 
 
 precious one to see if her soul take its flight to 
 
 its eternal home or with God s will she open her 
 
 eyes in recognition of terrestrial surroundings." 
 
 "Have your way." 
 
 "Sister Benedicta sent me in with this," said 
 Ann Miller, walking in a few moments afterward 
 with a tray of eatables. 
 
 "Dear child, I need nothing. The excitement 
 of dread and suspense are sufficient to sustain 
 me, but I shall take something, as Sister Bene 
 dicta is so kind." 
 
 "Sister Louise, may I stay with you?" said 
 Ann, quietly. 
 
 "My dear, you are better off at your lessons.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 357 
 
 Anyway, you will be crying here, your eyes are 
 red already." 
 
 "Yes, so they are, but I will not cry if you will 
 let me stay with you; I will only pray to myself. 
 I don t talk of your goodness, Sister Louise, be 
 cause I should die without you," said the child 
 passionately, but in a low voice : "Grace Feld has 
 been very kind, very good to me. Let me stay 
 just until she wakes up, please God." 
 
 "Yes, she will awake either in life or death as 
 the latter is the passage to another life. Ann, I 
 cannot resist your pleadings. If you have re 
 ceived permission you may stay. Take the tray 
 away and come back." 
 
 "Sister Mary Ann took pity on me and gave 
 me an excuse. I shall be back directly," and 
 Ann noiselessly left the room. 
 
 "Is there still no change?" asked Sister Bene- 
 dicta, coming in at ten in the evening. 
 
 "To my grief there is none yet," replied Sister 
 Louise sadly. 
 
 "I have come to share the vigils of the night 
 with you. You can rest now." 
 
 "I want you to stay, but I want you to sit in 
 that comfortable arm-chair and sleep, too. I 
 shall remain by the bed." 
 
 "Very well, if you want me, call me. I should 
 persuade you to rest, but I know it would not 
 do much good now. May the holy saints pro 
 tect you," said Sister Benedicta, seating herself 
 in the easy chair, in which she soon fell asleep. 
 
 The clock struck twelve, the mystical, ghostly 
 hour; then one, two, three, four. Sister Louise 
 touched the hands of Grace and put them to her
 
 358 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 forehead. She ran and tapped Sister Benedicta 
 lightly. 
 
 "What is the matter?" asked the latter as she 
 rubbed her eyes. 
 
 "Joy unutterable ! Grace is getting better. The 
 cold, clammy sweat and the tensity of the skin 
 are gone. Come, let us rub her vigorously." 
 
 "Just look at Ann there, bright as a dollar, 
 with the tears glistening in her eyes." 
 
 "The child has not closed her eyes this night," 
 rejoined Sister Louise, going industriously to 
 work. In a whirl of gratitude she breathed pray 
 er after prayer that the mind of Grace might be 
 left intact. 
 
 "She is becoming warm," said Sister Benedicta. 
 
 "Yes, there is a slight moisture about her hands 
 and face, her pulse beats more regularly and her 
 breathing is becoming more perceptible. Did 
 you hear that faint, fluttering sigh as if the soul 
 had reluctantly returned after a flight to a better 
 world ?" 
 
 "She is coming to herself now," responded Sis 
 ter Benedicta. 
 
 In a few moments Grace opened her eyes and 
 feebly articulated, "You here, Sister Louise! 
 Why do I feel so weak and tired ?" and she weari 
 ly closed her eyes. 
 
 The good nun suppressed her ejaculation of 
 pleasure, and gave her a cordial which had been 
 left prepared and which she swallowed without 
 a murmur. 
 
 "Dear Grace, you have been very ill and your 
 own good Dr. Harriot is attending you. He left 
 orders for you to keep perfectly quiet. You are
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 359 
 
 to mind only your nurses, our humble selves, Sis 
 ter Benedicta and I. Ask no explanations, when 
 you are well we shall give them to you. Now do 
 not think, but go to sleep," and as Sister Louise 
 spoke she kissed her lightly on the cheek. A 
 slight smile passed over the wan face of the 
 sick girl and, like a fatigued child, she did 
 as she was bidden and fell into a refresh 
 ing slumber. When her breathing denoted 
 that she was soundly sleeping, then the gen 
 tle Sister threw herself on her knees, made 
 the sign of the cross, raised her streaming eyes to 
 heaven and, slipping the rosary through her 
 fingers, said: "Almighty and eternal God, Thou 
 who reignest on high and canst do all things, who 
 has stretched forth Thy hand and saved this 
 soul from mortal death, I beseech Thee in Thy 
 infinite mercy and wisdom to let this good spirit 
 know and hearken unto Thy voice, that she may 
 rejoice in Thy goodness, learn of the light Eter 
 nal and be saved through Thee, who by Thy 
 death and passion gavest hope to all mankind."
 
 360 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 CHAPTER XXXII. 
 
 "Alice," said Mr. Hill to his daughter, who had 
 just arrived from St. Louis and was at the hotel, 
 "I am delighted to see you, but I had hoped you 
 would live with us." 
 
 "You dear papa, Charlie says it will be much 
 pleasanter this way. We shall have to visit one 
 another, invite one anotner to luncheon, dinner, 
 etc. I wanted to go housekeeping, too, but he 
 will not hear of it." 
 
 "What a tyrant," said Amelia. 
 
 "Don t you say a word about Charlie. He is 
 the dearest, best, most devoted husband in the 
 world," rejoined the young bride, with tears of 
 happiness in her eyes. 
 
 "That he is, my darling; if I had not thought 
 he would be so he never would have had my con 
 sent to carry off my sprightly, sunny Alice," re 
 turned her father, fondly stroking her hair. 
 
 "Yes, Alice," added Amelia, "I believe Charlie 
 is worthy of you." 
 
 "My Amelia," said her father proudly, "will 
 stay with me, for there is no congenial spirit for 
 her. My physician has ordered me to travel, but 
 I am afraid some one will see, value and want 
 to steal my great pearl. Ah ! that would be sad." 
 
 "Do not fear, father," rejoined Amelia, turn 
 ing very pale. "I shall never marry."
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 361 
 
 "Father," said Bennett, rushing in, "I am ad 
 vanced to cashier in the bank. Some one who 
 knows told me as I was overlooking my baggage. 
 I know also to whom I am indebted. I thank you, 
 father, in the name of myself and my dear little 
 wife. Doesn t she look charming?" 
 
 "Indeed, Charlie, you must be the happiest per 
 son in the world," returned Mr. Hill. 
 
 "Well," said Bennett, laughing, "I am ready to 
 shoot anyone who says I am not." 
 
 "Before you went to look for your baggage, 
 and then I only saw you a moment, I knew you 
 were the same good, gay Charlie," added Ame 
 lia. 
 
 "I suppose you know that by the kiss I gave 
 you. Well, never mind, I am going to be good 
 sure enough now. Marriage improves a man, 
 above all when he happens to get a wife like 
 mine." 
 
 "No more flattery," said Alice. 
 
 "Come, father, let us go to the bank." 
 
 "Certainly, take care of yourselves, dears, till 
 we return." j 
 
 "Amelia, don t let any man run off with this 
 woman while I am gone," continued Charlie, kiss- 
 ing Alice repeatedly ; "say she is Bennett s prop 
 erty." 
 
 "Don t alarm yourself, Charlie, nobody will : 
 want me. Bye-bye." 
 
 "Charlie is a noble fellow," said Amelia. 
 
 "Indeed, he is. Notwithstanding his gay spir 
 its he thinks seriously of the happiness of others. 
 He spoke of you continually while we were 
 away."
 
 362 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "What did he say?" 
 
 "He regretted that our superb Amelia was 
 confined to this small town." 
 
 "Why? Do I need large fields to develop my 
 splendid talents?" said Amelia, ironically. 
 
 "No, but in large cities many great and dis 
 tinguished men congregate and there your good 
 ness and your beauty would be appreciated," re 
 turned Alice warmly. 
 
 "You and Charlie are too considerate," said 
 Amelia coldly. "Father s resources are ample, 
 and if I were inclined to travel and remain 
 months in some large cities, I should have only to 
 say so." 
 
 "Papa is not looking much better. Is he en 
 tirely recovered?" anxiously inquired Alice. 
 
 "I m afraid father will never be the man he 
 was before the first stroke of paralysis. He seems 
 well, but has lost his ambition. He refuses cli 
 ent after client, but insists upon going regularly 
 to his office. I am urging him to retire and you 
 and Charlie must do the same." 
 
 "Well, why not travel? Diversity is just what 
 papa requires." 
 
 "I do not care to go traveling; still, for fath 
 er s sake, I would go." 
 
 "There was a time when you were fond of trav 
 eling. You formerly wished that papa would 
 give himself a little respite in that direction." 
 
 "Yes, yes, I do want to go, I am eager to go," 
 said Amelia, turning pale. 
 
 "Sister, you are an enigma to-day. You say 
 you do not want to marry, you do not want to 
 travel, then almost in the same breath you do
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 363 : 
 
 i 
 
 want to travel. What is the matter with you, who 
 are always so calm, so even, so candid?" said 
 Alice, gazing at Amelia wonderingly. 
 
 "Why question me ? Why torment me ?" 
 
 "Heaven forbid that I should pain you," re 
 turned Alice caressingly. 
 
 "But you do. You are torturing me." 
 
 "I? Oh, Amelia, you look pale, worn, sick. 
 Have you had the ague since I have been gone?" 
 
 "You are silly. I am not ill. Do you think 
 that everyone, not overflowing with happiness 
 like you, must be ill?" 
 
 "Have I lost through marriage my kind, sweet, 
 gentle sister?" asked Alice, bursting into tears. 
 
 "Dear, dear, do not cry. Are you blind ? Can 
 you not see that I am unwell?" 
 
 "Dear sister," returned Alice, throwing her 
 arms around Amelia s neck, "you are not acting 
 with your accustomed consistency. Come, lie 
 down on the sofa and rest." 
 
 "I cannot rest." 
 
 "Tell me then, are you unhappy ?" 
 
 A low moan escaped Amelia s lips. 
 
 "I am answered. Confide in me, your little 
 Alice, who always breathed her troubles on your 
 dear bosom. It cannot be that you nurse some 
 unrequited love." 
 
 "Ah !" said Amelia mournfully, "it is more 
 hopeless than that." 
 
 "I do not understand you. What can be worse 
 than unrequited love? I shudder to think what 
 would have become of me if Charlie had not 
 loved me."
 
 364 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "But to love and be loved," said Amelia ex 
 citedly. 
 
 "That is lovely. Then go and get married." 
 
 "But if judgment, self-esteem and honor tell 
 you to crush that love, what then?" returned 
 Amelia, in anguish of mind. 
 
 "Amelia Hill can never love dishonorably," 
 said Alice promptly and proudly. 
 
 "And never will. I shall tear it from my heart. 
 But oh, the pain," groaned Amelia. 
 
 "I am perfectly astonished at you. Your char 
 acter has phases like the moon. For heaven s 
 sake tell me the name of this man, who does as 
 pire to your hand and who, though you are aware 
 he is unworthy of you, is capable of making such 
 a deep impression upon your heart. His name, 
 sister, I beg of you." 
 
 "Alice, I am ashamed," murmured Amelia, cov 
 ering her burning face with her handkerchief. 
 
 "To little Alice ! I assure you whatever you 
 will tell me shall never be divulged without your 
 consent. Come, tell me, we have no mother and 
 must confide in each other. You will be all 
 the happier, too. Come, do," pleaded she. 
 
 "Mark Anthony Everard, the Jew, proposed to 
 me," said Amelia emphatically. 
 
 "And " 
 
 "And," interrupted Amelia, "I treated him and 
 his proposal with the scorn they deserve." 
 
 "Yet you love him," said Alice, pale with agi 
 tation. 
 
 "I love him wildly, but still recoil from him." 
 
 "Unhappy Amelia. Does papa know of this?" 
 
 "Know? He does not dream of it and must
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 365 
 
 not know. He would blush with shame to think 
 that his daughter, Amelia Hill, should be in love 
 with a Jew," and she laughed hysterically. 
 
 "How horrid that that one little word, Jew, 
 should be a barrier between you and him!" 
 
 "But it is an impassable one." 
 
 "Yet it has been crossed," said Alice nervously. 
 
 "Yes, but unless either the man or the woman 
 is converted, or both are indifferent to religion, 
 it results in unhappiness." 
 
 "But what will you do?" 
 
 "Have I not told you," returned she contempt 
 uously, "how I treated him." 
 
 "What did he say?" 
 
 "What men always say, I suppose. That I was 
 destined for him and that I would yet learn to 
 love him." 
 
 "What audacity! Perfectly shocking." 
 
 "But I shall live to defy him. I will stamp this 
 passion out. It must die if, like Samson, I go 
 down with it." 
 
 "Amelia, your precious life must not be sacri 
 ficed." 
 
 "What can be done under these circum 
 stances ?" 
 
 "Love him a little." 
 
 "Love him a little !" replied Amelia, amazedly* 
 "And then?" 
 
 "Love him a little more." 
 
 "And then what ?" 
 
 "Marry him," said Alice smiling, though very 
 white. 
 
 "You are jesting, sister."
 
 366 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "There is some one rapping. A card, Mr. 
 Everard wishes to see me," said Alice as she took 
 the card from the bell-boy. "What shall I do ?" 
 
 "Admit him ; I shall retire."
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 367 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIII. 
 
 "Have any of you seen Grace to-day?" said 
 Arnold as he, Mr. and Mrs. Rheinberg and Leti- 
 tia were assembled in the parlor. 
 
 "Yes, she is doing nicely, too ; able to sit up in 
 bed. You must remember that it is three weeks 
 since she changed for the better," answered Mrs. 
 Rheinberg. 
 
 "Thank God," said her husband, "she will soon 
 come home." 
 
 "The way she feels now I think she will be a 
 long time about it. I never saw such a girl. She 
 actually hates me since she has been sick," said 
 Mrs. Rheinberg. 
 
 "You are mistaken, it is only the peevishness 
 of sickness." 
 
 "No, I am not, Joseph. When she was delirious 
 it was different, but now when Letitia or I come 
 in she still draws her brows up, is sullen, never 
 saying a word, and half the time closing her 
 eyes. I tell you I am tired of running after her 
 and begging her to come home and getting the 
 same answer every day, wait until I am better. 
 Now, if you want her to come home, run after 
 her yourself." 
 
 "Clara, you know I have inquired after her sev 
 eral times." 
 
 "Hundreds of times you mean, father," inter 
 rupted Letitia.
 
 368 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "Well, it is not pleasant for a man to go 
 there," said Mr. Rheinberg. "It is your place, 
 Clara." 
 
 Let her stay there until her ideas are different. 
 Let her stay until those dreary walls seem like a 
 prison. She will be glad enough to come here 
 yet, silly thing," added Mrs. Rheinberg. 
 
 "That will never do," remonstrated Arnold. 
 "You have no idea how the nuns will influence 
 and control her. They will be good to her, gen 
 tle and soft as a summer s zephyr. And what 
 does Grace want? Nothing but to blot out the 
 past. She will not trouble herself about the whys 
 or wherefores, about considerations, motives or 
 calculations." 
 
 "She knows no gratitude. What shall I do, 
 wear my shoes out running to the convent?" 
 angrily said Mrs. Rheinberg. 
 
 "The nuns wish to acquire a lost soul. Every 
 thing that can induce a half slumbering mind to 
 dwell peacefully, lovingly and yearningly upon 
 religion will be done," persisted Arnold. 
 
 "Why don t you go yourself?" said Letitia. 
 
 "Probably I have been !" 
 
 "No !" cried Letitia. "Do tell us all about it." 
 
 "Well, I had the courage 
 
 "The boldness," exclaimed Letitia. 
 
 "The courage," pursued Arnold, without no 
 ticing Letitia s remark, "to go to the convent and 
 endeavor to represent myself as one who has a 
 right to know. It seems they were prepared for 
 me. The portress told me Sister Louise, who 
 ever that may be, said that Miss Feld would not 
 receive visitors until she had entirely recovered.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 369 
 
 Ha, ha! Rheinberg, I have no doubt they will 
 send in a nice little bill." 
 
 That girl will ruin us, that s just what she ll 
 do ; I know her," said Mrs. Rheinberg. 
 
 "Clara, why will you talk this way? I will 
 manage to pay it," responded her husband. 
 
 "Don t be alarmed, mother," said Letitia, "the 
 nuns will never send in an account." 
 
 "And if they do," continued Arnold, "I, who 
 hope to be considered her future husband, am 
 eager to pay all demands. But, Rheinberg, listen 
 to my appeal. Take the girl from the convent. 
 Do not let her remain there." 
 
 "You are right. She ought to come home. She 
 shall not stay there another day," declared Mr. 
 Rheinberg. 
 
 "Bah!" are you afraid of Grace turning Catho 
 lic?" exclaimed Letitia scornfully. "I assure you 
 she does not possess enough courage; she would 
 think if she changed her religion her doom was 
 sealed. And she will never do anything that 
 causes comment. She has no firmness of char 
 acter, but in regard to her religion she is ada 
 mant." 
 
 "Letitia is right," added Mrs. Rheinberg, sec 
 onding the unexpressed wish of her daughter, 
 that Grace remain in the convent for the present. 
 "Grace is too timid to turn. I suppose she wants 
 to stay because the children are too noisy here. 
 Everything frets her, so perhaps she had better 
 stay where she is until she is well and strong, and 
 then she will come without any begging. Yet, if 
 you wish it, Joseph, I will go after her again 
 to-morrow,"
 
 370 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "Yes, by all means." 
 
 It is needless to say that though Mrs. Rhein- 
 berg went the next day to the convent and in her 
 own way urged Grace to come home, the next 
 night found the latter in the same place. There 
 she remained, contrary to the heartfelt desire and 
 expressed wish of her uncle. And Mr. Arnold 
 could do nothing but fret and fume, curse his 
 fate and say he was "born under an unlucky 
 star." 
 
 Around the walls of the room in which Grace 
 was, were placed pictures representing various 
 saints in different scenes of beatitude. St. Jerome 
 in the wilderness, the Bible in his hand, with mild 
 and pensive face; St. Anthony, with the "sacred 
 fire" painted by his side, and Francis D Assissi 
 were the notable ones, but the most conspicuous 
 of all was the Virgin Mother, with her beseech 
 ing eyes raised heavenward, and the smiling in 
 fant in happy innocence and loveliness. That pic 
 ture was directly over the mantel. 
 
 "You love to look at that picture, do you not?" 
 said Sister Louise to Grace. 
 
 "Yes, my eyes are always wandering to it. It 
 seems as if she were my mother and I the little 
 child," answered she, while her eyes involuntarily 
 filled with tears and a soft, holy, ineffable smile 
 overcast her face. 
 
 "The Holy Mother is watching over you." 
 
 "Blessed Mother," replied Grace with a smile. 
 "But that," pointing to the picture on the right 
 side of the mantel, with a frown, "I do not like." 
 
 "What, Christ on the cross ?" 
 
 "Yes. That picture is frightful, with its torn
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 371 
 
 and bleeding brows. It is holding up to eternal 
 execration the race from which he was descended 
 and condemning them for an execution which 
 they did not commit. It was the Roman mode of 
 carrying out capital punishment." 
 
 "But he said, Forgive them. Errare human- 
 urn est, condonare divinum. " 
 
 "But over eighteen hundred years have rolled 
 away, generation after generation has passed into 
 oblivion, and the deed is still unforgiven. You 
 cannot dislike me on that account, can you?" 
 
 "Grace, Grace, I love you. Do you not know 
 Christianity advocates forgiveness." 
 
 "But does it practice it?" 
 
 "I hope so. Forgiveness is one of the sweet 
 est and most fragrant flowers that can be culled 
 in the garden of religion," said Sister Louise, 
 kissing her. 
 
 "I want nothing, all doubts vanish when you 
 are with me. What a pretty canary bird !" 
 
 "Mrs. Stevens, a friend of the institution, sent 
 it to you. Is it not pretty ? And how it sings and 
 chirps, captive as it is." 
 
 "Sweet bird ! how happy thou art," murmured 
 Grace. 
 
 "And you, dearest, can be just as happy. Here 
 you will be as the birds, with nothing to do but to 
 sing sweet carols to God." 
 
 "I cannot shake off the melancholv," replied 
 Grace, as a tear fell down her cheek, "which 
 creeps over me like a funeral dirge." 
 
 "Come, come, you dear one, no tears to-day, 
 for you are to sit up in the arm-chair. You would 
 stay in bed forever, I do believe, if someone did
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 not make you get up. You lazy girl," and Sister 
 Louise patted her on the face. "Here you have 
 been convalescent for several weeks and not out 
 of bed yet. Fie! See, here is a nice black wrap 
 per." 
 
 "I suppose my aunt did not send my wearing 
 apparel ?" 
 
 "No, she only sent some underwear. It is just 
 as well, dear," said the good sister, sponging her 
 face and hands. 
 
 The hair of Grace, which had been cut short, 
 surrounded her head like a golden crown. It 
 required all the persuasion, nay, force of the 
 brush to make it smooth, and then here and there 
 one little curl more rebellious than its fellows, 
 would boldly thrust itself forward as if to say: 
 "The hair is all that rebels, and that will do so to 
 the end." 
 
 "Put on these slippers, dear, and throw this 
 shawl over your shoulders." 
 
 "Your loving hands crocheted this shawl dur 
 ing the hours of my convalescence, did they not?" 
 
 "Yes, dear," and the nun guided her weak and 
 faltering steps to the arm-chair and wheeled it 
 to the window, where she sat and looked out at 
 the beautiful flowers, fanned by the sweet breath 
 of May and scattering abroad their perfume. 
 When in her delirium she ran to the convent the 
 trees had no leaves and the plants neither buds 
 nor leaves. Life and beauty had since sprung out 
 of the dry and torpid stems and branches, speak 
 ing volumes of the greatness and goodness of 
 God. A deep, holy calm surrounded the place. 
 The bird in its c ^e sang paeons of love, and
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 373 
 
 gratitude to its Creator. Grace drank in all the 
 quietness and ease of the place, and the dream 
 of the flower life entered her mind, "They toil 
 not, neither do they spin." 
 
 A few mornings after this Grace was again 
 sitting by the window, inhaling the fragrance of 
 a bouquet of violets, which Sister Louise had 
 given her a few moments before she left the 
 room. These flowers, emblematical of purity, 
 sweetness and modesty, told her of quiet happi 
 ness which she wished would only last forever. 
 
 "Your cousin, Letitia, and Mary Moss wish to 
 see you," said Sister Louise, entering the room. 
 
 "I will neither see that magpie Mary nor that 
 basilisk Letitia," and Grace spoke with all the 
 imperiousness which the indulgent willfulness of 
 sickness produces. 
 
 "Well, dear, I hope you will see them. They 
 will be so disappointed if you do not, for I told 
 them you were up." 
 
 "No matter, I will not see them. They have 
 disturbed me out of such a happy reverie." 
 
 "Dear child," and the nun s mild, gray eye 
 beamed with heavenly satisfaction, "receive them 
 for me." 
 
 "I hate them ; I love you," petulantly responded 
 Grace. 
 
 "For my sake," added Sister Louise, with a 
 look of entreaty. 
 
 "Admit them, then." 
 
 "My dear cousin, how bad you are looking," 
 said Letitia on entering the room. "Come, you 
 must hurry home. It is no wonder you look so; 
 penned up in these walls. Come home with me,
 
 374 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 Some one is anxiously awaiting you." The latter 
 words were given with decided emphasis and a 
 significant smile. 
 
 "I am contented here," answered Grace with 
 a frown. 
 
 "Indeed," exclaimed Mary Moss, "I think you 
 are looking splendid, considering the time you 
 have been sick. It speaks well for your kind 
 nurse." 
 
 "Words cannot express what I feel for my 
 friend, Sister Louise," said Grace tenderly. 
 
 "But how can you stay here so long?" ques 
 tioned Letitia. 
 
 "I like it here. This tranquility soothes me." 
 
 "But the world, the beautiful world," sighed 
 Letitia. "But to enjoy it one must have money." 
 
 "Letitia, if you had wealth and power, what 
 would you be?" 
 
 "No doubt," sarcastically responded Letitia, 
 "you imagine I should like to be another Cleo 
 patra, floating in a barge decorated with purple 
 and gold, dissolving pearls at banquets with a 
 Mark Anthony at my feet, whilst kingdoms were 
 lost!" 
 
 "It makes no difference what I think," said 
 Grace excitedly. "Here are no Caesars, no kings, 
 no nobles, no princely merchants, no Demosthenes 
 and no Cicero." 
 
 "So, my dear cousin Grace, as they are not 
 here, as you say, we must be content to make a 
 virtue of necessity/ " replied Letitia mockingly. 
 "It is dull in town, but how incomparably bright 
 er, gayer and happier than within these walls. I 
 shudder to think of living behind these iron grat-
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 375 
 
 ings, bolts and bars. It is a living tomb. Dear 
 me, Sister Louise, you will have to excuse me, I 
 forgot you were here." 
 
 "Do not mind me." 
 
 "Come, Grace, come home to the one, to all of 
 us who wait for you," said Letitia. 
 
 "Cousin," rejoined Grace in her tremulous 
 voice, "talk not to me of the world with its hollow 
 forms and conventionalities, its deceits, mocke 
 ries and sin. Here and here only is the haven of 
 rest." She had involuntarily risen, but had sunk 
 back with the last words into the depths of the 
 arm-chair, with dilated eyes, parted lips and 
 panting breath. 
 
 "This excitement is too much for her," added 
 Sister Louise. "She is exhausted now and I 
 must put her to bed." 
 
 "We shall leave," suggested Mary Moss. 
 
 "Certainly," responded Letitia. "But I cannot 
 see why our talk does not do her good. We shall 
 come again ; good-bye, Coz." 
 
 "Thank heaven they are gone, especially that 
 Letitia," muttered the nun. 
 
 "You have placed me in my favorite position 
 again. I can look at the mother and child." 
 
 "Imitate the love and goodness that picture rep 
 resents," gently returned Sister Louise. 
 
 "It brings seraphic visions, and do you know 
 whom I see?" 
 
 "No, dear, I do not." 
 
 "My mother in heaven, looking down and 
 blessing her child ! Oh, mother, mother, come." 
 exclaimed Grace with upturned eyes. 
 
 The nun crossed herself and said a prayer. 
 She did not dare disturb this ecstacy with a word.
 
 376 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIV. 
 
 "Do you know, Mr. Arnold, what Letitia tells 
 me?" said Mr. Rheinberg to that gentleman as 
 he entered the parlor to spend the evening with 
 the family. 
 
 "No, how should I? Does it concern Grace?" 
 asked Arnold in alarm. 
 
 "Letitia, tell him," said Mr. Rheinberg. 
 
 "Why, father, as you commenced you might 
 have finished. Still, I shall be accommodating. 
 I know," continued Letitia with a smile, "that 
 you are eager for Mr. Arnold to know what it is, 
 so I shall come to the point at once. To observe 
 no religion, to think of heaven as such stuff as 
 dreams are made of, to consider ceremonies or 
 forms as mere blanks " 
 
 "The point, the point," interrupted Arnold. 
 
 "Well, I was coming to that. Those things I 
 said appear to me conscientious and right." 
 
 "Who cares, but to the point," growled Arn 
 old. 
 
 "Well," replied Letitia undauntedly, "I con 
 sider myself a faithful Jewess." 
 
 "But Grace," cried Arnold, fuming with rage. 
 
 "Well, I do not want her to become a Catho 
 lic," said Letitia laughing. 
 
 "Gracious heaven," exclaimed Arnold, pale 
 with anguish, "I have been here almost daily since
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 377 
 
 the illness of Grace, and begged of you all to 
 bring her home. What I apprehended will come 
 true." 
 
 "She shall be removed to-morrow," said Mr. 
 Rheinberg excitedly. 
 
 "Remember, you said that once before, and 
 what was the result?" asked Arnold. 
 
 "You must go, dear Joseph, to that headstrong 
 girl. I can do nothing with her. You should 
 have gone before, and as you are her uncle, have 
 forced her to come home," said Mrs. Rheinberg. 
 As she experienced the twinges of conscience, 
 she was anxious to divert reproaches from being 
 cast on herself and imagined she could do no bet 
 ter than attribute the blame to her husband. 
 
 "My dear sister Ruth in heaven, forgive me 
 for my neglect," groaned Mr. Rheinberg. "Why 
 did I leave her under the influence of that soft 
 and loving nun. Grace, Grace, this must not 
 be." 
 
 "Don t worry yourself, Joseph," resumed his 
 wife, affected by his misery, "you cannot do much 
 with that stubborn, ill-natured girl. Such queer 
 ideas ! Don t like my children. What can you 
 expect of her?" 
 
 "You need neither fear nor grieve, father. 
 This is a tempest in a teapot. They will not 
 make her a Catholic to-night nor to-morrow. 
 They will never rush things in that manner." 
 
 "Do not delay one hour, one minute," inter 
 rupted Arnold, to whom the very ticking of the 
 clock announced so many precious moments lost. 
 
 "It is night and cannot be thought of," added
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 Mrs. Rheinberg, "but, Joseph, go early in the 
 morning and force the girl home." 
 
 "No, no," replied the more cautious husband, 
 "I will on my knees beg her to come home." 
 
 "I say that Grace can be converted to any re 
 ligion. Any one who makes the effort can change 
 her opinions," continued Arnold. "She never had 
 any religious instruction ; you are all descended 
 from the ultramontane Jews, who regarded the 
 slightest deviation from the Talmudical laws a 
 heterodoxy. Now you have thrown off so many 
 restrictions which our faith entailed that you 
 have forgotten what they are." 
 
 "Ceremonies are nothing," returned Mr. Rhein 
 berg. 
 
 "But they are the shell to the nut and preserve 
 the kernel within. The blossoms on an apple tree 
 should attract not only for their beauty and 
 fragrance, but for what they will produce. They 
 contain the seed of the fruit. While we dispense 
 with ceremonies we must not forget those good 
 moral truths which stand the test of reason and 
 time. In transplanting plants much of the soil is 
 taken with them, so in religion, in rejecting what 
 is deemed non-essential we may discard some 
 thing extremely requisite." 
 
 "But Grace should know that she is born of the 
 house of Israel and remember the teachings of 
 her religion," said Mr. Rheinberg. 
 
 "Adhere to what she has not been taught! 
 What does she know of its beauties or deformi 
 ties? She may have heard that many ceremonies 
 have been lopped off and forms changed, but
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURREN? 379 
 
 whether good or bad substitutions have been 
 made she does not know," added Arnold. 
 
 "Never mind, Mr. Arnold," said Letitia, "we 
 believe in God and have the essence of religion. 
 Why dive down into metaphysical abstractions? 
 I thank God, as Gibbons did, that I am not a 
 savage or a peasant. " 
 
 "What a happy disposition you possess, Miss 
 Letitia. We are not all equally fortunate. Mr. 
 Rheinberg, you will not forget," resumed Arnold, 
 rising to go. 
 
 "Rest easy. I shall do my duty." 
 
 "What a whirlwind I have created," mentally 
 exclaimed Letitia. "Why must conscience prick 
 me? If my cousin changes her faith, what is it 
 to me? If she should, it would free me of her 
 presence forever. Fool, when shall I learn wis 
 dom ? I am turning sympathetic and sentimental. 
 Bah ! I detest that. My road was clear and with 
 my own hands, tongue I should say, have I 
 blocked it." 
 
 "Grace," said Sister Louise, "some one in the 
 parlor wishes to see you." 
 
 "Is it that hateful Letitia? She was here yes 
 terday. Must she come at ten o clock in the 
 morning?" answered Grace peevishly. 
 
 "It is not your cousin, but your uncle." 
 
 "My uncle?" exclaimed Grace, fluttering with 
 pleasurable anticipation. "I must go to him." 
 
 "Yes, dear, you must come into the parlor. I 
 shall go with you. Take my arm." 
 
 "How you tremble. Are you unwell?"
 
 380 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "No, come on," and the sister accompanied her 
 to the parlor. 
 
 Grace, before she was fully aware where she 
 was, found herself in the embrace of her uncle. 
 His tears mingled with hers trickled down her 
 cheeks. 
 
 "How long since I have seen you, Grace !" and 
 Mr. Rheinberg showered kisses upon her. 
 
 "You have not seen me since my illness, un 
 cle." 
 
 "No, but I have been here very often to in 
 quire for you. Dear child, you look " 
 
 "Miserable, you would say. I have suffered 
 much," answered Grace, weeping. 
 
 "The long confinement within doors has helped 
 to make you look so poorly. Dear child," con 
 tinued her uncle, as he gently seated her. "You 
 have been away from us long enough ; in fact, too 
 long. I hope you are ready to come home with 
 me to-day. We are all longing for you. The 
 little ones said to me, Be sure and bring our 
 cousin Gracie home. " His voice was touching 
 in its love and pathos. 
 
 Sister Louise, who with delicate thoughtful- 
 ness, had stood in the embrasure of the window, 
 now came forward and hastily said, "Dear Grace, 
 I shall be back in a short time," kissed her, and 
 in the act remarked in a low tone, "Desert not 
 your best friend," and glided from the room. 
 
 "Didn t she say something to you ?" questioned 
 Mr. Rheinberg, but without waiting for an an 
 swer continued, "I do not like these soft, quiet 
 moving women. They are not all what they 
 seem."
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 381 
 
 "Forbear, uncle. You know them not when 
 you speak so. They are the most self-sacrificing 
 women in the world. I would I could be like 
 them," and Grace looked distrustfully at her 
 uncle, for in her mental condition likes or dislikes 
 are very easily formed. By attacking, Mr. Rhein- 
 berg had lost ground and he was vexed at his 
 indiscretion. 
 
 "I know Sister Louise is an exception. Come, 
 come, child, I wish you would come out under 
 the blue heaven and let the sun shine on you in 
 love and pleasure." 
 
 Grace heard the word "love" and conjectured 
 Arnold was waiting to waylay and dog her foot 
 steps. "Why, uncle, I have the sunniest room 
 in the world. It is a flood of sunshine. I have 
 a canary bird, too, which sings more sweetly than 
 any prima donna. I have flowers and such good 
 books. I am reading Saint Bruno on "The De 
 lights of Solitude." I have rest, too, and what 
 more can poor Grace want?" said she plaintively. 
 "As for love, I have buried it. I will have none 
 of it. It has been to me like the apples of the 
 Dead Sea, beautiful to the eye, but ashes to the 
 heart. Uncle, the sight of your dear face does 
 me good. Come often. You are the only one 
 of the outside world I care to see. I am con 
 tent here." 
 
 "Dearest girl, do not say so. Get your hat and 
 cloak and let us take a walk. Everything in 
 God s creation calls us out." 
 
 "I am not able to walk yet. When I am 
 stronger, Sister Louise will take me around these 
 lovely recreation grounds and through the grape
 
 382 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 vine arbors. Do not be afraid, good man, noth 
 ing is left undone which can promote my rapid 
 convalescence. My own dear mother could not 
 do more for me. You see, though I am growing 
 physically strong rapidly, my head cannot do 
 much thinking, and I want to be quiet until it 
 does. I shall attempt walking in the garden 
 very soon." 
 
 "Dear niece, get ready. I was afraid you 
 would not be strong enough to walk, so I came in 
 a cab for you. Go tell the good Mother to bring 
 in her bill and I will pay it in coin. No sum can 
 be too much as long as you are well, and I can 
 have you once more with my family. You shall 
 have all the rest you want. No one, upon my 
 word of honor, shall trouble you." 
 
 "Dear uncle, I am not ready to go yet. I must 
 get strong first, and here is the only place where 
 I can get well." 
 
 "Come, child, you would not stay here and 
 have it said that you were neglected by your 
 mother s brother. Come, Grace, time is precious. 
 Your aunt and cousin await you. They shall 
 treat you well." 
 
 "I dislike Letitia. I shall stay here, where com 
 mands are not required that I shall be well treat 
 ed, but where all is gentleness and love emana 
 tions of the holy spirit. No, I shall not go," and 
 Grace spoke with a firmness which her uncle had 
 not been accustomed to hear from her. "I shall 
 not go," she resumed impetuously, before he had 
 time to recover from his astonishment, "unless 
 my kind protectors compel me." At this moment 
 Sister Louise auspiciously entered the room.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 383 
 
 "Dear friend, thrust me not forth on the cold 
 ness of my relatives." 
 
 "Thrust you forth, dear child, never. Remain 
 with us as long as you will." 
 
 "Then it shall be forever; for where have I 
 met with such uniform kindness since my parents 
 death as I have here? This is an abode of peace 
 and contentment." 
 
 Mr. Rheinberg was so perplexed and embar 
 rassed at this unexpected resolution, that he 
 stared first at the girl, then at the nun, and let 
 them complete their compact without uttering a 
 word. 
 
 "Come, now, Grace," said he, angry that he 
 had not interfered sooner, "this is sheer non 
 sense. I, as your uncle and guardian you lack 
 a month of eighteen and are still a minor, you 
 know insist upon your coming home with me." 
 Observing her frown darkly, he continued, "I 
 beg of you, I pray you in the name of heaven, on 
 my bended knees," falling on them, "to come 
 home." 
 
 "You are not my guardian, uncle. Having no 
 property left me by my parents, the court ap 
 pointed none. You did not apply for the guar 
 dianship, and therefore until you acquire that 
 right," returned Grace with legal acumen, "you 
 have no authority. Should you obtain that sanc 
 tion I should return here as soon as I attained my 
 majority ; so I beg of you forbear exercising your 
 right," then suddenly as a flash of light she 
 changed her tactics. "Let me remain here a few 
 weeks longer until I grow strong and then I may 
 go. What is the harm in waiting a few weeks ?"
 
 384 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 In vain Mr. Rheinberg alternately stormed and 
 pleaded, raved and wept. One look of approval 
 from Sister Louise could counteract a thousand 
 such storms and entreaties. 
 
 "Why, Grace, what has come over you? You 
 were not wont to be so?" 
 
 "Well, uncle, you have my decision," said 
 Grace with firmness, in which might already be 
 seen the strong working of a change. 
 
 "I had no idea, my dear girl, that you could be 
 so stubborn." 
 
 "Submit to my terms, uncle; a few weeks may 
 work a revolution in my mind." 
 
 "I pray so, child," and Mr. Rheinberg left the 
 convent overwhelmed with conflicting emotions, 
 not knowing whether time would bring in a sur 
 render or defiance. He was met at the gate by 
 Arnold, who, unable to endure the suspense, was 
 outside pacing up and down the sidewalk, hoping 
 that Grace would come out with her uncle. 
 
 "Why, man," ejaculated Arnold, "where is 
 she? It cannot be possible that they will not 
 permit her to leave !" 
 
 "Permit her? Of course they will, but what 
 is worse, Grace does not want to come. She 
 wishes to stay with them." 
 
 "Impossible ; that is witchcraft." 
 
 "I do not know what deviltry it is. I only 
 know the girl wants to stay until she becomes 
 strong, and at the end of a few weeks give me 
 an answer." 
 
 "Great heaven! Are we to sit and wait in 
 definitely for the answer of that foolish girl and 
 allow the nuns to complete the work they have
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 385 
 
 so well begun ? I shall take the constable and 
 have her forcibly taken out." 
 
 "You will, eh ? Are you her guardian ?" 
 
 "No. Curse my impotency, but you are her 
 uncle and can be appointed guardian, and remove 
 her from that restraint." 
 
 "Fool! I tell you she is not kept against her 
 will. It is of her own accord that she stays 
 there." 
 
 "I shall tear down the walls and free her with 
 my own hands," and Arnold ground his teeth in 
 rage. 
 
 "Madman, do you not hear it is her choice? 
 She loves the nuns." 
 
 "Drag her from there. If you do not she will 
 remain forever; a premonition bids me hasten, 
 to fly and save her. Why wait for the last 
 chance?" said Arnold huskily. 
 
 "Come, listen to reason, man ; sickness has 
 changed the girl. Interfere now and all the spir 
 its of heaven and hell cannot persuade her to 
 leave. In her feeble condition I would not dare 
 use force if I could. Let us wait until she grows 
 stronger, then she may be sorry for her stubborn 
 ness and come home." 
 
 "But she may " 
 
 "I tell you we must wait," reiterated Rhein- 
 berg. "It is the best plan under the circum 
 stances to leave her alone for a while. In the 
 meanwhile none of my family shall trouble her." 
 
 "And I am bound hand and foot," soliloquized 
 Arnold, "and must see her torn from me forever. 
 To think that I am to be outwitted by fate and 
 that chit of a girl maddens me. But hold! Fate,
 
 386 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 do I say? There is no fate. In that I am a Sad- 
 ducee and believe all things come to me as I use 
 my power and will. My will is to have Grace. 
 Then why is there not some means of gaining 
 possession of her? By the power eternal, I must 
 and shall have her." 
 
 "Well, mother," said Letitia to Mrs. Rhein- 
 berg, "have you been in town and seen father?" 
 
 "Yes, I have seen him. Grace won t come 
 home now." 
 
 "Let her stay then. Who can help it?" 
 
 "And we are not to go there for a while, but 
 to leave her in peace until she grows strong. 
 You know your father feels dreadful about 
 Grace, she looks so thin and miserable. Don t 
 say anything to make him angry." 
 
 "Father is so amiable that he forgets every 
 thing very quickly ; still, under the circumstances, 
 it is better not to provoke him." 
 
 "Your father says Arnold is like mad." 
 
 "Now, mother, there must be some subtle, mys 
 terious, undefined psychological influence about 
 Grace, for sh&Js not brilliant, she has no intel 
 lectual attractions or exquisite physical grace." 
 
 "It is you who have a figure and a face, and 
 are sharp and smart and beautiful, my darling." 
 
 "Still, mother, Grace has captivated three of 
 the genus homo." 
 
 "What is that?" 
 
 "I mean that horrid creature, man," replied Le 
 titia, laughing. 
 
 "Who were the three after her?" 
 
 "Uncle Henry, before he died, told father
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 387 
 
 something about a minister loving her ; then La- 
 valle, and now Arnold. There are plenty of girls 
 of the same type as Grace that could not conquer 
 one. I could not love her if I were a man; she is 
 too insipid." 
 
 "I don t care a straw for such faces." 
 
 "But, mother, I cannot make a ripple on the 
 placid bosom of the lake of love, while Grace has 
 stirred the mighty depths of the ocean. Bitter, 
 bitter thought," sobbed Letitia. 
 
 "Your time will come. Never fear, dear," 
 said her mother, tenderly stroking her jet black 
 hair. 
 
 The innocent cause of all this commotion sat 
 white and feeble in her chair. "Sister Louise," 
 said Grace to the nun, who was in the room, 
 "come here. My friends, my enemies I should 
 say, will not give me the solitude I ask." 
 
 "But if you want it, you shall have it." 
 
 "Sister Louise, you are good. Every orphan 
 child in the convent is under your protection. 
 You soothe their little heartaches, dry their tears, 
 bind their wounds and give them when repulsed 
 by the other scholars and nuns, love and kindness, 
 which are as necessary to some natures as bread 
 and water. Your heart is so large it has a niche 
 for all." 
 
 "You overrate me," modestly replied the nun. 
 
 "For me you have deprived yourself of rest 
 and comfort. You have been vigilant and untir 
 ing in your solicitude, not only for recovery, but 
 for that more precious thing my soul." 
 
 "To bring my own soul before God free from 
 rust, pure and uncorrupted, is the one idea, the
 
 388 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 guiding star of my life, but to save yours " 
 
 "You would endure anything with pleasure, I 
 know," interrupted Grace. "I believe if you 
 were called upon to suffer martyrdom for your 
 religion, you would go with the same heroic indif 
 ference to torture as Blandina did, whom I have 
 been reading about. She went to her death re 
 joicing and triumphing as if invited to a marriage 
 supper, not as going to be exposed to wild 
 beasts. You are too good. The poor, the sick, 
 the afflicted, the dying have blessed the sweet, 
 gentle, pious, good Sister Louise." 
 
 "Grace, to do a good action I would go far, 
 but to save a soul that is, to bring it to life 
 everlasting I would wade through oceans of 
 pain. Grace," resumed Sister Louise, "I have 
 not sought you, though you have been my dear 
 est friend and I have passionately longed for 
 your conversion. A series of misfortunes has 
 driven your frail bark into this harbor. Am I 
 not the one whom an inscrutable and an omnisci 
 ent Providence, in His goodness and mercy, has 
 called upon to moor my waif fast into the har 
 bor? Shall I not save you and thus perform a 
 most pleasing duty." 
 
 " Tis well." 
 
 "I have prayed for this moment," said Sister 
 Louise trembling with delight, "Oh, God, how 
 long. I thank Thee, it has come." 
 
 "Dear friend," added Grace, closing her eyes, 
 "I do not wish to leave this calm asylum. I do 
 not wish to hear the noise of the outside world. 
 What shall I do to retain my present ease and
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 389 
 
 peace of mind?" Poor girl, she only desired ob 
 livion. 
 
 "Dearest Grace," and Sister Louise kissed her 
 wildly and rapturously, "be my sister. Come into 
 the folds of our holy religion. Though your sins 
 be as scarlet they shall be as white as snow. 
 Your past actions will be washed with the holy 
 water of baptism, you will commence life anew." 
 
 "Can I ever be like you, loving and beloved?" 
 
 "You will be better than I am. Likewise joy 
 shall be in heaven over one sinner that repenteth, 
 more than over ninety and nine just persons, 
 which need no repentance. Angels will sing 
 hymns of gladness over your redemption. No 
 more care, no more sorrow." 
 
 Grace only knew that she loathed the idea of 
 going back to "that bedlam," as she called her 
 aunt s house, with Arnold occupying the back 
 ground. Here was her release and here would 
 be quietly unraveled the web of her destiny. To 
 remain and enjoy mental torpidity and anjesthe- 
 sia was a happiness and a temptation which she 
 could not withstand. She opened her eyes and 
 closed them, saying, "Do with me what you will, 
 only keep the noise and clamor of the world 
 away." 
 
 Sister Louise again embraced her with the ut 
 most fervor and was immediately on her knees 
 asking heaven to bless her. When the news spread 
 over the convent there was joy for the soul to 
 be regenerated and redeemed through the suffer 
 ings of Christ, and each sister repeated her Ava 
 Maria and Pater-noster with additional devotion. 
 
 Grace gave herself up to the guidance of her
 
 390 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 new spiritual adviser and made every effort tc 
 prepare for her conversion. 
 
 "The catechism comes back without much exer 
 tion," said Grace to Sister Louise, "as I heard it 
 over and over again at school." 
 
 "It will not be necessary for you to overtask 
 your mind, dear. The future can and will work 
 admirably in the direction of religious instruc 
 tion. Do you not find many beautiful maxims 
 and precepts in the New Testament?" 
 
 "Yes, and they all seem so new and applicable 
 to myself that my heart opens to their beauty," 
 said Grace, who had never sat at the feet of 
 Hillel, Gamaliel, Confucius or any other distin 
 guished divine and gathered drops of wisdom 
 from them. 
 
 "Do unto others as you would have others do 
 unto you." 
 
 "Sister Louise, how happy I should have been 
 had the world acted in such good faith towards 
 me." 
 
 "Another proverb is, Blessed are the pure in 
 spirit, for they shall see God. " 
 
 "And I shall atone for my wrong. When the 
 messenger of death comes for me I shall see God, 
 shall I not?" 
 
 "Indeed you will, dear Grace, for I know you 
 will be a zealous Catholic." 
 
 "That I will. The proverb, Blessed are the 
 peace-makers, for they shall be called the chil 
 dren of God, deeply impresses me. It is, indeed, 
 a holy office. If some one had stepped in between 
 me and my justly offended betrothed, trans 
 formed tears into smiles, brought yeans of sun-
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 391 
 
 shine in lieu of misery and wretched lives, it 
 would have been indeed divine." 
 
 "But you will be happy now. Take this pre 
 cious ointment to your soul, Blessed are they 
 that mourn, for they shall be comforted. " 
 
 It was a warm sultry day in the latter part of 
 June when Grace was to be received into the 
 Roman Catholic Church. The roses with their 
 blood-red, white and wellow faces were in full 
 bloom, the sun poured down his rays of intense 
 heat, regardless of man, beasts or plants. 
 
 Grace was anxiously waiting to go through the 
 ceremony to bind her to that religion of which 
 Christ said, "Upon this rock I will build my 
 church, and the gates of hell shall not prevail 
 against it." 
 
 Father Knowen, of the College, and Sister 
 Louise were her sponsors. In response to a ques 
 tion by the priest, Grace selected the name of 
 Catharine as her religious one, and after inter 
 rogating her on her new faith and receiving the 
 correct replies, he made the sign of the cross upon 
 her forehead and breast. A grain of blessed salt 
 was then given her, followed by solemn prayers 
 and exorcisms to cast out the unclean spirit in 
 her. After more inquiries and answers she was 
 anointed with the holy oil and the words, "I 
 anoint thee with the oil of salvation in Christ 
 Jesus, our Lord, that thou mayest have eternal 
 life. Amen." When the holy water was poured 
 over her three times "in the form of a cross," the 
 priest at the same time said, "I baptize thee in 
 the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of 
 the Holy Ghost." The ceremony was concluded
 
 392 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 with the words, "Go in peace, and the Lord be 
 with thee. Amen," and the new convert was 
 taken in the arms of Sister Louise with emotions 
 akin to ecstacy. She could scarcely believe that 
 what she had yearned, hoped and prayed for had 
 come to pass. 
 
 "You passed through the ordeal with a calm 
 ness that was astonishing," said Sister Louise. 
 
 "Thank God it is over. Henceforth no one 
 shall tear me from my peaceful retreat," re 
 sponded the newly made Catharine. 
 
 And the nuns devoutly added, "Omnia ad dei 
 gloriam."
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 393 
 
 CHAPTER XXXV. 
 
 "Glad you dropped in, Everard," said Berk- 
 hoff. 
 
 "Too bad that Mrs. Silverbaum s house has 
 been burned; uninsured, too. I regret it espe 
 cially for your sake. She is now left penniless. 
 ) sympathize with you, I do indeed. Poor fel 
 low, all troubles fall on you." 
 
 "Ha, ha! he, he!" laughed Berkhoff, "it s the 
 best thing that could have happened for me. 
 You see, she has been living with us since we 
 have gone to housekeeping thanks to your good 
 ness and with her house let furnished at a good 
 price she felt pretty independent, and made things 
 uncomfortable at times. She hasn t exactly for 
 given me yet for not being rich, you see, but now 
 I can tame the old lady by giving her just as 
 much as she had before. I am prosperous and 
 will take care of her with pleasure." 
 
 "She was opposed to you when you lost, but 
 before, when she thought you had money, she 
 persuaded her daughter to listen to your suit." 
 
 "I know, but then I cannot be too kind to her, 
 as she is Rebecca s mother. Dear Rebecca, who 
 would not give me up when I was poor." 
 
 "There are few Rebeccas," quietly remarked 
 Everard. 
 
 "Don t be hinting, I remember what you did
 
 394 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 for me, but come now, don t yon think she has 
 a big heart?" 
 
 "Indeed, if I had not thought so," replied Ever- 
 ard seriously, "I should not have induced her to 
 be true to her promise." 
 
 "I knew you would indorse her. I want to tell 
 you some good news. I have put into the bank 
 one thousand dollars as my first installment of 
 freedom." 
 
 "You are free now, I am sure. You are able 
 to pay your notes as they fall due ; your business 
 is increasing and if things continue, and you live 
 long enough, you have the prospect of being a 
 rich man," said Everard gayly. 
 
 "Stop," responded Berkhoff earnestly, "I shall 
 never be free until every cent of indebtedness is 
 paid off. It is my nightmare and I must get rid 
 of it." 
 
 "And you will. No fear. Such honest souls as 
 you must succeed with the great wish of their 
 hearts to have unsullied names." 
 
 "Good-morning, Mr. Everard," said Mrs. Berk 
 hoff, gayly tripping in. 
 
 "I need not ask you how you are, for you are 
 as blooming as a rose," added Everard as he 
 warmly shook hands with her. 
 
 "And as happy as a sunflower." 
 
 "Indeed you are a sunflower to me, Rebecca. 
 Is mother feeling better ?" asked Berkhoff kindly. 
 
 "No, she will not get over the loss in a hurry. 
 She grieves all the more because the insurance 
 had expired just the day before. I told her to 
 renew it. Before she was always particular 
 about the hour, but this time a strange fatality
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 395 
 
 kept her back. I have worried a little over it 
 myself," and a cloud gathered over Mrs. Berk- 
 hoff s face. 
 
 "It is so much better, you little fool," said her 
 husband affectionately. "You can give her every 
 thing and show how good you can be to her. I 
 will be a son to her." 
 
 "Good-day, Mrs. Bennett," said Everard, meet 
 ing her in the street and inquiring for her father. 
 
 "I have just come from the house and was 
 surprised to hear that he had gone to his office. 
 I am so pleased." 
 
 "Your disposition is such, madam, that it is a 
 happiness to be acquainted with you. It is no 
 compliment that I am paying you," said Everard 
 as he observed Mrs. Bennett color, "only a just 
 tribute. Is your sister well ?" 
 
 "No, sir yes, I mean," responded Mrs. Ben 
 nett, blushing at her contradictory remarks. 
 "Good-day, I have an appointment with Mr. Ben 
 nett." 
 
 "Amelia," mentally exclaimed Everard, "this 
 day shall decide my fate," and he walked rapidly 
 in the direction of Mr. Hill s house. 
 
 Amelia came in, looking pale but majestic, and 
 he said: "I thank you for your goodness, Miss 
 Hill." 
 
 "For receiving you? I would do the same to 
 any other gentleman," returned she coldly. 
 
 "But I have come again after having been re 
 pulsed." 
 
 "That is your own affair," answered Amelia 
 haughtily.
 
 396 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "And I have come to repeat the same thing, 
 Amelia, I love you." 
 
 Amelia cast down her eyes, turned very white, 
 but made no reply. 
 
 "What does your silence imply, yes or no?" 
 eagerly asked Everard. 
 
 "It is neither. I said nothing." 
 
 "Then you do not care for me?" 
 
 "I did not say so." 
 
 , "Then you bid me hope and make me one of 
 the happiest of men," added Everard, springing 
 to his feet with a flushed face. 
 
 "You know I do not, will not, let myself love 
 you. Leave me instantly," rejoined Amelia in a 
 burst of excitement. 
 
 "I must not leave you now. Why will you not 
 love me if you can?" 
 
 "Do not question me, do not probe my heart." 
 
 "Then you do love me, peerless Amelia?" said 
 Everard smilingly. "Do not be unreasonable. 
 Why not respond to the dictates of your heart?" 
 
 "I must not; leave me, leave me, I say," im 
 plored Amelia. 
 
 "I shall go if you command me, but I shall 
 return again, and again, until your heart over 
 comes all scruples." 
 
 "This is cruel, Mr. Everard. These scruples 
 can never be surmounted." 
 
 "Amelia, I know why you scorned my love the 
 other time, and why you refuse me now. I do 
 detest to say it, but it is because I am a descend 
 ant from because I am a Jew." 
 
 Amelia hung her head; warm, scarlet blushes 
 overspread her face.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 397 
 
 "I am answered," said Everard mournfully. 
 "Since the day I rescued you from the water and 
 your dear head rested on my shoulder, I have 
 loved you. At first I, too, like you, had religious 
 scruples ; then my love increased to such a height 
 that it overleapt the barrier as a trifle. My love 
 asked no more questions. It said nothing about 
 Jew or Gentile. It simply said imperiously, "I 
 want Amelia, a human being like myself, subject 
 to nature s laws of love and death. Amelia, 
 answer. Is there no response to the love which, 
 as I stand here, consumes my life?" 
 
 "So I am to pay with my hand -for the life you 
 so disinterestedly rescued. Your demands are 
 high, Mr. Everard." 
 
 "In the name of heaven do not misunderstand 
 me, Amelia. I would not have your hand unac 
 companied by your heart. I assure you if any 
 of the young ladies of my party had met with 
 the same accident I should have endeavored to 
 save them just as quickly." 
 
 "Then I was nothing to you?" 
 
 "You appealed to my manhood at that time as 
 all women do, but now my arms would be gladly 
 outstretched to keep off the rough winds of 
 heaven. Your gentle nature, your firm dignity, 
 your unsurpassed moral goodness, to say nothing 
 of your personal loveliness, drew me towards you 
 like a magnet and will not let me go. Do not 
 deny it, I am your affinity." 
 
 "Dare I deny what you say, wise discoverer?" 
 said Amelia sarcastically. 
 
 "I do not mean that I am learned 
 
 "As for learning, criticism, and refinement,"
 
 398 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 interrupted Amelia, "y u may be an Aristarchus, 
 for all I know." 
 
 "I do not know what term you may give my 
 feelings. You may not call them delicate. If, on 
 analysis, I find them right, I indulge them and 
 pursue a certain course to attain what I wish." 
 
 "Are you always successful?" 
 
 "Heretofore I have been. I have overcome 
 your contempt, I have gained, I hope, your es 
 teem and, Amelia, I must gain your love or " 
 
 "What, die?" replied she contemptuously. 
 
 "No," answered Everardwith dignity, "but live 
 to see my brightest, brightest hopes blasted, my 
 energies wasted. To see perhaps vices that do 
 not now exist take the place of my ambition and 
 worldly expectations for the future. Would not 
 this be a mortal wound, a moral of death? And 
 you do love me, perhaps, and will not tell me so. 
 Why not, answer me?" 
 
 "Not to-day. Another time." 
 
 "If you were hungry and feverish, and a clus 
 ter of purple, luscious looking grapes were near 
 you, what would you do?" 
 
 "I should pluck them," said Amelia archly. 
 
 "Put yourself in my place and think how fam 
 ished and thirsty my soul is for you. Oh, Ame 
 lia, be true to yourself, and answer the prompt 
 ings of your heart. Come to me ; my heart 
 yearns for you." 
 
 Amelia slightly inclined her head, her eyes 
 drooped, her face became suffused with burning 
 blushes. Everard drew near, but Amelia, with 
 a sudden return of her old prejudice and with a 
 deep shudder, recoiled, saying, "Never."
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 399 
 
 The shock to Everard s pride was so great that 
 he was overtaken by a mighty calm and rose with 
 all the dignity of a Spanish Don and said coldly: 
 "Miss Hill, allow me to bid you good-bye." 
 
 And Amelia, fearing to give way to her sup 
 pressed emotions, saw him depart without a 
 word.
 
 400 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 CHAPTER XXVI. 
 
 Mr. Rheinberg was leisurely sipping his coffee 
 and eating his breakfast this tropical June morn 
 ing. The excessive heat rendered eating an ex 
 ertion and caused him a little irritation as the 
 steaming food added to his discomfort. 
 
 "Bon jour, papa. II fait chaud aujourd-hui, 
 mais vraiment, Je vous aime," said Letitia, trip 
 ping in with her morning dress of white cambric 
 trimmed with ruffles of the same material. 
 
 "Why, Letitia," returned her father, "you look 
 fresh as paint. But, for heaven s sake, speak in 
 your mother tongue, so that I can understand 
 you." 
 
 "Never mind, I bring you a tribute of love," 
 and she placed by Mr. Rheinberg s plate a bunch 
 of the most beautiful scarlet geraniums. 
 
 Mr. Rheinberg regarded Letitia affectionately 
 and carelessly arranged the flowers on her dress 
 and hair. The effect was admirable and she 
 looked superb. 
 
 "Je suie charmante, n est ce pas?" Letitia gave 
 her father one of her bewitching smiles. He 
 did not understand her words, but he understood 
 the gestures and the smiles of his beautiful child, 
 and to him she was everything. 
 
 "Where is the paper to-day, papa? I always 
 glance first at the news of the day, though the
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 401 
 
 events of this town, as a general thing, are not 
 very exciting." 
 
 Why, child, I have not seen it this morning. 
 It is so hot that all I can do is to eat my break 
 fast, without thinking of anything else. Clara, 
 another biscuit, please." 
 
 Mrs. Rheinberg had been sitting quietly at the 
 table; she was accustomed to see her daughter 
 lavish all the affection she had to bestow upon 
 her husband. 
 
 "I do wonder if these mischievous children 
 have not taken it again. I told Rachel and Wil 
 lie never to touch it before I was through with 
 it," said Letitia crossly. "It is such a pleasure to 
 read and eat together." 
 
 "Those rogues ! I will have to put them in 
 the calaboose if they do anything so bad again!" 
 returned her father half ironically; for though 
 he was swayed by his daughter s beauty and 
 talent, his heart was very soft where his smaller 
 children were concerned. 
 
 "Are you going already?" asked Mrs. Rhein 
 berg of her husband. 
 
 "Yes, I must hurry, as I am going to-day to 
 Grace; I believe by this time she will be strong 
 enough, and think and hope she will be ready 
 to come nome. Letitia," continued Mr. Rhein 
 berg gravely. "I hope I have not spoken in 
 vain about the treatment of your unfortunate 
 and still delicate cousin. For the sake of us all 
 I hope you will do your best." 
 
 "Yes," spoke her mother, "do your best. You 
 know this gossiping town has already something 
 to say."
 
 4O2 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 . "What a bete noir I must be/ replied Letitia 
 tartly, and grating her teeth. "I declare " 
 
 Her sentence was never finished, as at that 
 instant the bell was rung so violently that it 
 startled the whole household and brought them 
 all simultaneously the maid included to the 
 door. There stood Arnold with a newspaper 
 clutched in his trembling hand, his face having 
 a white and frightened look. 
 
 ""Good Lord," exclaimed Mrs. Rheinberg, 
 "what a face you have!" 
 
 "Why, Arnold man, what is the matter?" said 
 Mr. Rheinberg with a terrified air, for fear is 
 as contagious as small-pox. "Come in. Chil 
 dren, go to your breakfast." Susan, the maid, 
 wisely inferred that her presence was not want 
 ed, obeyed the order of Mr. Rheinberg by form 
 ing the rear of the retreating column of chil 
 dren. 
 
 Arnold, with Letitia, her father and mother, 
 were quickly seated in the family sitting-room, 
 the latter three eagerly awaiting what was to fol 
 low. 
 
 "Here," remarked Arnold, as with a shivering 
 hand he gave the paper with a marked para 
 graph to Mr. Rheinberg. who glanced at it in a 
 dazed way without making any attempt to read 
 it aloud. 
 
 "Father, do give me that paper and let me 
 read it. I am almost dying to know what it 
 contains to affect you and Mr. Arnold in this 
 terrible manner," and Letitia rather authorita 
 tively took it from his half-opened hand. She 
 immediately read the following lines:
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 403 
 
 "CONVERSION OF A JEWESS." 
 
 "It is announced that the daughter of the late 
 Mr. Feld, who ended his life in so tragic a man 
 ner some twelve months ago, was converted to 
 the Roman Catholic religion the day before yes 
 terday. The young lady was taken ill at the con 
 vent in the month of March and unable to 
 be removed. She recovered, but becoming at 
 tached to the sisters, she embraced their religion. 
 The appropriate rites took place in the chapel 
 attached to the convent in the presence of the 
 fathers of the college, sisters, pupils of the con 
 vent and a few of our prominent Catholic citi 
 zens. Though many of the Jews of to-day are 
 indifferent, both in practice and profession of 
 their faith, being often mere deists, yet it rarely 
 occurs that any become proselytes to another 
 religion. 
 
 "The congregation of the Daughters of Zion, 
 founded in Paris in 1843 f r the conversion of 
 Jews and for the care of newly converted Jew 
 ish children, cannot boast of being a success. 
 Perhaps their reverence for the antiquity of their 
 creed may restrain them, but at all events their 
 conversion to another religion is very rare. It 
 is a remarkable and notable fact that when con 
 versions do take place, they are generally from 
 Judaism to Catholicism and vice-versa. It is to 
 be hoped that Miss Feld will find in her adopted 
 faith that peace and happiness which lately she 
 did not find in her own." 
 
 The stillness during and for a few moments
 
 404 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 after the reading was so intense that it was pain 
 ful. It was as if a bomb-shell had been thrown 
 into their midst and they had not recovered from 
 the explosion. 
 
 "The God of Israel look down upon us," cried 
 Mrs. Rheinberg. 
 
 "God forgive me," exclaimed her husband. 
 
 "What is to be done?" said Arnold, who was 
 only conscious that his love and his victim were 
 eluding his grasp. 
 
 It crossed Letitia s mind that her selfishness 
 from the Alpha to the Omega of this miserable 
 affair had done much of the work. But so 
 quickly did all disagreeable impressions vanish 
 that she was ready to respond to Arnold s ques 
 tion with the same interrogation, "What is to 
 be done?" 
 
 "I do not know what to do," added Mr. Rhein 
 berg. "Grace has just attained her majority; 
 no more authority can be used. I am wild with 
 grief. What shall we do?" 
 
 "I told you not to leave her there," groaned 
 Mrs. Rheinberg, sitting on a low stool and rock 
 ing herself to and fro. "We will mourn for 
 her as though she were dead." 
 
 Arnold and Letitia gave her a disdainful smile 
 in reply. 
 
 "You miserable women," shouted Mr. Rhein 
 berg, aroused and fairly beside himself with 
 anger, "you are the cause of it, as you women 
 are of all trouble under the sun. Where she 
 should have found love and tenderness, what was 
 there but dislike and coldness?" 
 
 "Cease these foolish bickerings," remon-
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 405 
 
 strated Arnold, endeavoring to compose himself. 
 "Do I not feel the teeth of the sword? Let us 
 to work. Every moment lost strengthens her 
 and them." The last word referred to the nuns 
 and was spoken with concentrated vindictive- 
 ness. 
 
 "No need to hurry now. No flank movement 
 can or will dislodge Grace. Take my word for 
 it, she is irrevocably lost to us. She is of age; 
 compulsion cannot be used, and if it could, upon 
 leaving the convent she would remain a Catho 
 lic anyway. As the home of so many prominent 
 persons of that creed will be offered her, she 
 will not be likely to stay in this humble home of 
 ours," and Letitia gazed on her surroundings 
 with a mournful air. 
 
 "Never mind what she will do. Bring her 
 out of the convent. The influence of her rela 
 tives and those who love her must cause the 
 revocation of a faith she does not understand. 
 Bring her out, bring her out!" vehemently reit 
 erated Arnold. 
 
 "Grace does not understand the doctrines of 
 any religion. And are you the lover into whose 
 outstretched arms she is to fall and whose elo 
 quent tongue is to lead her back to Judaism?" 
 and Letitia regarded him with a contemptuous 
 smile. 
 
 "That girl s scorn! By heaven I will teach 
 her to laugh and sneer at my enthusiastic love," 
 and the angry blood leapt into Arnold s dark 
 face. 
 
 "Come, no wrangling now," said Mr. Rhein- 
 berg, perceiving the man s surging passion. "I
 
 406 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 am going to the convent, find out all I can and 
 see if anything can be done." 
 
 "We must come out victorious. I shall ac 
 company you to the convent gate," said Arnold, 
 forgetting Letitia s remarks. 
 
 The sun, which had been shining in unrivaled 
 splendor, was suddenly obscured by a dark, 
 heavy cloud rising in the southwest, the light 
 ning commenced to play and the thunder to roll. 
 The elements were in unison with the wrathful 
 spirits. 
 
 "God, that I had the strength of Samson," 
 prayed Arnold in his rage, "that I could slaugh 
 ter the nuns, demolish the convent and carry off 
 the fair Catholic. Ah, fair Catholic, what avails 
 the power of a Liliputian against the Brobding- 
 nagians ?" 
 
 "I hope for the best and fear the worst," said 
 Mr. Rheinberg, as his heart rose and sank. 
 
 "The poor human mind will cling to hope as 
 the drowning mariner to a plank, and hug it 
 long after rescue is impossible. Its dreams paint 
 a fairy picture with Grace returning as my will 
 ing, happy bride, and the background filled 
 with serene smiling faces. Hope is the elixir 
 vitae. But these horrible convent walls dissolve 
 my charming drawing," said Arnold, stamping 
 and cursing. 
 
 "Quiet, Arnold, quiet." 
 
 "Now that you are here, you must and shall 
 bring Grace out," gesticulated Arnold wildly. 
 "I shall wait outside." 
 
 Mr. Rheinberg was so confused when in the 
 nun s parlor he scarcely knew how to proceed.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 407 
 
 "Can I see my niece?" he asked of the portress. 
 
 "Certainly," answered the nun without a mo 
 ment s hesitation. 
 
 "Grace," said her uncle as she came into the 
 room, "what have you done? I beg of you, with 
 tears in my eyes, to come back to your home and 
 to your religion." 
 
 "Impossible, uncle." 
 
 Mr. Rheinberg threatened and commanded in 
 a hundred intelligible and unintelligible, coherent 
 and incoherent sentences. 
 
 "Not only, dear uncle, will I not retract, but 
 I am firmly resolved to remain where I am for 
 the present." 
 
 "Grace, you cannot mean it." 
 
 "I do, uncle. There is no hesitation on my 
 part now," replied his niece, who had wrought 
 herself up to a high pitch of inflexibility. "I 
 shall never abjure the creed I have taken up. 
 When I am perfectly strong" she always fell 
 back on her weakness "I shall decide what 
 course of life is best for me to pursue. The 
 nuns have kindly offered me this asylum and I 
 have accepted it." 
 
 "Bitter hour! Ruth, Ruth, what has come 
 over your child?" sobbed Mr. Rheinberg. 
 
 "Dear uncle, spare me those tears. I know my 
 mother in heaven is satisfied. I love you dearly, 
 but I shall never go back to your house. I bear 
 no ill-will to any one in the world, thanks to 
 my religion, which bids Love your enemies and 
 pray for those who persecute you. Bid me a 
 loving, not an eternal, farewell. You will come 
 to see me again when you feel more loving and
 
 408 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 more forgiving towards me. That time will 
 come, for I shall pray for you." Grace spoke 
 sweetly, but in a dignified and composed man 
 ner. Withal she appeared so spiritual in her 
 plain black dress, short golden hair, combed 
 straight back, the blue veins on her forehead 
 revealing their network through her transpa 
 rent skin, that her uncle despaired of her return. 
 He was conscious that a change had come over 
 her in will and spirit, since she had been in the 
 convent. 
 
 "Arnold," said Rheinberg when he came out 
 of the building, "Why rave and swear like a 
 trooper? I cannot force her from the convent." 
 
 "Have you wept, pleaded, menaced?" 
 
 "I have done all I could. My heart is sore 
 enough for what I am answerable to God and to 
 my dear, dead sister." 
 
 Arnold, after he had gone a few steps, rushed 
 back to the convent, notwithstanding the remon 
 strances of Mr. Rheinberg, and knocked loudly 
 for admittance. He took pleasure in thunder 
 ing at the gates and shaking his fists at the 
 walls, which mocked and derided him with their 
 dark stare. The portress refused him entrance. 
 He was compelled to give himself up to his fu 
 rious rage and uncontrollable anger, which even 
 the falling rain did not dampen. 
 
 "Mrs. Rheinberg," said Arnold on meeting 
 that lady and Miss Letitia, "you must do me the 
 favor to go and see what can be done." 
 
 "It is pouring down rain," exclaimed Letitia. 
 
 "My dear young lady," replied Arnold sneer- 
 ingly, "I assure you, you will not dissolve."
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 409 
 
 "Why, Mr. Arnold, being sugar I thought I 
 might. But to accommodate you I shall go. 
 Come, mother, let us take our umbrellas and 
 trudge to the convent." 
 
 After an hour s absence the two women re 
 turned with dripping garments. "What a girl!" 
 cried Letitia. "I exerted all my powers of per 
 suasion to induce her to come back and recant, 
 I wept, threw myself on my knees, appealed to 
 the living and the dead." 
 
 "So did I," added Mrs. Rheinberg. 
 
 "She grew paler and paler," returned Letitia, 
 "but her resolution never forsook her. Her an 
 swers were always a decided negative." 
 
 The clouds shut in the horizon, the rain fell 
 in torrents, the wind blew fiercely and every ob 
 ject reflected a double gloom in the Rheinberg 
 dwelling, but what was that in comparison with 
 the dark, dismal thoughts of the three most 
 deeply interested in Grace? 
 
 After repeated failures to bring the girl home, 
 the cry still was: "Go again." Grace, who al 
 ways detested scenes, was daily sent for, im 
 plored and beseeched to retract and come home. 
 Arnold invariably accompanied everyone of the 
 Rheinberg family to the convent gate and wished 
 to drag her out nolens volens. One day he actu 
 ally, by some stratagem, intruded himself into 
 her presence, where her aunt was persuading 
 her in a low monotone to come home. He sprang 
 at Grace, who shrieked at his touch. She would 
 have swooned into his arms had not the nuns 
 hastened in at the alarm. 
 
 "The devil!" said Arnold as he beat a hasty
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 retreat. "If it had come to a pitched battle those 
 hags would have fought fiercely as a band of 
 Amazons and vanquished me, too !" 
 
 "Sister Louise," said Grace, after the intended 
 violence of Arnold, "the daring invasion of that 
 man has brought things to a climax. Catholi 
 cism has provided me with a charming place of 
 solitude, with ease and comfort, but it has not 
 procured me what I most desire perfect free 
 dom from intrusion." 
 
 "Dearest Catharine," said the nun, calling her 
 by the baptismal name, "you have only to fol 
 low the desire you have so long nourished and 
 become one of us." 
 
 "Yes, to be one of the sisterhood has from a 
 little seed now developed into a full-grown flow 
 er. I now choose the vocation with my whole 
 heart and soul." 
 
 "The vows, dear, which are to bind you to 
 this community, are simple and easy. The prin 
 ciple ones in fact they are all are chastity, 
 poverty, and obedience." 
 
 "Dear Sister Louise, I can keep them very 
 easily. Marriage is blotted out from the map 
 of my life; to be poor is not changing my condi 
 tion, and I am more than content to follow 
 faithfully the regulations and laws of order. 
 I am now ready to conform to all things, and 
 eager to enter upon my duty as a postulant." 
 
 Sister Louise apprised the Bishop of Catha 
 rine s intentions. He came, questioned her, and 
 ascertaining that she was resolved upon the step, 
 gave her his approval and blessing.
 
 Catharine, with her plain black dress, now 
 wore a white cap. 
 
 "Dear Catharine," said Sister Louise, "my 
 heart bounds with joy. The very acme of my 
 wishes are soon to be fulfilled." 
 
 "I am glad I can remain here with you, in 
 stead of going, as so many of the postulants and 
 novices do, to the mother home in Kentucky." 
 
 "I did not go there, either," returned the nun. 
 "Mother Therese says you are not to teach, as 
 you are not strong enough. You have only to 
 attend to your religious exercises and works of 
 devotion." 
 
 "My heart swells with enthusiasm as I think 
 of the holy course before me." 
 
 "Your friends come regularly every day and 
 demand admittance, Catharine." 
 
 "They may come, but they must go. I expe 
 rience the force of Christ s saying, And Jesus 
 said unto them, verily I say unto you, that ye 
 which have followed me in the regeneration 
 when the son of man shall sit on the throne of 
 his glory, ye also shall sit upon twelve thrones, 
 judging the twelve tribes of Israel. And every 
 one that has forsaken houses, or brethren, or 
 sisters, or father, or mother, or wife, or chil 
 dren, or lands, for my name s sake shall receive 
 a hundred- fold, and shall inherit everlasting 
 life. " 
 
 "Ah, Catharine, you are a jewel, a pearl above 
 price. " 
 
 Days, weeks and months drifted by. Though 
 Arnold s design was always baffled, and seemed 
 less and less realizable, still he clung to it as
 
 412 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 tenaciously as the alchemist to the chimerical 
 idea of the transmutation of the baser metals 
 into gold. Letitia was the ignis- fatuus that 
 drew him on. When he was despondent and 
 dejected she would soothe him with fresh hopes, 
 and his thirsty soul saw water and green fields 
 in the distance. 
 
 "How I dislike these dark, short days of De 
 cember," said Letitia. 
 
 "Yes," replied Arnold, who was now a daily 
 visitor at Mr. Rheinberg s house, "they remind 
 me that the months are slipping by and nothing 
 done. We ought to pursue that girl more 
 closely." 
 
 "That we should," added Letitia, endeavoring 
 to humor him, "we should torment them a little." 
 
 "Miss Letitia, you are the caryatid to my 
 trouble. I thank you. When your father and 
 mother will not countenance my plans for res 
 cuing Grace, and no doubt regard them as 
 quixotic, you are always ready to give me en 
 couragement and sympathy." 
 
 "Mr. Arnold, I would do anything in my pow 
 er to accomplish your wish. You seem so at 
 tached to Grace, and so melancholy without her 
 that I pity you." 
 
 "I can only repeat my thanks." 
 
 "Do you know, father will not allow her room 
 to be occupied. He thinks she may yet return. 
 Every evening he goes in ; of course he finds it 
 vacant, and does it noiselessly as if in fear of 
 waking some one." 
 
 "She will never return voluntarily, I fear," 
 sighed Arnold.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 413 
 
 "That is what mother and I say. Mother 
 grumbles because the children are a little crowd 
 ed; but no, that room must be kept just so." 
 
 "Just so," repeated Mr. Rheinberg, entering 
 the room, "but I am going once more for her 
 and then no more, nevermore." 
 
 "Why, it is night, the sun is down; the nuns 
 will not admit you." 
 
 "I think they will. It is not late. I feel the 
 wish so strong upon me that I must go. Arnold, 
 don t come along to-night. Maybe I will have 
 better luck if you are not outside, knocking 
 and pounding at the walls." 
 
 "Stay here till father comes back." 
 
 "Go on then, Rheinberg," responded Arnold. 
 
 Quiet reigned in the convent when Sister Lou 
 ise said, "Catharine, there is some one to see 
 you." 
 
 "Why not give the usual answer?" 
 
 "It is your uncle, and he insists upon seeing 
 you." 
 
 "So late; shall I go?" 
 
 "As you will," answered the nun softly. 
 
 "I think I shall go down and see him. I shall 
 not be gone long," and she threw a black shawl 
 over her head which concealed her cap. With 
 a tearful eye and trembling heart she went into 
 the parlor. 
 
 "Dear Grace," said Mr. Rheinberg, with out 
 stretched arms. 
 
 "Uncle," said his niece, rushing into his em 
 brace and sobbing as if her heart would break, 
 "this must be a final good-bye."
 
 4 i4 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "Why, child, from your crying I thought yoti 
 were sorry, and would come home with me and 
 ease my aching heart." 
 
 Uncle, no more must your dear, entreating 
 voice appeal to me. All is changed. Our faiths 
 are different, our roads in life separate, there is 
 no more journeying on the same path. I am 
 no longer Grace, but Catharine, the postulant/ 
 and she let the shawl fall from her head. 
 
 "What is this?" cried Mr. Rheinberg, while 
 his courage oozed through the pores of his 
 body. 
 
 "This is the postulant s cap. I am on proba 
 tion trial it means, uncle. When I take the 
 vows and the funeral bell tolls, it will be, Surge 
 qua:: dormis et exurge a mortuis et illuminabit 
 te Christus. I must chide myself for these tears, 
 they are weak murmurings that I love you, that 
 I am still attached by the bonds of sympathy to 
 earthly things. I must strangle these rising 
 emotions; my tears must be repressed," and she 
 drew herself up erect and stood before her un 
 cle, pale and feeble, indeed physically, but as her 
 white, closely compressed lips denoted, resolutely 
 firm. 
 
 "Grace, dear, you don t want to make my 
 heart grow cold. You still have time." 
 
 "I know, but I do not wish to leave. It is 
 no use talking so to the novice-elect Catharine." 
 
 "Grace, take pity on your wretched uncle," 
 and he kissed her pale, cold brow. 
 
 "Uncle, I must go." 
 
 "Without returning the kiss?" 
 
 "It is better."
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 415 
 
 The postulant tottered out of the parlor to her 
 room, threw herself on the bed, exhausted and 
 faint. Tears, blessed tears came to her relief. 
 
 "It is the law of our natures that fits of ex 
 citement shall be followed by fits of remission." 
 The postulant was now paying that penalty. 
 
 The constellations, Ursa Major and Ursa Mi 
 nor, always visible in the northern hemisphere ; 
 Taurus, with his eye Aldebarah, looking- very red ; 
 Arcturus, the proud hunter; Sirius, his canine 
 highness, emitting a silvery and sparkling light; 
 Orion, king of the heavens, with a gem in each 
 shoulder, three precious stones in his belt and a 
 solitaire in each foot; all shone with unusual 
 splendor. The pale, argent moon which threw 
 her mellow radiance over the earth, transform 
 ing hideous, ungainly sights into things of beau 
 ty, cast her soft shadow over Mr. Rheinberg as, 
 with faltering steps, he went home from the con 
 vent. A person on the other side of the street 
 could not discern whether his mouth contracted 
 with emotions of pain or pleasure, whether the 
 drops that fell from his eyes were tears or 
 pearls. He lifted his head, a meteor flashed 
 across the sky, he thought of God, who stands 
 above and holds in the hollow of His hands the 
 firmament, and there arose in his heart the 
 prayer and hope that no tear falls from human 
 agony without being treasured in heaven and 
 paid hereafter in a ten-fold compensation of 
 bliss.
 
 416 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVII. 
 
 Bah!" said Arnold as he came into the cozy 
 sitting-room of Mrs. Rheinberg, "this is Janu 
 ary with a vengeance; wind, snow and ice. I 
 tell you to sit around this fire is comfort." 
 
 "Take this easy chair," said Letitia, rolling 
 up to the fire. 
 
 "This is enjoying the dessicated fruits of the 
 year, is it not?" inquired Arnold, glancing at 
 Letitia. 
 
 "Such results come from planting and har 
 vesting," answered she, without raising her 
 head. 
 
 "Ah, Arnold !" dolefully exclaimed Mr. Rhein 
 berg, "Grace is beyond reach." 
 
 "Indeed she is. The time you came home and 
 told me she was a postulant I had little hope, but 
 when it was announced yesterday that she had 
 taken the black and white veil and commenced 
 her novitiate, I knew it was the death-knell to my 
 hopes." 
 
 "As the bride of Jesus," returned Letitia, "con 
 sole yourself with the reflection that no earthly 
 bridegroom can ever claim her." 
 
 "Yes," pursued Arnold, "it would be useless to 
 talk of never yielding. Grace is dead to all 
 others as well as to me." 
 
 "One thing I cannot understand that is your
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 417 
 
 philosophy in being so quickly reconciled. I 
 thought you never would or could be." 
 
 "My dear Miss Letitia, I shall quote Scrip 
 ture for you, which is applicable in my case. 
 When David s child was very sick he was so 
 grieved that the servants feared to tell him; but 
 when David heard that the child was dead he 
 was himself again. Then/ said his servants 
 unto him, what thing is this that thou hast 
 done? Thou didst fast and weep for the child 
 while it was alive, but when the child was dead 
 thou didst rise and eat bread. And he said, 
 While the child was yet alive I fasted and wept, 
 for I said, Who can tell whether God will be 
 gracious to me, that the child may live? But 
 when he is dead, wherefore should I fast? Can 
 I bring him back again ? " 
 
 "Well spoken," said Mrs. Rheinberg, "you 
 know everything by heart." 
 
 "You are very clever," added her husband. 
 
 "And," continued Arnold, "I say nothing of a 
 dark-eyed beauty, with lips of coral and cheeks 
 of carnation." 
 
 "I hope you do not mean to insinuate that I 
 have thrown an invisible net over you," said 
 Letitia, laughing. 
 
 "I am non-committal," and Arnold bowed. 
 
 One day in March, some few months after 
 Grace had taken the vows of a novice, Letitia 
 and Arnold took a walk in the suburbs of the 
 town. He had met her cousin there one year 
 ago, and the trees of the orchards were now as 
 denuded of foliage as they were at that time. 
 
 "How bare the trees look," said Arnold, "but
 
 418 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 in a few weeks a change will take place, vegeta 
 tion will spring up on every side, manifesting 
 that out of death comes life." 
 
 "I love spring. The weather has moderated 
 so much that the birds are returning." 
 
 "Letitia, let us heed the whisperings of na 
 ture and, like the birds, make love in spring 
 time." 
 
 "You shock me. I am totally unprepared for 
 such a proposition," and Letitia looked in the 
 distance. 
 
 "My dear girl." responded Arnold, "I wish to 
 take advantage of this opportunity. Opportuni 
 ty develops greatness, makes warriors, generals, 
 statesmen, autocrats, overthrows dynasties, 
 usurps thrones, creates new empires, gratifies 
 ambition and revenge, unlocks the captive s door, 
 the thief s cell, and opportunity ought certainly 
 to aid the outpouring of my love for you, for I 
 love you." 
 
 "A little while ago you said the same thing to 
 another." 
 
 "But I would not say it to her now if I could. 
 To her it was pursuit engendered by resistance, 
 for you alone are thoughts that glow and words 
 that burn. " 
 
 "Second choice," added Letitia poutingly. 
 
 "Think how quickly I forgot Grace. You re 
 marked it once yourself. The true reason was 
 that I was glad to forget her. You are my 
 Armida." 
 
 "Rinaldo, what will you do with your sor 
 ceress?" said Letitia playfully.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 419 
 
 "Marry her, if she will only say yes. " 
 
 "And if she should say yes?" returned Leti- 
 tia in a low voice. 
 
 "Now, my felicity is complete," said Arnold 
 drawing her arm through his and imprinting 
 a warm kiss on her lips. 
 
 When Mrs. Rheinberg saw Letitia coming up 
 the little walk with Arnold, the elasticity of her 
 gait, the sparkling flash of her eye and the deep 
 rosy hue of her cheeks, told as plainly as words 
 could of conquest. Maternal pride lighted up 
 her face as she observed her "beautiful girl" 
 appearing so happy; to her she was not only 
 beautiful, but good. Trifling faults she ac 
 knowledged her child had, but great ones, as her 
 father sometimes apprehended, they were not; 
 let who would use magnifying glasses, she was 
 content with her own eyesight. There was no 
 perfection in this mundane sphere. 
 
 Letitia ran up to her mother s room, threw her 
 arms around her neck and kissed her. 
 
 "Darling," murmured Mrs. Rheinberg, "flow 
 er of my flock, though I have often grumbled 
 that God did not give me riches to gratify your 
 wants, still I always told you, you would have a 
 splendid future." 
 
 "I think Arnold will make a good husband. 
 As to looks, he has a well developed figure, is 
 educated and talented ; besides these combina 
 tions he is wealthy and he can be very agreea 
 ble." 
 
 "The whole town applauds him. See Lavalle, 
 how he ran when poor Henry commenced to 
 sink; then Arnold came forward like a man."
 
 42O THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "The ladies here all sympathized with him in 
 his hopeless love for Grace, because he was so 
 devoted to her after she was abandoned by La- 
 valle. I must run down to Arnold ; he will be 
 impatient waiting for me. Come, or you can 
 wait for father; I wish he were here now," said 
 Letitia, throwing a kiss at her mother, as she 
 lightly sprang from the room. 
 
 "May God bless her," fervently prayed the 
 mother. "She is my favorite child. Here comes 
 Joseph. Are you not earlier than usual?" 
 
 "Yes, Clara; there was nothing doing, and as 
 Rachel was not very well this morning, I thought 
 I would come home earlier and see how she is." 
 
 "She is all right again. I have good news to 
 tell you." 
 
 "Has Grace come back?" asked Mr. Rhein- 
 berg, turning very pale. 
 
 "Pshaw! something better than that. Can t 
 you guess?" 
 
 "No; tell me quickly. Good news don t come 
 every day." 
 
 "Letitia is engaged to Arnold," triumphantly 
 added Mrs. Rheinberg. 
 
 "I think Arnold a capable man, though he is 
 given to gambling, but a good wife may reform 
 him." 
 
 "Never fear, Letitia will break him of that. 
 She will manage him." 
 
 "That may be, but how can his feelings change 
 in such a short time?" 
 
 "He answered that question once, Joseph, and 
 you thought it was clever. " 
 
 "I had forgotten. I am glad, thankful, that
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 421 
 
 Letitia is so well provided for," and he re 
 garded his wife with a beaming expression. 
 
 "There now, you see straight. But, though I 
 am so happy, my heart is full of pain," contin 
 ued Mrs. Rheinberg with streaming eyes. "Le 
 titia will form new ties, but who shall fill the 
 empty place at our table?" 
 
 "Well, well, these things must be. It is what 
 we pray for, though we do feel a little soft about 
 it. Come, dry your tears and let us go down 
 to see our children." 
 
 "Mother," said Letitia, some few days after 
 her engagement, "Bernard wishes to be married 
 very soon. He wants to leave this place and I 
 do not blame him. His remembrances here are 
 not very pleasant." 
 
 "To be sure not. I feel sorry to part with 
 you so soon, but then if Arnold wants it and it 
 is for your happiness, I am satisfied," responded 
 Mrs. Rheinberg with moistened eyes. 
 
 "Ah, mother, Kotzebue was right when he 
 remarked, Wenn das Herz lacht weint das 
 Auge. " 
 
 "But, Letitia, you mistake me, my heart is 
 heavy." 
 
 "Think how liberal Bernard is to me, to you 
 and the children. In this short time of our 
 betrothal he has lavished all kinds of gifts upon 
 me, excepting jewelry. He says when I come to 
 New York I shall have such magnificent jewels 
 that a princess might envy them." 
 
 "I did not know Arnold was so rich." 
 
 "You see he must be. Maybe I am marrying 
 a prince in disguise," rejoined Letitia laughing.
 
 422 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "Talking of jewels makes me think of Grace. 
 I suppose she gave hers back to Lavalle." 
 
 "Of course she did," answered Letitia sharply. 
 
 "How long a time does Arnold wish to give 
 you ?" 
 
 "He says I can complete preparations in two 
 weeks. My trousseau will receive additions in 
 all the large cities we pass through." 
 
 "Happy Letitia ! I am afraid you will forget 
 me." 
 
 "Why, mother, how foolish. I shall write 
 two or three times a week, and Arnold says in 
 a year we shall see you again. Think how grand 
 that will sound, My daughter, Mrs. Bernard 
 Arnold, is coming. She has been traveling all 
 over the world. That makes you smile through 
 your tears." 
 
 "But I shall miss you at the table." 
 
 "Take a leaf out of it so that it will look as 
 crowded as ever." 
 
 "But I shall miss you everywhere," repeated 
 the mother. 
 
 "Imagine I am here; or, better still, that you 
 are rid of your wayward girl." 
 
 "I can only content myself, dear, with the 
 thought that my suffering is your happiness." 
 
 "A mother s love is the pearl of human affec 
 tions," and Letitia embraced her mother. 
 
 "Let happen what will, remember my heart, 
 my arms and my doors are ever wide open to 
 receive you." 
 
 "Why, what should happen?" returned Letitia 
 frowningly.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 423 
 
 "I hope nothing, dear. I only say so to remind 
 you that a mother s love never dies." 
 
 "That is rather a fine illustration of immu 
 tability in life," added Letitia a little sarcas 
 tically. 
 
 The night before Arnold s marriage he walked 
 round and round the convent, and bade an eter 
 nal good-bye to one who was praying on her 
 knees in the chapel. Letitia would certainly not 
 have been overpleased had she witnessed this 
 exhibition of her lover s farewell to her cousin. 
 It was not exactly what a devoted suitor might 
 be expected to do on the eve of his marriage. 
 
 Arnold was depressed as he walked home to 
 the hotel, but his gloomy agitation evaporated 
 with the morning sun, and the afternoon found 
 him a comparatively happy bridegroom. A 
 rabbi had come from St. Louis to perform the 
 marriage ceremony, which was strictly private. 
 
 The newly wedded pair left the same after 
 noon on the steamer for New York via St. Louis. 
 The heart of Mrs. Bernard Arnold beat high 
 with the joyous anticipation of plunging into 
 that life which she hoped would be embroidered 
 with all the beautiful flowers that her youthful 
 vision had so often framed.
 
 424 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 CHAPTER XXXVIII. 
 
 It was in the early part of September and the 
 yellow fever, which had been raging for some 
 months in the South, was now checked. How 
 ever, in the town of D , the home of the 
 
 Hills, though every effort had been made to en 
 force a rigid quarantine, disinfect and even bar 
 out incoming steamers and trains, the fever had 
 broken out with a leap and a bound in a most 
 virulent form and ended in an epidemic, much 
 to the alarm of Amelia; not for herself, but for 
 her half-invalid father. She had endeavored 
 since her harsh dismissal of Everard to con 
 tinue the even tenor of her way. She 
 taught in the Sunday school, she had an extra 
 class for expounding the Bible, devoted her 
 self more vigorously to church duties, was more 
 patient than ever, still she had grown timid and 
 was afraid of herself. Her love spoke with such 
 a loud voice that she feared when Alice was with 
 her, who was a vigilant watcher, that might hear 
 the call. In vain she told herself of the degrada 
 tion such an alliance would bring, that it would 
 be an abomination, that there could be no happi 
 ness in such a surrender. Her weakness, as she 
 called it, grew greater as the call grew stronger 
 and the imperturbable Amelia commenced to lose 
 that composure and serenity which was one of 
 her specific characteristics.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 425 
 
 When the little yellow placard was placed on 
 the Hill residence Everard rang the bell with 
 hope, but not with assurance. "Amelia, Miss 
 Hill, thank God it is not you," he cried as he 
 entered the room. "It is your father. Nurses 
 are scarce and incompetent here Mr. Bennett is 
 ill, too; in fact, the fever has become such a 
 scourge that not one is to be obtained. I have 
 been around the fever assign me my duty." 
 
 Amelia, disregarding the conflict in her mind, 
 anxious about her father and Bennett, too, said: 
 "If you can, you will follow me." 
 
 After six weeks of faithful and arduous nurs 
 ing, with Mr. Hill and Bennett convalescing, 
 Everard found himself alone with Amelia. 
 "Proud heart," said he, "is there no relenting, 
 for love me you do. Capitulate, for I shall fol 
 low you until I may rightly take my place by 
 your side. I am waiting for my answer." 
 
 "You have nursed my father, but " 
 
 "I deserve some reward." 
 
 "Is there nothing for nothing in this world?" 
 
 "To be candid, Amelia, though nothing is not 
 anything, yet it demands something and you 
 cannot get something for nothing." 
 
 "And that is love which boasts of making 
 sacrifices and is ready to die for it?" 
 
 "Sacrifices and death for a beloved one have 
 a recompense in the thought that one is loved 
 or will be loved as an offering for the sacrifice. 
 Ah, Amelia! we cannot get beyond our limita 
 tions and we are so limited. Why argue and 
 combat that love which gives nothing for noth 
 ing, but wants something for something?"
 
 426 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "Then I surrender," he started eagerly, but 
 he drew back as she concluded "to my duty." 
 
 "Never, Amelia, shall you become my wife on 
 those terms. A truce to such words. Let us 
 say good-bye." 
 
 Amelia looked up wistfully, her eyes suffused 
 with teams. "Mr. Everard, I I " 
 
 "Amelia, dearest, let me help you. You love 
 me," and Everard, knowing by intuition that the 
 battle was over, the victory won, took her in his 
 arms, where she wept tears of joy and sorrow. 
 
 "Thank heaven, dear, your father consents, 
 though the probation which he puts us on is 
 very hard," said Everard to Amelia Hill. 
 
 "I think father is very wise in this case. If 
 we cannot be engaged a year or more without 
 conflicting on account of our religious opinions, 
 it would not do to take up the pilgrimage of life 
 together. Ours is an extraordinary case and 
 requires extraordinary measures. And, Mark, 
 our ideas may change." 
 
 "For heaven s sake, do you mean to say that 
 your old religious prejudices may return and that 
 you may learn to dislike me?" 
 
 "No, no," returned Amelia smiling, "I have 
 no doubt I shall learn to love you more and more 
 if that be possible. We may learn to think more 
 alike." 
 
 "I shall always think you one of the loveliest 
 of women and do not wish to influence you one 
 iota. If you could, through your own good 
 sense, believe somewhat as I do, I might incline 
 your way; consequently we should be very
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 427 
 
 happy. I worship you, Amelia, and not your 
 religion." 
 
 "That is violating a commandment, Thou 
 shalt have no other Gods before me. But, Mark, 
 to talk seriously, I have painful news to com 
 municate. Don t turn pale. It is only that 
 father has decided to travel and I am to go with 
 him." 
 
 "Amelia, this is cruel. Why did you not op 
 pose it? Your father would have acceded to 
 your request." 
 
 "But Dr. Wilson says it is absolutely neces 
 sary for father to have diversity and that he will 
 find in traveling. We shall not be gone more 
 than two or three months." 
 
 "But what am I to do in the interim?" 
 
 "You can keep your time occupied, I think. 
 First, your numerous clients require your atten 
 tion; secondly, you will have to write me daily, 
 and those letters you cannot intrust to an amenu- 
 ensis." 
 
 "No one shall handle the paper on which I 
 write you," replied Everard jealously. 
 
 "How guarded you will be," laughed Amelia. 
 
 "I am afraid I shall not have many letters, as 
 you will have to manufacture the paper your 
 self." 
 
 "Do not take the words so literally, you know 
 how I feel." 
 
 "You want latitude, like a poet." 
 
 "To think," said Mrs. Bennett gayly as she 
 came in, "that Mark Anthony Everard is to be 
 my brother-in-law! Your hand, Mark."
 
 428 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "Who told you, Alice?" asked Amelia, blush 
 ing. 
 
 "Father, to be sure. I know all," returned 
 Mrs. Bennett with a merry twinkle in her eye. 
 
 "Well, Mrs. Bennett, I hope you and your 
 husband approve of our mutually good selec 
 tion," said Everard. 
 
 "Well, I declare," returned Mrs. Bennett 
 laughing heartily, "that is assumption for you. 
 I admire you all the more for it. Charlie will 
 give you his opinion when he sees you, and 
 whatever that will be, it will express mine." 
 
 "Is that the way you are going to talk when 
 you are married, Amelia, through the mind of 
 another?" 
 
 "I shall be more independent than that, Mark." 
 
 "I know better. You will make a most docile 
 wife, Amelia. This is a changeable world, my 
 dear Mr. Everard," rejoined Mrs. Bennett. 
 
 After Everard s departure Alice said: "Ame 
 lia, I did not think he would be here when I 
 came in. After father told me I ran nearly 
 every step to the house. Think how undignified 
 I must have looked." 
 
 "You make me laugh." 
 
 "Indeed, Amelia, I do not want to laugh. I 
 am surprised after the way vou talked to me that 
 you have engaged yourself to Everard." 
 
 "Did you not tell me to love him, Alice?" 
 
 "Yes, I did. If he were only a Christian! 
 What a pity he is not." 
 
 "I would not have him otherwise than he is," 
 returned Amelia proudly. 
 
 "Ah, the inconsistency, the perversity of hu-
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 429 
 
 man nature! I am afraid you will be turning 
 Jewess next," said Mrs. Bennett, dolefully. 
 
 "No fear," responded Amelia contemptuously. 
 
 "Come, Amelia, we were always the most lov 
 ing of sisters," added Mrs. Bennett persuasively. 
 
 "And shall continue to be, provided you speak 
 of Mark as he deserves." 
 
 "I cannot but speak favorably of him. You 
 know I always considered him one of nature s 
 noblemen." 
 
 "And you will be kind to him when I am 
 gone ? He will be lonely ; you must cheer him 
 up." 
 
 "Certainly I shall. Charlie thinks him enter 
 taining; in fact, grand. The only thing I feel 
 sore about is the indignation, possibly the ostra 
 cism, of society." 
 
 "I shall not live with society, but with Ever- 
 ard," declared Amelia emphatically. 
 
 "To be sure, dear. I live only for Charlie, 
 still I love society. It makes me cheerful to 
 swim with it." 
 
 "For instance, Alice, if Charlie were falsely 
 branded as a forger, could you, would you, live 
 without society smiling upon you?" 
 
 "What a question!" said Mrs. Bennett trem 
 bling. "I would and could live happily with 
 Charlie, if I were on a desert. If society would 
 wrong him, I would spurn it." 
 
 "Very well, if society scorn Mark Everard 
 without a just cause, I shall pay no attention to 
 it. What did father say about it?" 
 
 "Not much. Of course, he would have pre 
 ferred it if your choice had fallen on some one
 
 430 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 of our denomination. He dreads the result of 
 such mixed marriages." 
 
 "Poor father, I am sorry I had to grieve him, 
 but I was compelled to yield to my love. It was 
 too strong for me to control. Who knows, 
 Everard may yet reject the name of Jew." 
 
 "Very nice," said Mrs. Berkhoff as Everard 
 came in with her husband to dinner one day. "I 
 have not seen you at our table I can t tell when. 
 I suppose we should not have the honor to-day 
 if Miss Hill had not left the town." 
 
 "Come, come, Mrs. Berkhoff, no bantering. 
 You know I esteem you as a sincere friend, but 
 Miss Hill s name is sacred. On that subject I 
 am easily wounded and very firm." 
 
 "You forget how you once persuaded another 
 to do right?" 
 
 "That is just it. I am always in for doing 
 right." 
 
 "And may no one take the liberty of advising 
 you to pursue the same course?" asked Mrs. 
 Berkhoff. 
 
 "Where is the man or woman who can say I 
 ever wronged anyone? As for those religious 
 discriminations I must settle them with my 
 own conscience and account to God for my ac 
 tions." 
 
 "Then you are engaged? 
 
 "I did not say so." 
 
 "Why these quibbles? But I forget, you are 
 a lawyer." 
 
 "Never mind, Rebecca, I am afraid there s no 
 change in Everard. God knows I have talked
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 431 
 
 to him enough about the future. He is bound 
 to be sorry for it, but if he will shut his eyes 
 to the trouble, who can help it? Remember, 
 I told you often enough and in time, too," said 
 Mr. Berkhoff. 
 
 "You have acted as a friend and warned me. 
 But now if I insist upon acting blindly, as you 
 call it, well, I am ready to suffer the conse 
 quences. Now, under the circumstances I shall 
 if I can it is presuming upon friendship to say 
 more." 
 
 "You will not be angry with us, Mr. Everard? 
 I could not allow you. You have contributed so 
 much toward my happiness that I should like to 
 return it," added Mrs. Berkhoff. 
 
 "You can best accomplish that, my good 
 friend, by not mentioning the affair which trou 
 bles you and your husband. I appreciate your 
 kindness, I assure you, notwithstanding my de 
 cision to act contrary to your advice !" 
 
 "Mr. Everard, how do you do?" said Mrs. Sil- 
 verbaum, sailing in like a balloon. 
 
 "I am very well, thank you ; and so are you, 
 I see." 
 
 "Ah, unfortunate, lost everything," sighed 
 Mrs. Silverbaum. 
 
 "But, mother," said Mr. Berkhoff, "why both 
 er when I can give you everything? Is there 
 anything missing?" 
 
 "No, you are too good, that is all. Mr. Ever 
 ard, I pray for you every evening." 
 
 "Thank you," rejoined he, laughing, "I stand 
 in need of your prayers."
 
 432 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "Not that; yon misunderstand me. It is for 
 the gold mine I have through you." 
 
 "Through me ? Your daughter would not have 
 eloped, I assure you." 
 
 "Rebecca is no more the gold mine, but my 
 son-in-law, Berkhoff. Isaac in this short time 
 has shown himself a son, one true, good, loving 
 son. He is the gold mine. Rebecca is lead to 
 him." 
 
 "Why, mother," answered Berkhoff turning 
 red, "what are you talking about? I have been 
 too much in love with Rebecca to think much of 
 you yet; wait till that cools down a little, which 
 I hope will never be, and then I shall be good." 
 
 "Oh, Mr. Everard, he is the best man in the 
 whole world," returned Mrs. Silverbaum. 
 
 "You are not far from wrong. I am a great 
 admirer of your son-in-law. He has a large, 
 honest heart." 
 
 "Everard, for heaven s sake stop. You know 
 I am coarse and uneducated," said Berkhoff, 
 greatly embarrassed. 
 
 "Pshaw ! old fellow, don t blush and be so 
 nervous. I believe you can do all kind of good 
 things, but you can t stand compliments. Mrs. 
 Berkhoff, are you not proud of your husband?" 
 
 "Indeed, I am learning his true worth more 
 and more every day. There is no one like him," 
 replied she fondly. 
 
 "But, Everard, you must praise Rebecca for 
 her goodness. She encouraged me to pay off 
 the last cent of my honest debts, and, with the 
 help of God, I will soon do it. When that strug-
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 433 
 
 gle is ever, where will there be a happier couple 
 than my sunflower and me?" 
 
 "Berkhoff, who is more satisfied than a hap 
 pily married man ? Do you envy the king on his 
 throne, the President in the White House, or the 
 millionaire in his palace?" 
 
 "Envy, is it! Indeed I do not. If I had not 
 got my Rebecca I would have envied every man 
 with a loving wife. Now I have everything 
 Rebecca is my world." 
 
 "Come," added Rebecca, blushing, "dinner is 
 ready."
 
 434 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 CHAPTER XXXIX. 
 
 Light cirrus clouds above, masses of soft crys 
 tals driven by a strong wind flying in the air, the 
 thermometer at freezing point, all contributed 
 to render it infinitely more pleasant indoors than 
 on the streets one afternoon in February. So 
 
 thought all the good people of C , a large 
 
 town in Tennessee. Very few pedestrians were to 
 be seen, yet there was one man with a tall, well 
 developed figure enveloped in a heavy over 
 coat, who appeared to defy the elements. From 
 his silvery appearance he seemed to have been 
 exposed for some time. He walked on with 
 measured tread and satisfied air, but upon close 
 scrutiny it was observable that his face was 
 tinged with an undefinable sadness. 
 
 The man walked along to the door of an hum 
 ble cottage, knocked and was admitted by a 
 ragged child, whose little face, begrimed with 
 dirt, lighted up with pleasure as the former said, 
 "Ho, Johnny, here is something for you to-day," 
 drawing a parcel out of his great coat and 
 throwing it to him. 
 
 "Dear mother," said the boy to a woman lying 
 on the bed in the room, "is it Christmas again? 
 Am I so good that Santa Claus sends me these 
 things by this good man ?" and Johnny, some five 
 years old, laid his precious gifts, a pair of
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 435 
 
 heavy shoes and some warm merino socks, on 
 the bed. 
 
 "What makes you think me Santa Claus?" 
 asked the man. 
 
 "Because mother told me he wears a big coat. 
 But then he was here not long ago," exclaimed 
 the puzzled child. 
 
 "Hush, child, do you not see it is our beloved 
 pastor whom God sends to us? Place a chair 
 for him by the bed." 
 
 "As he has his hat off I know who he is, but 
 as he brings so many things to good children, I 
 thought he must be Santa Claus." 
 
 "Never mind, Johnny, but thank him and the 
 good Father above who does not forget the wid 
 ow and the fatherless." 
 
 The boy sank on his knees by his mother s bed, 
 folded his hands, and in a pathetic voice said a 
 sweet, little prayer of thanks to God for his 
 mercy and goodness. 
 
 The minister was much moved and said: 
 "Good woman, do not thank me. It is my duty 
 as a shepherd to look out for my flock. I did 
 not know of your illness until yesterday, when 
 my sister told me. Be comforted. As the Lord 
 has afflicted you with the loss of your husband, 
 it becomes doubly my duty to see that you do 
 not want." 
 
 "I should not complain," replied the Widow 
 Brown, "and neither do I. I have been brought 
 up, I trust, in the ways of the Lord and take ex 
 ample from His Son not to murmur. After my 
 husband s death I smothered my sighs, repressed 
 my tears, and tried to be contented in work. The
 
 436 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 weather has been unusually severe, you know I 
 hear everywhere of your works of benevolence 
 and generosity wages too small, and I could 
 not supply the humble wants of myself and child. 
 Work grew slack, my health gave way under the 
 strain and here I am in a sick bed in the depths 
 of winter, without anything to carry me over 
 the season," and the poor woman, who had seen 
 better days, wept unrestrainedly. 
 
 "Fear not," the minister responded kindly. 
 " Sufficient for the day is the evil thereof. The 
 Lord will provide. Let your mind be at rest, 
 for you shall not be forgotten." A mild com 
 passion beamed from his eyes, and the widow s 
 heart was comforted and cheered with kind as 
 surances which she knew were always fulfilled 
 by this servant of the Lord. 
 
 When the minister went out into the street 
 he felt not the bitter cold, for the geniality of his 
 heart was warmth enough for him. As he walked 
 towards his home in the outskirts of the town 
 he went into many little cottages, left promises 
 of assistance and words of comfort, which fell 
 like heavenly manna from his lips. 
 
 "Laura, I see you anticipated my coming," 
 said the minister as the door opened from with 
 in. 
 
 "Well, dear Arthur," replied his sister in a 
 gentle, reproachful tone. "I have been watch 
 ing for you this half hour. I have been a 
 steady sentinel at my post and not a single per 
 son passed in that time. I have been quite mis 
 erable thinking of the long walk you were hav-
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 437 
 
 ing in this rough weather and night approaching, 
 too. Are you not almost frozen ?" As she spoke 
 she divested her brother of his overcoat and 
 then drew him affectionately into the sitting- 
 room, where his dressing gown and slippers were 
 awaiting him. 
 
 "No, not exactly frozen, but I was not sorry 
 when I saw before me this comfortable-looking, 
 two-story brick building," returned Arthur 
 Montmartre smiling. 
 
 "How desolate our garden would look with 
 out those evergreens. Not even on the guelder 
 rose, is to be seen a crimson leaf." 
 
 "The evergreens are emblematical of life ever 
 lasting. A lesson may be extracted from the 
 beautiful roses. In the summer they distill per 
 fume for many a lady s bower; a breath from 
 the God of nature freezes their buds, scatters 
 their leaves and suppresses the flowing of the 
 sap, the lifeblood of plants. A breath from 
 Him above and mortals as well as plants spring 
 into existence; a breath, and they die. Well, 
 Laura, have you considered Mr. Bien s propo 
 sal?" 
 
 "I have, and give the same answer a decided 
 negative." 
 
 "Do you dislike this man?" 
 
 "I neither like nor dislike him. He is kind 
 and good, but I do not want to marry him or any 
 one else. I am happy with you." 
 
 "Laura, I understand why you not only re 
 fused Mr. Bien, but that intelligent Mr. Daws 
 some six months ago. You wish to dedicate your 
 life to a brother whose affections have been
 
 438 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 blighted. What a tender, fond, sympathetic out 
 pouring of a sister s love," said Arthur Mont- 
 martre in a low voice and moistened eye. 
 
 "Am I not gay and happy? I am not very 
 harsh in my temper, am I?" asked his sister, 
 gazing lovingly into his face. 
 
 "Hush, dear, you are all softness and good 
 ness. Your sacrifice is too great." 
 
 "Think, brother, what a heavenly mission I 
 have, to work with you in the vineyard of the 
 Lord!" 
 
 "Yes, dear, as we are Unitarians, and liberal 
 ones at that, we administer charity irrespective 
 of religious opinions, and so we find our time 
 wholly occupied." 
 
 "And I can stay with you forever?" 
 
 "Until you like some one else better than me, 
 Laura." 
 
 "That will never be," answered she quietly, 
 but decidedly. "The self-abnegation is not so 
 great as you imagine, because you so fully con 
 fide in me. Do I not have something to say 
 about your sermons, am I not consulted about 
 the most trivial things? I feel that I am appre 
 ciated, therefore contented and happy." 
 
 "With the rise of the morning sun, at noon, 
 at evening s gloaming and at midnight I thank 
 God for this love. Dear sister, your goodness 
 spoils me. You do not let me have occasion to 
 waft many sighs to the past." 
 
 "Well, Arthur," and Laura adroitly avoided 
 drifting on a painful subject, "how are all of 
 your flock in this cold weather, especially the
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 439 
 
 sick child who has been ill so long? Is there no 
 hope ?" 
 
 "No, none. I could not give the poor thing 
 much comfort through religion. She is too 
 young to comprehend it, yet she has a beautiful 
 conception of heaven marble streets, gold pave 
 ments, angels in silvery raiment, rare flowers, 
 entrancing music. I should have remained until 
 the end had she not sunk into unconsciousness, 
 and the physician said that her spirit will gently 
 take its flight and she will awake in a better 
 world before the earth makes another revolution 
 on its axis. What could I do to comfort the 
 poor, distressed parents, but tell them of the 
 goodness of God, and that their darling will be 
 happier in that beautiful heaven she so vividly 
 pictured, and repeat the words of the great 
 Preacher, Suffer little children to come unto 
 me, for such is the kingdom of heaven. " 
 
 The Unitarian Church was a rather large, 
 pretty Gothic building situated in an accessible 
 part of the town, but sequestered from other 
 dwellings. No other church in the city drew 
 better audiences than this one, not that the ser 
 mons of the Rev. Mr. Montmartre were more 
 eloquent than other divines, but because he prac 
 ticed what he taught. 
 
 One morning, a cold but pleasant Sunday in 
 March, with the snow on the ground, the church 
 service commenced with that beautiful hymn, 
 The Lilies Toil Not, Neither Do They Spin," 
 followed by a solemn prayer by the minister. 
 He chose his text from the Proverbs of David,
 
 44 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 chapter xxviii, verse I : "Boast not thyself 
 of to-morrow, for thou knowest not what 
 it may bring forth." The sun, the messenger 
 of God s glory, proclaims to man that the 
 day is here to struggle and to do. Man, the 
 pride of creation, steps forth with a brave heart 
 and smiling brow. He goes forth to work and 
 to dare. He could thus far say of his work that 
 success followed all his speculations. He stopped 
 not to heed in his long, triumphant career the 
 cry of humanity or the wailing of his own 
 heart, which was not entirely satisfied with the 
 mere acquisition of riches, rank and power, 
 which feed only pride. To-day would see the 
 completion of his mighty schemes of aggran 
 dizement, to-morrow he would do that from 
 which he would reap the golden opinions of 
 the people. They would applaud in thunder 
 tones which would reach heaven, and then he 
 would turn his thoughts to the Giver of these 
 gifts. Again the sun with its thousand brilliant 
 rays ushered in the day, the to-morrow of yes 
 terday. But where is the unfaltering hero of 
 the day before? Where is he who, Jove-like, 
 trod the earth with all the conscious dignity of 
 God s impress upon him? What is the deed he 
 had hoped and contemplated to do, at which 
 mankind would hail him a benefactor with grati 
 tude and joy. Go ask that ghostly corpse, with 
 its livid hue and sealed eyes. That inanimate 
 body is all that remains of the vainglorious man 
 who deferred the work of to-day until to-mor 
 row. Such is the product of many to-morrows. 
 It is only the all-seeing One who can say an-
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 441 
 
 other day will be thus and thus. Do not defer 
 good actions, commence this day. Let one mo 
 ment conceive and the next, if possible, mature 
 good plans. Put not your trust in others, but 
 in yourself and God. Remember that Jesus 
 said, Of mine own self I can do nothing; the 
 Father that dwelleth in me, he doeth the work/ 
 so pray God for strength that you may learn 
 what to do and when to do it. If you have in 
 jured anyone do not procrastinate until to-mor 
 row, for by that time the person or yourself may 
 be summoned before the tribunal of God. Have 
 you done wrong, prolong not the hours of re 
 pentance, but at once change your course of con 
 duct. Flee from evil, pursue good. If you wish 
 a garden of lovely exotics, you begin your work 
 in season, weed out the thistles, cultivate the 
 ground and foster them with tender care. Then 
 why not commence to bestow more culture on 
 deeds of charity, acts of kindness, humanity and 
 love? They are the sweetest and most fragrant 
 of all flowers, for they are destined to bloom in 
 the garden of heaven. Have you prejudice in 
 your heart against any nation, against any de 
 nomination, against any individual, cast it out 
 at once and forever. Have you offended mother, 
 father, sister, brother, friend or anyone, wait not 
 to think and dream over it until to-morrow, but 
 instantly make reparation. Do not think that 
 you can knowingly commit a wrong and to-mor 
 row bring offerings to propitiate God. No im 
 molations of money, wine, oil or license can 
 atone for sin. It is only through repentance of 
 the heart and benevolent labors that wrongs can
 
 44 2 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 be expiated before God. The prophet Isaiah 
 says, I delight not in the blood of bullocks or of 
 lambs, or of he-goats. When ye come to appear 
 before me who hath required this at your hands 
 to tread my courts? Incense is an abomination 
 to me; bring me no more vain oblations. Wash 
 you, make you clean, put away the evil, learn to 
 do well; seek judgment, relieve the oppressed, 
 judge the fatherless, plead for the widow, but 
 boast not that you will do all this to-morrow; 
 let it be done this day and by yourselves. God 
 does not accept of vicarious atonement. God 
 is a unity and with his ubiquitous spirit will 
 judge each one singly; therefore let all unite and 
 be one grand union of hearts throughout the 
 world wherever civilization treads, to promote 
 the harmony of religion, so all mankind will 
 look upon one another as brothers and sisters 
 walking in the same path, endeavoring to reach 
 the same goal. Mighty emperors, powerful mag 
 nates, great and simple, and good-natured peo 
 ple have said what they will do to-morrow. 
 One has visions of what his depotism can ac 
 complish, another has vowed vengeance, the hus 
 bandman smiles at the fruits he will enjoy to 
 morrow. Arbitrary power may have fallen to 
 freedom s cry, the first delight of human kind, 
 the fruit tree be blighted by to-morrow. Let us 
 not allow the present to elude our grasp; only 
 the passing moment is ours, we must improve 
 and take advantage of it. Death, the inevitable 
 doom of all living things, impends over man. It 
 may come any moment; therefore be always pre 
 pared. I exhort you all to be considerate of one
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 443 
 
 another s infirmities of mind and body; be liberal 
 towards the poor, tolerant in religious opinions, 
 and be not hasty in condemning the actions of 
 others. First cast the beam out of thine own 
 eye, and then shalt thou see clearly to cast out 
 the mote from thy brother s eye. " 
 
 After dwelling at some length upon the neces 
 sity of immediate and concerted action for the 
 relief of the indigent in their midst, the minister 
 closed, saying: "May the Lord, the Father of 
 all, fill with the divine grace of good-will and 
 brotherly love the hearts not only of the members 
 of my much-beloved congregation, but all, even 
 the untutored savage who sees God in the 
 winds. May the Lord cause his face to shine 
 upon you, be gracious unto you and give you the 
 peace of upright minds, conscientious hearts and 
 benevolent actions. May his blessings rest with 
 you and accompany you to the celestial sphere. 
 May God have you in His holy keeping. Amen." 
 
 Another hymn was sung to the grand, swell 
 ing notes of the organ, and the large assemblage 
 was dismissed with the usual benediction. 
 
 "My friend," said the minister to a prepos 
 sessing young man who remained standing near 
 one of the pillars absorbed in deep thought, "are 
 you waiting to talk with me?" 
 
 "Do you not know me?" asked he, looking up 
 into the clergyman s face. 
 
 "Is it you, Mr. Lavalle?" resumed Montmar- 
 tre with a quivering voice. 
 
 "Yes, it is William Lavalle. I just strolled in 
 here by accident. Your sermon has deeply af 
 fected me."
 
 444 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 Without manifesting the trial it cost him and 
 after mentally repeating, "Get thee behind me, 
 Satan/ Montmartre said aloud, "I am glad to 
 see you, Mr. Lavalle. How long have you been 
 in town?" 
 
 "I arrived yesterday." 
 
 "I cannot ask you how you like it, as you see 
 everything under a white veil. Though the 
 snow conceals many ugly spots, it nevertheless 
 hides many garden plots which only require the 
 warm breath of spring to render them beautiful. 
 I hope your wife is well. I suppose the cold 
 weather keeps her confined to her rooms." 
 
 Lavelle did not reply, turned deathly pale, put 
 his hand to his heart and groaned aloud. 
 
 "Say not that she is dead!" returned the min 
 ister with visible emotion. 
 
 "She is worse than dead to me." 
 
 "You cannot, dare not, say that she was un 
 faithful, for the women of your race are gener 
 ally true to their marital vows. And she of all 
 women must be as good and pure as the snow 
 that falls from heaven." 
 
 "Alas !" and Lavalle s anguish, restrained for a 
 moment, rushed on like a torrent which the burst 
 ing dam had a moment before impeded. "I am 
 one of the most miserable, wretched, unfortunate, 
 and at the same time the most contemptible of 
 men. One moment I feel that I should have 
 killed Grace and atoned for my wounded honor; 
 the next, remorse, that infernal agony and tor 
 ture of the mind, tells me that I must be the 
 victim of some foul conspiracy, some fearful de 
 lusion, and that I should have taken her to my
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 445 
 
 heart in defiance of ten thousand varnished false 
 hoods which threw ignominy upon her. An ir 
 resistible impulse, as potent as the attraction of 
 gravitation, which draws all things to the center 
 of the earth, has been and is drawing me west 
 ward and westward until I reach the fatal spot 
 where she is, but for what purpose I cannot tell. 
 Woe is me." 
 
 "Calm yourself. First of all let us go away 
 from here, and then you can give an explana 
 tion." The minister drew his arm through his and 
 led him forward. 
 
 Lavalle, compressing his passion and grief, ac 
 companied him as unresistingly as a child. The 
 congregation had passed out and the sexton, who 
 had been impatiently waiting for the pastor s de 
 parture, now closed the door of the church. 
 
 Walking along with the clergyman, Lavalle 
 poured forth the tale of Arnold, the jewels; nay, 
 he did not forget to lacerate afresh his wounded 
 heart. He tore off the coverings with no gentle 
 hand, exposed his own temporary folly and 
 cried, "The agony I endure I consider a retribu 
 tion too terrible to bear." 
 
 "I tell you," replied Montmartre, "Grace 
 must be innocent, and I clearly perceive she is. 
 That Arnold is a villain." 
 
 "Do you think so?" 
 
 "I do, indeed ; and time will clear up every 
 thing. Where did you go after leaving Grace?" 
 
 "I traveled in foreign climes, and made the 
 effort to live for and by myself. But I discovered 
 what Zimmerman wrote, That solitude is no
 
 446 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 remedy for love, for it burns all the fiercer for 
 having nothing to feed upon. " 
 
 After luncheon the minister retired to his 
 study. The Sunday afternoons were generally 
 pleasantly spent. Unless to visit some one ill there 
 were no parish duties to perform, and the in 
 mates of the parsonage allowed themselves to 
 spend their time according to their tastes. Oc 
 casionally sister and brother dined with some in 
 timate friend or vice versa. If not, until time 
 for the evening lecture they read and enjoyed 
 all the innocent pleasure which is only to be de 
 rived from the knowledge of having satisfactorily 
 performed one s work. And this laborer of the 
 Lord earned his rest. 
 
 "Arthur, brother, may I come in?" said Laura, 
 rapping at the door, entering as she continued: 
 "I am afraid as I am unwell and you did not 
 come to join me, something serious must have 
 occurred to disturb the equilibrium of your brave 
 spirit." 
 
 "I longed to be alone with no eye upon me but 
 my Maker s. But, better so," said Montmartre 
 to Laura as she started to go, "remain. Do you 
 know who is here?" 
 
 "I am sure I cannot tell." 
 
 "Lavalle is here and the demon is tugging at 
 my soul." 
 
 "Have you seen his wife?" asked Laura breath 
 lessly. 
 
 "Listen. Ever since that sad farewell with 
 Grace at Niagara, as you know, I have never 
 seen or heard of her. My wound has had time
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 447 
 
 to cicatrize and I naturally thought that long ere 
 this she was the wife of Lavalle, rolling in wealth 
 and splendor, every tear drop kissed away. I 
 had consoled myself with this pretty picture and 
 hugged it to my heart. The cup that contained 
 large drops of bitterness for me was filled with 
 a sweet and delicious potion for her. And now 
 this tableau is dissolved. She is not Lavalle s 
 wife and he does not know what has become of 
 her. She may or may not be in her old home," 
 and Montmartre related to Laura all that Lavalle 
 had unfolded to him. 
 
 "And no bird comes twittering from its leafy 
 bower to tell us of her fate." 
 
 "I must fly to her. I must what a violent 
 ringing of the door bell!" 
 
 "Listen! Some one ill probably." 
 
 "A gentleman," said the maid, "has been 
 thrown from his buggy and struck his head 
 against the fence. He is stunned and seems bad 
 ly hurt. A woman " 
 
 "What, a man unconscious, a woman probably 
 injured! Let me go and see." 
 
 "What a commotion ! The man is insensible, 
 have him taken into this bedroom," said Laura, 
 who was at the scene of the disaster as quickly as 
 her brother, and indicated with her finger a 
 certain apartment. 
 
 "Very well, you look after the woman," re 
 joined Montmartre. 
 
 "Come," said Laura to the maid, "assist me to 
 take her into the adjoining room. She must 
 have fallen into the snow and slush and is prob-
 
 44$ THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 ably more frightened than injured by the acci 
 dent" 
 
 "She is warm." 
 
 "Where am I?" said the woman, opening her 
 eyes. 
 
 "In good hands," responded Laura. "Here, 
 put on this clean clothing and let me sponge your 
 face." 
 
 The woman s black hair uncoiled itself like a 
 snake and lay in heavy ringlets down her back. 
 She was pale and haggard, but extremely beauti 
 ful. Upon inquiring for her husband and taken 
 to the room she threw herself in speechless ago 
 ny by the side of the unconscious man. Her eyes 
 asked of the physician, who had just arrived a 
 moment before, in dumb appeal what the lips re 
 fused to utter. 
 
 "Nay, madam," quietly replied the doctor to 
 this look, "your husband may never recover con 
 sciousness; undoubtedly he will, but I fear he 
 has received internal injuries which may prove 
 fatal." 
 
 With a shriek the unhappy wife fell forward in 
 a swoon and was quickly removed from the room. 
 
 In the meantime, after various remedies had 
 been applied to the man, his respiration became 
 stronger, he opened his eyes and sensibility crept 
 into them. He gazed around, as if in search 
 of some one, and the doctor hastily said : "Your 
 wife is in the adjoining apartment, free from all 
 injury excepting a little weakness from fright." 
 
 "And I?" inquired the man, in a scarcely audi 
 ble whisper, and his eyes begged piteously for 
 mercy to live.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 449 
 
 "Aid can only come from the heavenly Physi 
 cian," returned the doctor sadly. "Think of your 
 heavenly Father; your hours are numbered." 
 
 "My wife?" added the man with a groan as he 
 closed his eyes. 
 
 "I shall see if she is strong enough to come in. 
 The man into whose hands you have so fortu 
 nately fallen is a man of God with liberal ideas. 
 Whatever your religion may be he will give you 
 hope, and try and reconcile you to die and meet 
 your God. I shall leave you to him." 
 
 The poor sufferer unclosed his eyes and found 
 himself alone with the minister, who was mourn 
 fully looking down upon him, but a mild ex 
 pression of hope beamed from his eye. "I tell 
 you," said Montmartre, "whatever may be your 
 faith, whether you are a Jew, Christian, Deist or 
 so-called Infidel, there is mercy for you. God 
 overlooks all faults and receives all into the king 
 dom of heaven who have acted in accordance with 
 the dictates of their mind, heart and conscience. 
 So, do not despair." 
 
 "Come closer," said the man in a feeble tone. 
 
 In a moment the minister was on his knees be 
 side the bed, when Arnold continued : "I want 
 to make a confession ; get pencil and paper." 
 
 "I have them on hand in my pocket, but I am 
 no priest, as you may undoubtedly see." 
 
 A ghastly smile passed over the sick man s 
 face and he faintly responded, "I am of the Jew 
 ish religion. Write down what I tell you, then 
 send for my wife, and for some one of my faith, 
 if you know of any such person,"
 
 45O THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 The minister murmured, "If you have been 
 righteous God will receive you." 
 
 The dying man with gasps told him of acts of 
 villainy which caused a lover to abandon his be 
 trothed and was the death of her parents sup 
 pressing only names that the girl he had pur 
 sued had forsaken her religion and had become 
 a nun to avoid his persecutions. "I subsequently 
 married the woman who is with me," he moaned, 
 "and have been infinitely wretched. We have led 
 a kind of nomadic life. Though she has a vio 
 lent temper, I have been much to blame for our 
 mutual misery. In my remorse I gambled des 
 perately so that my substance is utterly dissi 
 pated. My wife, my poor wife, will be left pen 
 niless. Ah, me!" 
 
 "As far as my power extends your wife shall 
 be taken care of. Give me the name of the girl 
 and her unfortunate intended. Who knows but 
 what I may be the humble instrument of uniting 
 them." 
 
 "Her name," he whispered, "is Grace Feld, her 
 lover s William Lavalle. She lives in the town 
 
 of D , in Missouri; where he is I do not 
 
 know; my name is Bernard Arnold. Seek them 
 out and make amends." 
 
 At the mention of that beloved name the pen 
 cil dropped from Montmartre s hand, he bowed 
 his head and involuntarily said : "That girl, I 
 loved her, too!" 
 
 "You, too?" rejoined Arnold; but, exhausted 
 from the recital, he closed his eyes in a half- 
 fainting condition. 
 
 The minister raised his head and administered
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 451 
 
 a cordial, which somewhat revived him, and then 
 guided his hand to sign the paper. 
 
 "I want to see my wife. Do you think God 
 will forgive me?" inquired Arnold. 
 
 "God in His goodness is long-suffering and 
 merciful. Repent, and I hope and pray He will 
 forgive you." 
 
 The clergyman thrust the paper into his pocket. 
 It was the second stab he had received that day." 
 
 "Oh, guilty me!" sighed Arnold. 
 
 "Yes," mentally exclaimed the minister, "Ar 
 nold can beat his breast and say mea culpa, but I 
 have the miserere in my heart. With Grace in a 
 convent there is a sepulcher without any roses 
 blooming over it." 
 
 As Mrs. Arnold entered the room she ran to 
 her husband and threw her arms around him. 
 They spoke and wept together. 
 
 "Do not excite your husband, Mrs. Arnold," 
 added Montmartre as he proceeded to go where 
 Laura was. 
 
 "Well, how is he?" asked his sister. 
 
 "Very low. He wants me to send for some 
 one of his persuasion. This man, who is a God 
 forgive he is a dying man." 
 
 "But what?" 
 
 "He wronged her, Grace, by telling falsehoods 
 and separating her from Lavalle, and she is in 
 a convent." 
 The monster!" 
 
 "But I think it is right for me to send for La 
 valle, so they can become reconciled to each 
 other. I need not acquaint him with Arnold s
 
 452 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 unprincipled and heartless actions. When he is 
 dead it will be too late for retraction." 
 
 A messenger was accordingly dispatched and 
 Lavalle quickly arrived. 
 
 "Do you know the name of this man?" inquired 
 the latter of Montmartre. 
 
 "His name is Arnold. He is married, but not 
 to Grace," answered he as Lavalle turned deathly 
 pale. 
 
 "Though I feel that Arnold has been, must 
 have been, a false man, still all such thoughts 
 must give way before the death-bed of a co 
 religionist." 
 
 "Right, my friend." 
 
 "Yes, though I despise him, yet I feel sadly 
 for him in this solemn hour. I am now ready to 
 go in, pray and say those words, without which 
 no one of the Jewish faith is satisfied to have his 
 soul ushered into eternity." 
 
 "There is the room. Go right in. I shall re 
 main here," said the minister with instinctive 
 delicacy. 
 
 "Hear, O Israel," said Lavalle as he reached 
 the bedside of the man. 
 
 A faint glimmer of a smile passed over Ar 
 nold s face. 
 
 "Yes," continued Lavalle, "live, act and think 
 as we will, when it comes to death we generally 
 return to the allegiance of God. Wavering, 
 trembling, tottering in faith, disclaiming, nulli 
 fying and abolishing customs, our belief comes 
 back with full vigor and force when the life of 
 futurity is dirnly outlined before our receding vis 
 ion."
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 453 
 
 Mrs. Arnold was so absorbed in her grief that 
 she had not raised her head from the bed at La- 
 valle s entrance. But when he spoke and prayed 
 for the dying man in a low voice, her frame 
 shook with a convulsive tremor. Lavalle thought 
 it was the agitation of grief alone. When all 
 was still and she knew that her husband s spirit 
 had gone to its eternal home, she clasped her 
 arms more firmly around him and buried her 
 face more deeply in the blankets. 
 
 Lavalle had not yet seen her face, and was 
 strangely moved at the intense grief of this 
 man s wife. "Villain he was," mused he, "but 
 let me not judge him; he has now appeared be 
 fore the tribunal of the infallible Judge. I wish 
 that I had seen him sooner; he would probably 
 have revealed some dark transaction on his part 
 and throw light on the diamonds. But, thank 
 God, Grace did not marry him. Who knows what 
 the result will be?" 
 
 "Is it all over?" asked Montmartre as Lavalle 
 entered the room where he and his sister were 
 sitting. i 
 
 "Yes, I left the poor woman overwhelmed with 
 grief. I did not see her face. I made no attempt 
 to console, as I think no words of mine, at this 
 bitter time, can soften her grief. Miss Mont 
 martre, I beg your pardon, I did not see you. 
 Alas ! that we should meet under such sad cir 
 cumstances." 
 
 "Time brings thorns as well as roses," said 
 Laura shaking hands and going quietly into the 
 other room and removing the wife s fingers from 
 the dead and leading her into another apart-
 
 454 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 ment. As Mrs. Arnold passed with her head 
 bowed, Lavalle, who was going into the room, 
 caught a glimpse of her face and exclaimed in a 
 low voice : 
 
 "Great heaven! it is Letitia." 
 
 "Laura," said Dr. Montmartre, when alone 
 with his sister, "that Mrs. Arnold is Letitia of 
 whom Lavalle spoke in his morning s confession." 
 
 "Poor man, he is to be pitied." 
 
 "True, sister. But think how wicked I have 
 been. While Lavalle was with the dying Arnold, 
 I was dreaming of Grace. All kinds of fantastic 
 visions came floating through my brain. I shud 
 der at my own weakness in having allowed such 
 wild thoughts to enter, and I repeat, Get thee 
 behind me, Satan. I must see Lavalle as soon 
 as this funeral is over and give him the confes 
 sion I took from the dying man." 
 
 "Thank God you have suppressed all rebellious 
 thoughts." 
 
 "Amen, say I, though it is bitter to reflect, it 
 might have been. But, Laura, woe to the per 
 son who allows his meditations to run riot, think 
 ing to restrain them when so inclined. Ideas and 
 fancies which can be easily repressed at their 
 conception, become irrepressible when indulged 
 in. I have dashed away those seductive thoughts 
 and grieve for Lavalle. I submit to everything, 
 yet a cry of despair goes up from my heart to 
 God, to think that the young girl I so tenderly 
 love is enclosed within those walls. How desolate 
 must that tortured heart have been, how deep 
 and dark her distress, to take that lonely step 
 that fatal plunge. How will Lavalle hear the
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 455 
 
 avowal of Arnold s wickedness and infernal 
 plot?" i 
 
 "Who can tell? As for Grace, she was as 
 easily moved as the pendulum of a clock." 
 
 "Dear sister, hundreds of people are daily pre 
 cipitated into the committal of actions which are 
 totally foreign to their natures." 
 
 "Then why do they act so?" 
 
 "Because circumstances twist and force them. 
 A simple and perfect reliance in God, a mind 
 clear and free from all cobwebs of superstition, 
 constant appeals to judgment and reason, spot 
 less integrity, large charity and sympathy for 
 all, are the main safeguards against errors and 
 transgressions."
 
 456 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 CHAPTER XL. 
 
 "Shall I avoia Mrs. Arnold?" said Lavalle to 
 Montrruirtre. 
 
 "No, I shouM not. There is no necessity, is 
 there?" 
 
 "Have you no faith in me? If she were to 
 stand before me in all the radiance of her maiden 
 beauty, nay, with increased Circean wiles, she 
 would make no impression upon me now. She, 
 with her corpse I, with my blighted hopes." 
 
 "Faugh !" exclaimed the minister, "how our 
 delicate and sensitive natures recoil from the 
 dead, the instinct of nature ! It matters not how 
 we live or how refined our habits, though our 
 food were as sweet scented as violets, our drink 
 distilled dew, though we .sipped the nectar and 
 ambrosia of the Gods or fed on the coarsest 
 fare, we shall be the same tempting morsels for 
 worms." 
 
 "True, true. I think it would be better to 
 have the corpse of Arnold removed." 
 
 "I will not consent to it. Let the funeral take 
 place from the parsonage." 
 
 "I shall have to send, then, for some of the 
 fraternity and have the rites performed according 
 to the dead man s religion." 
 
 "Do so. There is even a change in burying 
 people now."
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 457 
 
 "Yes, the orthodox Jews of former times 
 placed the coffin on the floor, the shrouds were 
 all uniformly made, no flowers were strewn on 
 the coffin and none planted in the cemeteries. No 
 marble column towering to the sky, with iron 
 railing surrounding the plot of many colored 
 blossoms, marked the rich man s grave. These 
 customs indicated that after death all are equal." 
 
 "So now those severe and levelling simplici 
 ties are discarded, are they?" 
 
 "Yes, except in ultra orthodox communities. 
 To-day the Jewish cemeteries bloom as the rose, 
 and a beautiful custom it is; thus death loses half 
 of its terror. Flowers are such a beautiful trib 
 ute to the living and the dead, for they are sweet 
 and pure as the dew-drops from heaven. In the 
 city of the dead the flowers, with their frag 
 rance and nodding corrolas, say : I die every year 
 and live again in undiminished beauty, So mor 
 tals die, only to live over again a more beauti 
 ful life." 
 
 When Mrs. Arnold saw her husband in his 
 coffin, in a white linen shroud, with tapers burn 
 ing on each side of him, her composure again 
 deserted her and she wept freely. She kissed his 
 cold brow; it thrilled her like an electric shock. 
 Her love for her aunt and uncle was not great, 
 therefore it was the first time that her lips came 
 in contact with lifeless flesh. 
 
 The lid was screwed down and the weeping 
 widow fell upon Laura s neck for sympathy. 
 Through the liberality of Lavalle, the coffin was
 
 458 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 profusely decked with wreaths and bouquets of 
 tube-roses and white jasmine. 
 
 Montmartre, with a dignitary of the synagogue, 
 also accompanied the hearse. Arrived at the 
 Jewish cemetery, Arnold was buried in conform 
 ity with his faith, and the ceremony closed with 
 the words, "The Lord gave and the Lord hath 
 taken away." The Unitarian minister simply 
 said, "Dust thou art; into dust thou shalt re 
 turn." In a few moments the shovels were at 
 work throwing the clods of earth upon the coffin, 
 sending back hollow and reverberating sounds. 
 
 "You must not go back to the hotel, Mrs. Ar 
 nold," remonstrated Laura after the funeral. 
 "Our quiet home is better for you now than to go 
 there and be subjected to the gaze of so many 
 strangers. You must abide with us until you 
 go to your parents." And, weary and heartsick, 
 Mrs. Arnold yielded to her kind and considerate 
 solicitations. 
 
 "Jesus says," added Laura, " not one sparrow 
 shall fall unheeded to the ground, and are ye not 
 more than sparrows? In this room some little 
 robins come pecking at the window-sills to receive 
 their crumbs of bread which I daily give them. 
 They will teach you that God will not forget you. 
 Here, untrammeled, you can perform any service 
 your religion requires." 
 
 "How good and liberal minded you are." 
 
 "My belief teaches me that each individual 
 should do as his or her conscience dictates in mat 
 ters of religion. The thoughts of my brother and 
 myself run in the same current with an eminent 
 divine, who remarked Ever be ready to listen to
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 459 
 
 what any honest man has said, for no human 
 mind has ever seen the whole truth/ so we never 
 interfere with any person s honest religion." 
 
 Mrs. Arnold sat in her room in her black dress, 
 mourning for her dead. She had grown much 
 older and the inroads on her beauty had been 
 deeper than a short term of wedded life should 
 cause. Dark purple rings were under her eyes, 
 which had lost much of their vivacious sparkle, 
 with which she had enthralled the imagination of 
 men ; neither were her lips as tempting as before. 
 Notwithstanding these changes she was still love 
 ly. Her beauty was softer and somewhat refined 
 through suffering, and struck more favorably 
 upon the attentive observer. 
 
 "Well, dear," said Laura as Mrs. Arnold s 
 fingers toyed with the Bible, "what have you 
 been reading?" 
 
 "The Book of Job." 
 
 "It is a beautiful legend, and his resignation 
 under such manifold afflictions should reconcile 
 you to the inevitable. His unbounded faith in 
 God, as he says, Though he slay me, yet will I 
 trust in him/ manifests the sublimity of his soul. 
 Why not try to imitate him?" 
 
 "I have no energy for anything, Miss Mont- 
 martre. Your brother and Mr. Lavalle have been 
 in to see me to-day. Your brother read to me 
 some of those truths which have comforted man 
 for ages. I can never repay his goodness or yours, 
 either." 
 
 "We have done nothing, Mr. Lavalle 
 
 "Pray forgive me for interrupting you, but I 
 know under what a heavy debt of obligation I
 
 460 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 am to him. He has acted very delicately and 
 generously towards me. Your kindness engen 
 ders confidence. You know the history of my 
 husband and may as well know mine. Shall I 
 give you a leaf of it?" 
 
 "If it is not too painful to you." 
 
 "Never mind the pain, I must endure it. Only 
 I beg you to be lenient in your judgment." 
 
 "I try my best never to be harsh." 
 
 "I deceived my cousin," pursued the widow in 
 a low voice and with downcast eyes. "I en 
 deavored to tear Lavalle from her, but do not 
 forget, Grace was an only child and rich. I, one 
 of many and poor. I knew nothing of Arnold 
 having the jewels until after I married him, and 
 then I could not and would not wear one of 
 them." 
 
 "That was a good trait," broke in Laura. 
 
 "I did not find happiness in my married life. 
 Mr. Arnold was a loving and devoted husband 
 for a few months, then he grew weary of me, 
 and innumerable storms arose on the domestic 
 horizon. What was wanting I could not tell." 
 
 "Deep conjugal affection; the diamond of mar 
 ried life was not there." 
 
 "It was on my part, I assure you. My husband 
 gave unbridled license to his passions, gambled 
 heavily, drank deeply and indulged in all the ac 
 companying evils that the sisters of sin and mis 
 ery bring in their train. His eloquence forsook 
 him. Many a time his trembling limbs and vio 
 lent gestures were evident suggestions that they 
 were induced by other emotions than those of his
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 461 
 
 thesis. His audiences grew thin; he grew sullen 
 and saturnine." 
 
 "You should have attempted to bring him back 
 into the right path." 
 
 "He left me alone at the hotel for days. If I 
 murmured he cursed me, if I were silent he up 
 braided me. I could not reform him," continued 
 Mrs. Arnold mournfully. 
 
 "You must have been very unhappy." 
 
 "You may well say so, my dear Miss Mont- 
 martre, when I tell you love flourished on such a 
 soil. Alas ! for the inconsistency of human na 
 ture, but it was so. Tis true, tis pity, and pity 
 tis tis true. I loved him better than anyone 
 else in the world and I would have sacri 
 ficed myself to any visible or invisible demon 
 who could have procured me his sincere and per 
 manent affection. Finally I grew pale, haggard 
 and enervated ; murmured and became cross and 
 irritable. Letters from home were not encourag 
 ing; business was dull, mother and children were 
 sick." 
 
 "In your low spirits these letters must have 
 stirred up a keen aching for home." 
 
 "And a longing for my mother, though I never 
 told my husband. When he informed me that 
 his purse was low by the excessive drains upon 
 it the jewelry had all been disposed of and the 
 proceeds swallowed up the first year and that 
 he would have to turn his face from the critical 
 East I thanked God. One day when he was in 
 a cheerful mood he told me I should go with 
 him to see my parents, then to St. Louis or Chi-
 
 462 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURREN? 
 
 cago, and from there start to California, the Mec 
 ca of the United States." 
 
 "And you proceeded thus far on your journey 
 when that fatal accident occurred, eh?" 
 
 "Yes," returned Mrs. Arnold weeping, "we 
 arrived too late on Saturday for him to make 
 arrangements to lecture. He was fond of driv 
 ing and took a team Sunday with the very last 
 piece of coin he had. He was so kind that day 
 that I fondly hoped a return of those sweet, hal 
 cyon days following our marriage." 
 
 "God knows best," softly murmured Laura. 
 
 "I hope you will not think me an undutiful wid 
 ow for divulging so much of my experience with 
 him. I feel relieved by imparting it to you. I 
 would not tell a word to my parents or to any 
 other living being but you for untold wealth. I 
 can trust you, can I not?" 
 
 "As if it were locked in your own mind." 
 
 "And you do not consider me utterly bad?" 
 
 "I do not. You have acted wrong towards 
 your cousin, very wrong. Let your future good 
 ness atone for it." 
 
 "I vowed mentally beside my dead husband to 
 make amends as far as possible. And has not 
 God punished me?" said Mrs. Arnold excitedly. 
 
 "Calm yourself. Lie down and take a rest. 
 Remember, sincere repentance for the fault you 
 have committed will obtain forgiveness of our 
 merciful Father." 
 
 Mrs. Arnold had not told Laura how in those 
 long, dreary hours of night watching, waiting 
 and heart-ache for her husband, her mind, left 
 to itself, would unravel the threads spun around
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 463 
 
 the years of her existence, and as it unwound her 
 past life lay before her. She had long been ac 
 customed to craftiness, but she grew timorous 
 and was afraid of the voices which clamored 
 around her. 
 
 We all have voices gentle or clamorous as good 
 or evil predominates within us. 
 
 Mrs. Arnold s faults shone clearer and clearer 
 as each one filed by in rapid succession, and the 
 end of the panorama would be, Grace on her knees 
 in the convent cell. Of course with the return 
 of Arnold or of the rising sun her fears were dis 
 pelled, and she laughed at her nervousness and 
 trepidation of the night, declaring she would 
 never more give way to such absurd fancies of 
 the brain. But with watching, suspense and loss 
 of sleep the same voices would call and the same 
 frightful visions would reappear with increased 
 power. These semaphores of an awakening con 
 science will assert themselves to the guilty and, 
 like Banquo s ghost, "Will not down."
 
 464 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 CHAPTER XLI. 
 
 "Laura," said Montmartre, "I am placed in 
 a painful position to be compelled to infoim 
 Lavalle about Grace." 
 
 "But you suffer from the same cause, Ar 
 thur. Like all powerful and noble natures, you 
 are not thinking of the arrow in your own 
 heart, but of the one that must pierce your 
 friends." 
 
 "From the moment of Lavalle s voluntary 
 confession I conceived a strong friendship for 
 him ; now that the battle with my temptation 
 is over, it daily increases." 
 
 "The only way, dear brother, to extricate 
 yourself from an unpleasant duty is to execute 
 it quickly." 
 
 "You are right. I have been occupied a few 
 days with Arnold s funeral, and the confusion 
 attendant upon it prevented me. Every mo 
 ment seems a century until I have it off my 
 mind." 
 
 "Why did you not tell him to-day?" 
 
 "I was disturbed and he was restless and did 
 not remain long, but the next time he comes I 
 must see to it." 
 
 The following day when Lavalle called he 
 was ushered into the minister s study as the 
 latter had directed. After the customary salu-
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 465 
 
 tations, Lavalle inadvertently commenced on 
 the theme which the minister most earnestly 
 desired and over which he had puzzled his 
 brain all morning how to introduce. 
 
 "I must soon be moving; the impulse is 
 strong upon me, and, dear friend, I must fol 
 low it. I have no peace. Would you believe it, 
 last night I heard Grace calling me to come 
 and see her once more. I made a memorandum 
 of the date. I would like to ask Mrs. Arnold 
 about her, but have not the courage. I must 
 go, though, as the voice tells me I must do so 
 without delay." Lavalle talked to Dr. Mont- 
 martre on this subject without reserve and 
 without blushing. 
 
 "Man, you are overtasked. You have re 
 cently gone through a severe ordeal. The 
 sight of Mrs. Arnold has only vividly recalled 
 the past, and you have allowed your mind to 
 dwell constantly upon it. "No," continvied the 
 minister, very sadly, "Grace does not call you." 
 
 "Well, well, sir, I tell you, the fire was blaz 
 ing brightly in my room and I was smoking a 
 cigar. I had not been thinking of any particu 
 lar thing, but was allowing my thoughts to run 
 at random, when finally a picture of Grace rose 
 before me. It appeared as if she were in the 
 deepest dejection. I said to myself, as if awak 
 ening from a dream, Ho ! man, no weak fan 
 cies, no overheated brain. I went to the win 
 dow and opened it. The piercing wind dashed 
 a chill over me and extinguished the fire of my 
 imagination. I closed the window, reseated 
 myself before the table, intending to write a
 
 466 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 business letter which I had neglected, fully de 
 termined to banish all conjuring phantoms. I 
 had no sooner commenced to write than I 
 heard my name called twice in a very low, 
 quavering tone, but with a distinct articula 
 tion. It was her voice," and Lavalle s face 
 flushed with excitement. 
 
 "Friend, brother, I may say, as we are all 
 children of one Father, I feel nearer to you 
 than you imagine. Still, I must wound you by 
 telling you something which Arnold confessed 
 to me on his death-bed, since which time I have 
 neither had the opportunity nor the courage to 
 speak to you of it. Shall I tell you or will you 
 read this paper?" 
 
 "Proceed, but give me the paper; I shall keep 
 it. Undoubtedly it concerns Grace." 
 
 "It does." Then the minister narrated what 
 Arnold had told him; how he had loved Grace, 
 how she declined, then scorned his renewed pro 
 posal, and that in his desire for revenge he in 
 veigled her reckless father to gamble with him, 
 drew him into his clutches, and thereupon de 
 manded her hand or the money. That, to save 
 her father, and at his command, she hypothe 
 cated the jewels, the possession of which Ar 
 nold obtained by some chicanery. 
 
 "Hold!" said Lavalle, as the clergyman was 
 about to proceed. "Say no more. I suffocate 
 with remorse. I wish I could fly to her; rail 
 and steam are too slow. Oh, good and pure 
 angel, I did not know you were made of such 
 strong fiber as to relinquish all on the altar of 
 parental affection. Thou wast the sacrifice, but
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 467 
 
 for thee, poor girl, there was no substitute sent 
 to save. Dear friend, I must bid you good-bye. 
 I am off to my darling." 
 
 "Come back, rash and impetuous young man. 
 My heart bleeds for you, but I have not yet fin 
 ished. You must remember," and the poor 
 minister spoke distinctly and bravely, "her ac 
 tion was a sin in the eye of God and man. De 
 ception, though committed from the purest of 
 motives, is yet not acceptable unto God. Had 
 her course been upright, you would not have 
 deserted her, but might have been induced to 
 assist her father. But as it was, he, afterwards, 
 in a moment of remorse, shame and agony, 
 committed suicide. The mother, having had 
 heart-disease, succumbed to the fatal malady, 
 her death being accelerated by the event 
 and " 
 
 "Stay. Condemn her not. Her parents dead 
 too ! I thank God you have never loved her as 
 I do. As long as she was only obedient, you 
 must not call the most unselfish offering sin. 
 I am breathless to take her to my arms and 
 cherish her all the more kindly for having 
 passed through such harrowing trials. Poor 
 wounded dove." 
 
 The minister wiped the perspiration of agony 
 from his brow. God knows how he had loved 
 her, and, misery, he loved her still; but it was 
 absolute torture to be compelled to inform La- 
 valle that Grace was irrevocably lost to him. 
 He felt his courage exuding through his fingers 
 at those cruel, deadly words that must be 
 spoken,
 
 468 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "Lavalle," and the minister s heart was in his 
 voice, "you do not give me time to finish what 
 I began to tell you. You must listen and be pa 
 tient. Be strong and show what you can en 
 dure. You are a man ; crush the pain and wear 
 a smile upon your lips. Grace, bereft of par 
 ents, was persecuted b,y Arnold. He renewed 
 his suit and increased his attentions, even 
 forged her father s hand to a letter urging her 
 to become his wife; to escape she took refuge in 
 a convent, turned Catholic and is now a nun." 
 He brought out the words with a spasmodic 
 quickness, which denoted the pain he was un 
 dergoing, but they had done their work. 
 
 Had a fabled thunderbolt fallen upon Lavalle 
 his spirit could not have been more crushed. 
 He jumped up, held out his hands in a blind, 
 staggering way, and said : "Great God, spare 
 me this last bitter stroke. I, who should have 
 been there with her, far away ; she, poor crea 
 ture, harassed with trouble, all alone. I awaken 
 from my delirium to discover that she is inno 
 cent and was faithful. Now as I am ready to 
 rush to her, I am hurled back from my bliss 
 with such powerful hands. Sacrificed to a con 
 vent life ! I cannot bear it. Why did you not 
 say she was dead and buried ; then I might 
 have consoled myself planting flowers over her 
 grave and bedewing them with tears until God 
 in His mercy would have taken me. Would 
 that I could tear Arnold from his grave, give 
 him life, cut out his palpitating heart and give 
 it to the dogs. That girl living but dead to me ! 
 Great heaven, I shall do something desperate.
 
 I, who should have been there with her, far away
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 469 
 
 I shall go mad." He threw himself into a 
 chair and wept burning but useless tears, 
 though they relieved the choking sensation in 
 his throat. 
 
 The minister did not reply, giving time for 
 the storm and fury of Lavalle s passion to have 
 full sway and exhaust themselves. 
 
 As Lavalle had despaired and wept, now he 
 cursed and raved. "Curse Arnold; may his 
 soul be in the deepest pit of perdition, may it 
 rest in hell, may his thirst be eternal and, like 
 Tantalus, may the cool, fresh water be placed 
 to his lips, but may he never be able to quench 
 his thirst; may flaming fire and molten lead be 
 poured down his throat. Gracious God, why 
 hast thou cursed me ? I would that I had never 
 been born." 
 
 "Blaspheme not. Forgive as you wish to be 
 forgiven. Remember that Arnold has gone be 
 fore a higher court. Vengeance is mine, saith 
 the Lord ; I will repay. You were permitted 
 to smooth Arnold s dying pillow and say 
 words of heavenly consolation. Pray for them 
 which despitefully use you and persecute you. 
 When that terrible curse " 
 
 "Oh, it is well for you to clothe yourself in 
 an armor of Biblical proverbs, as she could 
 never be yours. You consign her with resigna 
 tion to the convent, but, as for me, I must give 
 up the warm, loving presence, accept memory 
 and feed on that bitter it might have been. 
 You have long lived on the past, but my love 
 was sown in the soil of happiness, matured by 
 affection s tears and smiles, grown to be wheat
 
 47 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 ready for the gleaner; the bread is taken from 
 my hungry mouth and now you bid me eat 
 your dry aphorisms !" 
 
 "Mr. Lavalle," and the minister s voice was 
 touching in its pathos of wounded dignity, 
 "you know not what you say. God knows how 
 I have schooled my feelings to be able to think 
 that you should possess and wear the priceless 
 jewel. Though my words may grate harshly 
 on your ear, my heart went out to you when I 
 thought of the excruciating pain this informa 
 tion would give you. Your accusation is un 
 just. I have learned to endure much for my 
 Master s sake. I shall lay my heart bare to 
 you. I loved Grace ; I do love her still ; but it 
 is now with the love of a devoted brother. 
 As she loves you, I only wish I could place her 
 in your arms." 
 
 "Nay, do not mind me. You have been 
 much tried, but you have seen and sympa 
 thized so much with the affliction of others, 
 that you forget to think of yourself. Here am 
 I, a worthless fellow, living only to gratify 
 myself. Going along heretofore in a garden 
 of flowers, gathering many, throwing them 
 away ere they had time to lose their freshness, 
 for I plucked them without perfume ; I, who 
 could have taken the rarest and most exquisite 
 exotic to my bosom, stooped to cull this most 
 lovely wild-rose, whose fragrance exceeded 
 them all. In a moment of temporary insanity 
 I threw it away. Now, when I would have 
 taken it back, treasured and guarded it with 
 my life, it is taken in the darkness to die no
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 471 
 
 sun and no dew will fall on it there to keep it 
 fresh. Oh, Grace, Grace ! you might have made 
 a good man out of me. I form good resolu 
 tions often enough, but never have steadiness 
 of purpose to accomplish anything. Now I 
 shall become reckless and dissipated. God only 
 knoAvs how my career will terminate." 
 
 "Maimonides translates from the Talmud 
 that The golden ladder consists of eight steps, 
 and as you give liberally when appealed to you 
 would, according to that book, be on the third 
 round or step ; who knows but with a little 
 more exertion you may climb the other five ; I 
 believe you a really good, generous fellow, and 
 not nearly so black as you paint yourself." 
 
 "Yes, I am black. I have never done un 
 solicited by word or action a good deed. If any 
 one requested anything of me, and many did, 
 I never refused ; but at no time did I ever take 
 the trouble to ascertain whether it was thrown 
 away on an impostor, or if any more were re 
 quired. After that faux-pas with Letitia I was 
 going to turn over a new leaf, but did not. So 
 Grace is taken from me; I am miserable; let 
 others feel so too." 
 
 " Deus major columna. Prayer and chari 
 table deeds will aid you to be resigned." 
 
 "I must see Grace. I cannot live without 
 seeing her once more," and Lavalle s face 
 flamed with excitement. 
 
 "Calm yourself; you will not be allowed to 
 see her." 
 
 "I shall scale the walls ; I shall scatter bolts 
 and bars," replied Lavalle, greatly agitated.
 
 4/ 2 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "Come, come, lay aside such absurd notions. 
 Think of it ; Grace has entered the convent of 
 her own free will. No doubt she has been hap 
 pier there than if she had remained in the 
 world and been persecuted by Arnold." 
 
 "I do not blame the nuns for adding that 
 pure creature to their number, but I want her. 
 I shall go and see her aunt. I must do some 
 thing. I cannot repress the violent longing of 
 my soul, which prompts me to take vengeance 
 on some one." 
 
 " Cernit omnia Deus vindex. He will not 
 forget to punish the guilty in His own way. 
 On whom would you now take vengeance?" 
 
 "If I cannot hold any one accountable, re 
 tribution shall fall on me," and Lavalle glared 
 around savagely. 
 
 "Come," rejoined the minister, anxious to di 
 vert his mind. "What is to be done with Mrs. 
 Arnold? Her parents telegraphed her yester 
 day to come home, but she appeared so em 
 barrassed that I do not believe she has suffi 
 cient funds to take her there without disposing 
 of some trinkets or valuables, even if she has 
 any." 
 
 "That miserable woman must have jewels, 
 wrung from my innocent one with tears of 
 blood." 
 
 "That woman is not responsible for her hus 
 band s actions." 
 
 "But you will admit, my friend, that she 
 should answer for her own." 
 
 "Mr. Lavalle, if persons would not forget 
 what temptations they lay out or are too weak
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 4.73 
 
 to resist, they would not be so ready to con 
 demn. They would hold themselves more 
 amenable for their own acts and there would be 
 fewer faults committed. We are too ready to 
 say, with Adam, The woman ate the apple and 
 did bid me eat. : 
 
 "Here is money," and Lavalle laid down a 
 purse filled with gold. "I would not have it 
 said that I deny any one in need, especially a 
 co-religionist." 
 
 "Now you are good and generous, not 
 worthless, as long as your money is applied 
 to doing good ; but, my dear Lavalle, I hope 
 the day will come when all will be eager to as 
 sist one of another denomination as of their 
 own. Your people stand first of all others in 
 liberality, not only to your own poor, but to 
 the poor of the world. Charity is a command 
 of Judaism, I know, and it is well and faith 
 fully observed. Any religion with alms-giving 
 as one of the principal precepts has much to 
 recommend it. The Mohammedan, in which 
 charity forms the most important part of its 
 code, cannot be utterly bad. Charity accom 
 plishes a great design of our Creator, viz. : 
 sympathy for our fellow creatures." 
 
 "Do not let me see that woman again," said 
 Lavalle, who had not heard a word of what 
 the minister had said. "It maddens me to 
 think of my folly; that I turned from the gold to 
 the dross. I want the gold now." 
 
 "I cannot argue with you to-day. You are 
 in the condition of a child who has seen the 
 sun sinking behind the western edge of the
 
 474 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 horizon, and while basking in his rays has not 
 fully enjoyed them. But no sooner has the glo 
 rious orb of day departed and it feels the chill 
 ing dew of night than it cries for the golden 
 ball to come back again ; it is so pretty to look 
 at, so warm, so life-giving. No tears bring 
 back the sun until the appointed time, neither 
 do they avail nor rectify past misdeeds. The 
 past does not belong to us any more. It is be 
 cause nature s laws are inexorable, immutable 
 and undying that we look up with mysterious 
 awe and love to the great Architect of the uni 
 verse." 
 
 As Lavalle rose to go, the minister kindly re 
 monstrated with him, but he broke out impetu 
 ously: "I tell you I am no longer answerable 
 for myself. I am deserted by God and man. I 
 cannot help it if my soul cries out, Murder !" 
 
 The minister drew back in horror and pity, 
 saying: "Neither God nor man has deserted 
 you. Pray " 
 
 "Have I not prayed to God, passionately, 
 fervently, what more can I do?" 
 
 "Prayer will do you good, my friend, for it is 
 an infallible tonic for a distressed heart, but it 
 is not efficacious in altering the Divine will. 
 Neither prayers, tears, entreaties, expostula 
 tions, nor good intentions can affect this ; and 
 it is well that it is not so, for God alone errs 
 not in His acts. Let us therefore humble our 
 hearts to Him who in His wisdom and good 
 ness provides for our wants before we are cre 
 ated. Though we are often inclined to rebel 
 lion, we know not the issue of events, and by pa-
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 475 
 
 tiently waiting we may rejoice ultimately at 
 those very occurrences which we before la 
 mented." 
 
 "If I could only see her!" 
 
 "Grace can be no more to you than if she 
 were dead and buried. 1 cannot feed you on 
 false hopes. There is no alternative for you 
 but to bow your head in submission to the Di 
 vine will and console yourself with those words 
 and maxims which are now as dry to you as 
 desert sands." 
 
 "I am too stiff-necked. I am " 
 
 "Listen to me before you say something ir 
 reverent. I shall do for you what I would do 
 for few, to show that God is ever nigh. In your 
 extremity of passionate despair He has raised 
 you up a friend who will remain with you day 
 and night until your grief is assuaged and you 
 can say: Leave me; I am strong enough. I 
 can walk alone. God has girded me with 
 strength. Thy will be done. Last summer 
 the members of my congregation were desir 
 ous of my taking a few weeks vacation from 
 my labors of love, but I refused. Though they 
 may demur at my going for such a length of 
 time and will miss me no more than I shall 
 them they will not refuse me. I think I shall 
 travel with you and show you the misery and 
 destitution of the world. Admitting you can 
 not find the happiness your soul craves for in 
 love, yet you may find peace in administering 
 to the wants of others. This idea has come 
 upon me like a flash and I have acted upon it 
 without a moment s hesitation."
 
 476 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "Will you first go to D , and endeavor to 
 
 see Grace? Promise; then I shall have some 
 thing to live for," and the clergyman solemnly 
 promised. 
 
 The minister desired to rescue Lavalle from 
 his worst enemy, himself. It was a precious 
 thing to this servant of God to save another 
 mortal soul, and it was a more savory offering 
 unto the Lord than ten thousand converts. 
 
 "Laura," said her brother, after Lavalle s de 
 parture, "to save our friend, who cannot yet 
 reconcile himself to the loss of Grace, I intend 
 to travel with him and attempt to see her. I 
 feel sure you will accompany us," and as she 
 nodded in the affirmative, he continued : "I ap 
 prehend the mission will be a sad one. 
 Though Mrs. Arnold is anxious to start, I 
 think she had better wait and go with us. You 
 can advise her in a delicate way not to intrude 
 upon Lavalle, as his despair is so great." 
 
 "Leave that to me," replied Laura briskly. 
 
 A few days afterwards the Rev. Dr. Mont- 
 martre secured his leave of absence, and with 
 Laura, Lavalle and Mrs. Arnold departed for 
 
 D . Lavalle remained in the smoking car 
 
 or lounged on the platform with the minister. 
 On the near approach to D - he shut himself 
 up in his drawing-room, wrapped in his own 
 gloomy thoughts, conjuring what dire ven 
 geance he would have taken upon Arnold if he 
 had not escaped his grasp.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 477 
 
 CHAPTER XLII. 
 
 "Amelia, have I not waited long enough? 
 The term of probation has expired some 
 months ago, still you hesitate to appoint the 
 day. My heart grows sick with hope de 
 ferred, " said Everard. 
 
 "Mark, you know father s health is delicate." 
 
 "Why need that interfere with our mar 
 riage ?" 
 
 "I cannot leave him ; even my great love for 
 you will not cause me to do that." 
 
 "Is it possible, dear, that you have known 
 me this long time and still do not understand 
 me? You are everything to your father and 
 shall remain so." 
 
 "Are you satisfied that I divide my atten 
 tion? Reflect well. Father is half -paralyzed 
 again; sickness has made him irritable. As long 
 as he lives I wish to administer to his wants; he 
 would resent, it as deep ingratitude if he were 
 intrusted to servants, and I feel that I am bet 
 ter adapted to attend to him than Alice." 
 
 "Indeed you are, my precious Amelia, and I 
 more so than Charlie. We are both more seri 
 ous. So, darling, come ; no more scruples. I 
 shall be as devoted to Mr. Hill as if I were his 
 actual son. Is he not the father of my trans 
 cendent Amelia the ne plus ultra of all that is 
 good?"
 
 478 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "Ah ! flatterer, what else have you to say?" 
 
 "That we get married without delay ! How 
 about the performance of the marriage cere 
 mony?" continued Everard, falteringly. 
 
 "We must first procure a license, I suppose," 
 returned Amelia provokingly. 
 
 "That is easily enough obtained. I suppose 
 we shall have to be twice married, by the min 
 ister and by the rabbi. We shall be securely 
 bound, Amelia." 
 
 "A rabbi?" returned she, panting. "I have 
 never seen one. I am frightened." 
 
 "If the idea makes you nervous, dear, let it 
 be by the minister only, or, better still, by the 
 Justice of the Peace. Any one authorized to 
 solemnize the sacred rite will answer as well. 
 In becoming my wife, Amelia, I want nothing 
 connected with my religion that is repugnant to 
 you. Have it as you will." 
 
 "Dear Mark, let the marriage be a comprom 
 ise, and let us have our mutual friend, Judge 
 Evans, perform the ceremony." 
 
 "So be it. And now, as that momentous 
 question is settled, do you not think your 
 father will be able to dispense with your care 
 for a few months? You can trust Alice that 
 length of time." 
 
 "Indeed we can. She is one of the best and 
 most attentive of nurses and is more than will 
 ing," rejoined Amelia, blushing. "And when 
 we come back we shall live in the old home 
 stead with father." 
 
 "Yes, precious, you will have to accept me 
 as a permanent boarder then. If your father
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 479 
 
 becomes strong and you are willing, we may 
 move to St. Louis, as the field is larger there, 
 though I am coining money here, so to speak." 
 
 "Yes, dear Mark, you are a famous man al 
 ready. You are called in criminal cases far 
 and wide. Do not go away from here. I love 
 the old place, with its dear, old associations. 
 As for father, it would be snapping a part of his 
 life if he were taken away from mother s 
 grave." 
 
 "Say no more. Until you say, Mark, let us 
 seek new faces, I shall not mention it." 
 
 "And, Mark," responded she, with tears in 
 her eyes, "when we are married you must 
 strike out politically and have your seat as a 
 Judge." 
 
 "My Amelia is ambitious. Your suggestion, 
 jewel, has given instantaneous conception to 
 noble aspirations. If I live, please God, you 
 shall be the wife of a Judge." 
 
 "It is not for m} r elevation I care, but for 
 yours. Father has powerful and influential 
 friends, even Charlie can boast of a host of 
 them ; so there is a fine prospect for my candi 
 date." 
 
 "What an admirable politician you are. But 
 you have not calculated that your friends may 
 desert you after marriage." 
 
 "They will not when they come to know 
 what a noble man you are." 
 
 "Now I can repeat your word flatterer. Let 
 us be united and start immediately on our tour. 
 May the great Father of all grant that our mar-
 
 480 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 riage have a rosy ending," and Everard sealed 
 the words with a kiss. 
 
 Several days after this conversation their 
 marriage was announced in the papers, and 
 when Berkhoff read it, he rushed home like one 
 demented. "Rebecca," cried he, "just guess 
 what has happened?" 
 
 "For heaven s sake, tell me right off; from 
 your looks it must be something terrible." 
 
 "Oh, my God !" exclaimed Mrs. Silverbaum ; 
 "has your store burned up and no insurance?" 
 
 "Everard has married Amelia Hill and gone 
 traveling!" 
 
 "Is that all?" asked Mrs. Berkhoff, with a 
 sigh of relief. "Have you not long expected 
 it?" 
 
 "Yes, but I prayed that it wouldn t come to 
 pass. The man is blind, blind." 
 
 "Oh, he will never be happy." 
 
 "There is no telling, he may be," said Re 
 becca. 
 
 "How can he be, Rebecca? If you work for 
 one thing and I for another can that bring hap 
 piness? It is all very well now, but if the fu 
 ture should bring children, they will hear dif 
 ferent ideas about God and about this and that, 
 and it will end by believing in nothing and 
 possibly in a divorce. Everard, Everard, what 
 have you done ?" 
 
 "Come, never mind, Berkhoff; if Mr. Ever 
 ard is satisfied, I see no reason why you should 
 not be." 
 
 "Rebecca, my \vife," said Berkhoff mourn 
 fully.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 481 
 
 "Rebecca, my daughter," screamed the 
 mother. 
 
 "Well, can you alter it? If I had been Mr. 
 Everard I would not have married her, but as 
 he did, he must take the consequences. Must 
 we worry ourselves to death over it?" 
 
 "Bad times," returned Mrs. Silverbaum. 
 
 "I should think so," continued Mr. Berkhoff. 
 "See what has happened in this miserable town 
 it could only happen here too Grace Feld a 
 nun and now this." 
 
 "I am sorry for Grace Feld," said Mrs. Berk 
 hoff, "for I think and know that trouble drove 
 her there. Mercy, how I shudder when I think 
 of her ! I should go mad there." 
 
 "Indeed, my sunflower, you would die in that 
 place. But as you will never be there, it is no 
 use to trouble over things which will never 
 happen." 
 
 "If Grace Feld had been happily married, 
 poor thing, as I am, the cloister would have 
 been an impossibility too. What an unfortu 
 nate family ! Mrs. Rheinberg feels wretched 
 over the dispatch she received yesterday of 
 the death of Mr. Arnold. I am sorry, though 
 I dislike Mrs. Arnold; she was always proud, 
 insolent and crafty. She thought she could 
 conquer the world with her beauty." 
 
 "Well, my dear, we all have faults, though 
 you are nearer perfection than any one I know 
 of." 
 
 "Good," said Mrs. Berkhoff, candidly, "I 
 like praise. Mr. Everard has many faults; he
 
 482 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 forgot to invite his old friends. Ashamed of us 
 perhaps." 
 
 "But the poor fellow knows I should have felt 
 too bad to come, that s the reason. He is too 
 good to be ashamed of any one." 
 
 "Ah! You possess such a good heart. You 
 judge every one by yourself. I know you, you 
 dear; you are ashamed of people only when they 
 do wrong, and for your sake I shall judge him 
 leniently. 
 
 "Berkhoff is a gold mine," said Mrs. Silver- 
 baum, affectionately patting her son-in-law on 
 the shoulder.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 483 
 
 CHAPTER XLIII. 
 
 Nearly two dreary years had passed away 
 since Grace had been received as a novice in 
 the convent. She was now known by the name 
 of Sister Catharine, and in a few days was to 
 take the vows which would confirm her per 
 petual marriage to Christ. She had not grown 
 very strong since her severe illness. Lack of 
 exercise in the open air, close application to 
 religious reading and minute devotion to du 
 ties all combined to tell on the young sister, 
 who, like a plant in the dark, could not thrive 
 without the enlivening rays of the sun. Her 
 forehead, white as Carrara marble, from much 
 thought had slight contractions ; her cheeks 
 had lost their delicate bloom and their plump 
 ness ; her eyes, bluer than ever, though sunken 
 in their sockets, appeared like two cerulean 
 lakes, deep and unfathomable. She was thin 
 to emaciation, for by many fasts she had de 
 prived herself of much necessary nourish 
 ment. Her lips and hands were tremulous with 
 nervous excitement. With the zeal of the apostate 
 she was not content in performing the devotions 
 and penances required. She was utterly miserable 
 and despondent when not engaged in religious 
 exercises. It was no longer for peace, which 
 at first had drawn her the refugee from per 
 secution into Catholicism, but because she
 
 484 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 was infatuated with the very religion itself. 
 The now zealous nun would have fain exer 
 cised the same power over all those with 
 whom she came in contact. 
 
 "Sister Louise," said Sister Benedicta, "I am 
 afraid Sister Catharine will make herself ill ; 
 she is so very rigid in observing everything, 
 even more than is necessary." 
 
 "I am afraid of the same thing. Her con 
 fessor remonstrates with her over and over 
 again for carrying her devotions and self- 
 inflicted punishments to such an extreme. Ex 
 postulations are of no avail whatever. When 
 ever I say anything to her about being over- 
 zealous, she invariably answers by reciting an 
 example of some of the martyrs in the cata 
 logues of saints, and reminds me of how many 
 steps she has yet to climb ere she can reach 
 the ideal of human perfection and sanctity. 
 Thus every word of condemnation only adds 
 fresh fuel to the flames." 
 
 "I have never seen such a good, holy person. 
 Just as soon as a scholar conies into the build 
 ing who is not in the fold she immediately begs 
 permission of Mother Superior and of her con 
 fessor to exorcise the evil that she thinks must 
 necessarily exist in such a being and bring 
 her under the guidance of our holy church. 
 When the new Protestant boarder came the 
 other day, I heard her say to Mother Therese, 
 her fine, blue eyes swimming in tears, Culpa 
 mea, culpa mea, I must rescue that sinking 
 soul and save my own. " 
 
 "God bless her," rejoined Sister Louise fer-
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 485 
 
 vently; "her face is ever welcome in the in 
 firmary ; there is no better nurse, for she never 
 grows weary. No word of complaint ever es 
 capes her lips. She says her rosary repeat 
 edly, even while in attendance on the sick, and 
 clings to the cross with the fervor of an Anas- 
 tasia. She is courteous and kind to the rich 
 boarders, affectionate and solicitous respect 
 ing the poor ones. They all look up to her as 
 their protectress." 
 
 "But, my dear, she has taken you as her 
 model." 
 
 "Indeed, she is ever so much better than I 
 am. I am proud of my pupil, but she has out 
 stripped her instructress." 
 
 "Your religion, Sister Louise, is a good one 
 because it is healthy. A well-nourished body 
 produces a strong mind. Your step is elastic, 
 your eyes beam with a bright but mild radi 
 ance ; you do not shut out happy thoughts or 
 God s blessed sunshine. You will never see any 
 visions or be disturbed by harps, angels and 
 stairways suspended in the heaven." 
 
 "No, I am not good enough to attain to such 
 a height." 
 
 "Nor. I, either, Sister Louise. But you do 
 everything to promote the happiness of oth 
 ers. You walk the earth, hear and feel that 
 you are surrounded by laboring, throbbing, 
 suffering humanity, hear their cry of hunger 
 and distress and alleviate their woes." 
 
 "Dear Sister Catharine is all wrapped up in 
 her religion. Her conversation and holiness 
 have spread to the Mother house in Kentucky.
 
 486 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 She is even the theme of conversation among , 
 the pupils. Do not we sisters daily hold her 
 up as an example of religious excellence ! It 
 is wonderful in one so young." 
 
 "Do you know," continued Sister Benedicta, 
 "Sister Bridget thinks she is so pious that she 
 may be taken to heaven in a miraculous man 
 ner like Elijah." 
 
 "Ah ! we shall all be compelled to go 
 through the bitter agony, and I feel hopeful 
 to think that God will be there with His hand 
 to support me over the river, preceding my en 
 trance into the life eternal." 
 
 "Yet, if this piety of Sister Catharine should 
 go on increasing as she advances towards ma 
 turity, what a dazzling height she may reach ! 
 Innumerable are the religious benefits to be 
 derived from such a holy source; she may be 
 canonized. What a prospect!" 
 
 "True. See her now, walking through the 
 arbor with folded arms and downcast eyes, 
 meditating upon spiritual matters. She is un 
 conscious of comment and apparently un 
 aware of the murmurs of approbation which 
 sound around her." 
 
 "She will be one of the elect." 
 
 The great enthusiasm and fanaticism of the 
 Jewish convert were the talk of the town. 
 Mrs. Gaffry, nee Mary Moss, heard, saw and 
 wondered. Having some time previously dis 
 covered that proselytism was not her fate, she 
 construed the word of Genesis to her own sat 
 isfaction, viz. : that it was no more good for a 
 woman to be alone than for man, and had
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 487 
 
 taken a husband for better or for worse. It 
 appeared to be the latter. Her joys had not 
 increased since her marriage, but her troubles 
 had trebled. Her husband generally invested 
 the wages of his labor in liquor, and left her 
 and her infant to struggle for themselves. At 
 the first scene of her husband s violence, Mrs. 
 Gaffry had fled to her mother s, but shortly 
 afterwards Mrs. Moss became ill and indigent, 
 and the poor woman, in the dead of winter, 
 had frequently taken her infant in her arms 
 and gone to the convent. There she would 
 pour out the vials of wrath on matrimony and 
 wish she had followed the footsteps of Sister 
 Catharine. The young nun would tell her, 
 "The greater the cross the greater the glory. 
 Hug it to your bosom." 
 
 "Oh, Sister Catharine," Mrs. Gaffry would 
 reply, "you cannot imagine my sufferings. My 
 husband fails to provide for me and our child ; 
 crazed by drink, he has struck me. Though 
 everything is hot with his sulphurous breath, 
 I am freezing. There is no coal in the bin, no 
 meat in the larder. Poor, unhappy me," and 
 the once strong woman would weep. 
 
 "O, thou of little faith," Sister Catharine 
 would answer. "Christ will provide as he did 
 for his disciples and the multitude, out of the 
 seven loaves and the few little fishes." 
 
 The more practical Sister Louise would 
 come and say: "Here, I have brought you a 
 glass of generous wine, which is kept only for 
 the sick, but you are sick and need it. And
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 now you must come with me and have a good, 
 hearty meal." 
 
 "Sister Louise, my condition is terrible," 
 Mrs. Gaffry would rejoin, "though when I 
 leave here I always feel stronger. I do not 
 know whether to attribute it to Sister Catha 
 rine s religious sayings or to the substantial 
 food you place before me." 
 
 "To both, my dear," Sister Louise would 
 murmur. 
 
 "And I try to do better," Mrs. Gaffry 
 would respond, "when I leave hereby imitat 
 ing you good women. I repress my complain 
 ings at the brutal words of my husband, but 
 when he comes staggering in with oaths in his 
 mouth, strikes me and the wailing infant, too, 
 then I fly with terror in my eyes and horror in 
 my soul. When I return the next day, the lit 
 tle home presents a demoralized appearance. 
 Every room is strewn with the debris of the 
 last night s tempest, raised within the heart of 
 man by the demon drink. When he gets so 
 ber I entreat him, in the name of Christ, to 
 commence life anew, and give up that which 
 makes him act as if he were possessed by 
 devils, renders life hideous and drags us down, 
 down into the very depths of poverty and 
 wretchedness " 
 
 On a cold, windy evening in the latter part 
 of March, Mrs. Gaffry again sought an asylum 
 at the convent. 
 
 "Poor Mrs. Gaffry, are you in trouble 
 again?" and Sister Louise put her arms around
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 489 
 
 the neck of the poor woman and wept tears of 
 sympathy. 
 
 "And to think," answered she, "I am bound 
 to this wretch for life. Though I may leave 
 him, I cannot be divorced, as our blessed 
 Church annuls no marriage ties." 
 
 It was the day before Sister Catharine was 
 to take perpetual vows, and she had applied 
 herself with more fervor, if that were possible, 
 to her devotions. "Why do you not remain 
 where you belong?" cried she. "You have de 
 serted your post. There is no redemption 
 without suffering." 
 
 "But I tell you," and Mrs. Gaffry s voice 
 grew extremely piteous, "it grows worse and 
 worse. If I had remained at home to-night 
 my husband would have maimed me and my 
 babe," and she drew the sleeping child closer 
 to her heart. "Yes, maimed me," and her 
 voice rose to a high pitch of excitement, "pre 
 cisely as he breaks up the furniture. I cannot 
 submit to such indignities any longer, and 
 what is more, I will not." Mrs. Gaffry raised 
 her head in a manner w r hich implied determi 
 nation. 
 
 "What," replied Sister Catharine in a shrill 
 voice, her eyes blazing with a baleful light, 
 "You defy Mother Church? Would you see a 
 soul going to everlasting punishment without 
 stretching your arms to save?" 
 
 "I do try to save him. At my supplications 
 he goes to confession, and what more can be 
 done to save his besotted soul? And it will
 
 I 
 490 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 save him," rejoined Mrs. GafTry, with implicit 
 faith. 
 
 "No, no," answered Sister Louise gently, 
 "that will not do. If he commits faults, con 
 fession without repentance availeth naught." 
 
 "I say," retorted Sister Catharine, "she must 
 suffer not alone for herself, but for his soul s 
 salvation. Christ wants it. We are saved 
 through a vicarious atonement, so can and will 
 he be." 
 
 "Yes, saved through the death of Christ if 
 we ourselves are penitent and resolved to sin 
 no more; otherwise not. It is right for a 
 woman to be meek and obedient to her hus 
 band, but it is not necessary that she should 
 allow herself to be the target of a brutal one." 
 Sister Louise s voice had more than usual 
 warmth in it, her womanly instincts being 
 aroused. 
 
 "I tell you again, as he cannot save himself, 
 the more trouble she experiences the better for 
 him. Aye, Mrs. Gaffry, you should covet con 
 tumely, humiliation, stripes, in fact, all that 
 your husband in ignorance and cruelty can in 
 flict. The world, generations of untold mil 
 lions, have been and will be saved through the 
 barbarous crucifixion of the Divine Son. Are 
 you not happy to obey him and follow his 
 precious example? I tell you we blessed 
 Christians have much for which to thank the 
 Pharisees. Our Lord s goodness and wisdom 
 revealed the wickedness of their hypocritical 
 hearts and drove them to crucify Him through 
 whose blood though born in sin we are
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 491 
 
 saved. Oh, thou of little faith, go home, 
 woman, suffer agony, flagellation and martyr 
 dom to be worthy to sit afterwards by Him, 
 who did likewise for thee. Go !" Sister Cath 
 arine lifted her attenuated hand imperiously, 
 and authoritatively pointed to the door. Her 
 words were uttered in a quick, threatening 
 manner, her eyes became fixed and her pale 
 face attained the hue of death. 
 
 Poor Mrs. Gaffry, with her child clasped to 
 her bosom, cowered in her chair during this 
 severe denunciation and absolute command. 
 
 Sister Louise looked shocked, turned pale 
 and regarded Sister Catharine with a mourn 
 ful air. 
 
 The wind rolled down the chimney like a 
 deep-drawn death sigh, dying mournfully 
 away as if it were singing a threnody to the 
 happy, but wrecked past. 
 
 Sister Catharine was the woman who a few 
 years ago was a weak, timid girl, scarcely dar 
 ing to assert that her soul was her own. She 
 went dreamily along, sipping the sweets pre 
 sented to her, but having neither the physical 
 nor the moral force to throw out her hand and 
 boldly say, "Let me have my preference." 
 
 Sister Louise was the first to break the pain 
 ful silence. "Dear Sister, be not so harsh with 
 our poor friend. She has great trials, though 
 she should do her best to be resigned, and pray 
 God to give her husband strength to overcome 
 his evil propensities." 
 
 Sister Catharine burst into tears. It was the 
 reaction of extreme harshness to extreme ten-
 
 492 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 derness. She threw herself at the feet of Mrs. 
 Gaffry and implored her pardon. 
 
 "Oh, not at my feet," exclaimed Mrs. Gaffry, 
 endeavoring to raise her with one hand ; for 
 during the scene it had been forgotten to re 
 lieve her of the child, "you are a young saint. 
 Your words are not born of harshness ; they 
 are inspired and are too exalted for a poor 
 creature like me to appreciate at once. No 
 deception, no hypocrisy, no gloss of any kind 
 covers them, and they seem to be what might 
 come from the lips of Christ himself. You are 
 too good for this world; you are an angel." 
 
 From this outburst of lavish admiration 
 might have been anticipated in return the 
 warmest words of sympathy, the sweetest 
 words of consolation. Mrs. Gaffry almost 
 worshipped devotees ; her eyes moistened and 
 her heart was full of gratitude to such a heav 
 enly preceptress. 
 
 Contrary to all expectations, Sister Cath 
 arine threw Mrs. Gaffry s hand away coldly, 
 remarking: "I am weary. I shall go to bed. 
 Good-night, sisters in Christ." By one com 
 mon impulse each made the sign of the cross. 
 "May the Lord of Lords and the King of 
 Kings have you in His holy keeping." Her 
 eyes swam again in tears and she abruptly left 
 the room. 
 
 Sister Louise remained for a moment ab 
 sorbed in thought and then in a sad voice said : 
 "I fear that Sister Catharine has been too 
 much agitated by the cares of the day. It has 
 been a very long one for her; having risen un-
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 493 
 
 usually early, and since been close at her re 
 ligious exercises ; this may account for her er 
 ratic emotions." 
 
 "She is a saint, and will soon be an angel in 
 heaven and can intercede for us at the throne 
 of mercy," added Mrs. Gaitry. 
 
 "Come," replied Sister Louise, anxious to 
 change the subject, "let me make some pro 
 vision for you for the night. To-morrow I 
 shall, please God, talk to Father Knowen, have 
 him speak to your husband and command him 
 to reform his wicked ways. The temperance 
 movement is being agitated here, and I hear 
 the good father will be enlisted in the crusade ; 
 probably your husband will come under its 
 rules. Have hope and faith, and all may yet 
 be well. God will not forget you." 
 
 Mrs. Gaffry, with a sigh, a tear, and her in 
 fant in her arms, followed her kind conductor 
 to a place of repose. If the poor woman s 
 arms were fatigued it was nothing in compari 
 son to the weariness of her heart. "Ah !" 
 mentally exclaimed she, "this evening s dis 
 course has manifested to me that I should not 
 have divulged my poignant distress at my hus 
 band s wickedness and cruelty. Is not the con 
 solation of the confessional sufficient, and 
 could I not have borne the stripes at home? I 
 have unveiled the sanctuary, and though I 
 have revealed its holy mysteries to the sisters 
 of my holy religion, women of real purity and 
 refinement, yet the result is that one plainly 
 and deservedly reproached me for not silently 
 submitting to the will of God, while I imagine
 
 494 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 the other one shuddered at my coarse im 
 pulses." 
 
 On her knees Mrs. Gaffry implored Divine 
 guidance and strength. As she lay in bed she 
 bedewed the pillow with tears ; they were the 
 tears produced by the firm resolution never to 
 diverge from the one path, though no friendly 
 ray of light should ever gleam on the way. 
 The rising sun found her on her way home, 
 there to remain with the father of her child 
 until death should part them.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 495 
 
 CHAPTER XLIV. 
 
 Sister Louise, after tending to the wants of 
 Mrs. Gaffry, went into the boarders infirmary. 
 "Has Sister Catharine been in here?" inquired 
 she of the inmates. 
 
 "Yes," was the response of all. 
 
 "She was in just a few moments before you 
 came," added a pretty girl, with dark eyes and 
 fair complexion, "and said a short prayer at my 
 bedside. She looked tired but so sweetly beauti 
 ful. No angel could have a whiter face. I am 
 sure the wings are only lacking to make her one." 
 
 "She is not feeling well. I think you four girls 
 have been here long enough," said Sister Louise 
 half jestingly. "I know you are all able to go 
 downstairs except Anna May. How do you feel 
 about studying?" 
 
 "I feel that I am not strong and can wait," 
 returned Anna May. 
 
 "Take care that you are not too long about it. 
 Good-night, dear children." Sister Louise, as 
 she left the room, thanked God that Sister Catha 
 rine did not forget her simplest duties. 
 
 Sister Catharine had always been allowed to 
 occupy a small room alone, in which she could 
 study and prepare herself for the ceremonies 
 without interfering with others. The walls of 
 this room were literally covered with pictures of
 
 496 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 saints and a large, silver cross hung at the head 
 of her bed, the cross being the gift of a generous 
 and wealthy Catholic lady whose heart was 
 touched by her sincere piety. Though she prayed 
 much in her own room, yet many a morning at 
 three and four o clock she was to be seen pros 
 trated on the cold chapel floor. 
 
 Sister Louise passed this room. No light, no 
 sound denoted any one stirring or awake within. 
 She tapped lightly on the door and called, "Grace, 
 Catharine !" No answer came. "Thank God she 
 sleeps. That is just what she needs. This con 
 tinual strain on her mind and body is too much. 
 I am afraid of this tension. When she is once 
 ours forever she will relax this effort after di 
 vine excellence. It will be better ; yes, much bet 
 ter. She sleeps. May the holy Virgin Mary, 
 Mother of God, protect her," and the nun de 
 voutly crossed herself. After this soliloquy she 
 passed on with a contented look. 
 
 But the occupant of the room was not asleep, 
 That was precisely what her tortured mind could 
 not obtain. She had not slept much the previous 
 night; the greater part of it she had spent on 
 her knees in the chapel, and in going over with 
 rapturous delight page after page of Biblical and 
 ecclesiastical reading. She had worked herself 
 to the highest pitch of religious ecstacy and had 
 accomplished tasks mechanically. 
 
 "What is the matter with me?" Sister Catha 
 rine had said that day. "At times I am floating, 
 ascending to the Prince of Peace. It is only 
 when I stumble as my foot strikes against some 
 thing that the dull reality comes back to me. I
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 497 
 
 am, after all, on the pine floor of the convent. I 
 must not think that way." But in a moment after 
 imagination, with her wild chariot, again trans 
 ported her to the realms above. 
 
 Prior to Mrs. Gaffry s coming Sister Catha 
 rine had experienced a whirling sensation of the 
 head, and though weak, she felt supernaturally 
 strong. She was so angry at the woman for not 
 remaining with her husband and suffering pa 
 tiently as Christ had done, that she had barely 
 power to restrain herself from striking her. When 
 Sister Louise looked at her so compassionately 
 and disapproved of her severe ideas of goodness, 
 a revolution came over her. This was so violent 
 that she hastened to the infirmary, not for the 
 children, but that God would take the evil from 
 her heart. 
 
 "I shall feel better when I am in my room," 
 said Sister Catharine as she left the children. And 
 she locked the door of her room, lighted the lamp 
 and then said : "Nonsense, I shall extinguish it 
 and be in darkness with my own miserable 
 thoughts. I shall not go to bed," and she threw 
 herself into a chair. 
 
 The reaction had come. As her spirits had 
 risen to exaltation, she now felt overwhelmingly 
 sad and depressed. She heard the gentle tap at 
 the door, the mild voice she loved so well, the 
 call, "Grace." Heavens ! that name sent her 
 thoughts years backward. She raised her head 
 with a brightened eye. One more call like that 
 and she would have sprung forward, and proba 
 bly relieved her overwrought brain by weeping 
 and sobbing on the good sister s breast. The call
 
 498 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 came again, but not as before; it was "Catha 
 rine." Sister Catharine s head fell, her eyes 
 closed and no sound indicated to the one without 
 that she was awake. 
 
 Sister Louise passed on, and Sister Catharine, 
 with her head bent down to her knees, sank into 
 the deepest apathy. She sat there for hours in a 
 dull stupor. She was not asleep, but her thoughts 
 hovered on the confines of the real and the ideal 
 world, till a vision passed through her heated 
 brain. 
 
 The air appeared filled with a mist, the mist 
 deepened in density and assumed the shape of 
 clouds; the clouds drifted around. Above the 
 clouds angels looked down; above them the 
 clouds accumulated into heavy compact masses ; 
 there no human eye could penetrate. Beyond 
 was the Infinite. Below the angels another figure 
 exhibited itself ; it was a woman with soft, cling 
 ing drapery, a harp in her hand and with sad, 
 downcast eyes. Beneath the region of the clouds 
 was an illumined altar, priests chanting in sacred 
 vestments, acolytes standing on every side. Then 
 a number of nuns filed in, one by one, followed 
 by a novice. The novice bore the form of Grace, 
 who was no longer to be a neophyte, but to be 
 received as one forever, devoted to a life of re 
 ligion and seclusion. An organ floated in the 
 air and struck up a soul-inspiring anthem; the 
 song burst forth with a pealing sound, and 
 through all was to be heard the tolling of a bell. 
 The woman in the clouds uttered a piercing cry, 
 "Grace, come back to me!" the clouds closed 
 around her, angels and all dissolved in the air.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 499 
 
 The scene vanished with wonderful celerity, but 
 Sister Catharine, fully aroused by that shriek, 
 with a low responding echo, "Mother, I come," 
 bounded from her room down the long, dark 
 corridor into the garden, to the gate, which she 
 automatically opened, and rushed through the 
 deserted streets like a hunted deer to her uncle s 
 door, where she fell unconscious. The first gray 
 streak of dawn threw its soft shades over her and 
 the town wrapped in slumber. 
 
 Mrs. Rheinberg, who had been attending her 
 daughter, Rachel, for a slight indisposition, heard 
 a fall, and was quickly at the front door, where 
 the expanding light of day revealed the ghastly, 
 insensible face of a woman, which upon closer 
 inspection proved to be Grace. Her shrieks soon 
 brought her husband to her side, and as they 
 looked at each other s blanched faces, Mr. Rhein 
 berg, who was the first to recover his presence 
 of mind, exclaimed, "Let us take her in." 
 
 "Her hands are stiff with cold. She must have 
 run all the way from the convent without any 
 wrap on." 
 
 "Yes, and most likely with a blind man s pre 
 cision. I suppose she knew no more what she 
 was about this morning than on that ever-to-be- 
 remembered day when she went to the convent. 
 
 The uncle lifted her tenderly, and carefully 
 carried her into the room which had so long been 
 vacant, awaiting her. And he reverently drew 
 aside the black veil. 
 
 "I will take it off altogether," said Mrs. Rhein 
 berg, "and the white cap, too."
 
 5oo THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 Massed around the head of the girl were little 
 golden curls which defied caps and all kinds of 
 repressions, so hard is it to suppress the nature 
 of anything. 
 
 Mrs. Rheinberg hastily slipped on her dress 
 and put her ear to the heart of her niece. A 
 feeble fluttering told her that life was not ex 
 tinct. She turned her head and said as she 
 thought to her husband: "Blessed be the God of 
 Israel, she lives." 
 
 "Mr. Rheinberg," said Susan, making her ap 
 pearance half undressed, "woke me up and told 
 me he was going for a doctor." 
 
 "Come in, don t stand there shivering. I am 
 doing that with all my might. Come, let us rub 
 her." 
 
 "Who is it, Mrs. Rheinberg?" 
 
 "Why, mercy me, where are your eyes ? Grace, 
 to be sure." 
 
 "So it is. Heaven save us," replied the girl, 
 dropping on her knees. 
 
 Mr. Rheinberg went after Dr. Harriot, who 
 was inebriated the day before, going through the 
 town boasting that his equal had not existed since 
 the days of Galen and Hippocrates. 
 
 "I hope the good doctor has left off yester 
 day s debauch. Where life and death are con 
 cerned I have no confidence in anyone but him." 
 The next question, "How can I awake him so 
 early in the morning," was Mr. Rheinberg s 
 thought. 
 
 The approach to the house was guarded by a 
 sentinel almost as fierce, though one-headed, as 
 the Stygian Cerberus, but the doctor s man-of-all-
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 501 
 
 work, coming at that moment to muzzle the ani 
 mal, saved Mr. Rheinberg the trouble of elud 
 ing it. 
 
 Ah, man, I was just wondering how I could 
 pass by that big dog." 
 
 "Yes, sir. Troubles generally lessen when you 
 come near them. That shows one ought to take 
 life easy." 
 
 "Is the doctor in?" 
 
 "Yes, indeed," answered the loquacious Thom 
 as, "not having gone out. If you are in great 
 need of him you can thank his liking for good 
 old Bourbon whiskey. He had two calls last 
 night one at ten, another at twelve o clock but 
 he wouldn t go, so I was obliged to say he was 
 out. You see, sir, many greater men than I must 
 say what is not so for a living. I am a very 
 truthful man. A man to be depended upon," and 
 he threw his head back with some dignity. 
 
 "I have no doubt of your honesty; not a bit 
 of it. Try your best, good man, and wake the 
 doctor. Here is a half-dollar for your pains. 
 Tell him I want to see him on a matter of life 
 or death." 
 
 "Life or death, is it? Come in, sit down and 
 make yourself comfortable by the fire. Nothing 
 like a good, roaring fire on cold days." 
 
 "If you please, Thomas " 
 
 "Aha! you are anxious, I see. Is your wife 
 sick?" 
 
 "No, no, my niece. Please hurry." 
 
 "Hurry? To be sure I will. I would do any 
 thing for you. I know you for years and will 
 do my best for you. You are frowning; well, I
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 will go. I shall have a nice time, I dare say." A 
 noise was heard from the room above. "That 
 boot I should have had to dodge if I had been 
 up there, but I am an artful dodger, you know," 
 Thomas said with a knowing wink, though not 
 aware that he was plagiarizing from one of Dick 
 ens works of fiction, and he was all the more sat 
 isfied in his ignorance. 
 
 "Yes, I know, but my good fellow go this mo 
 ment," said Mr. Rheinberg, impatient for him to 
 proceed on the errand. If time and tide wait for 
 no man, what shall we say of death?" 
 
 "Yes, yes, indeed I will go, I will. You have 
 a large heart and I respect you, sir," and out 
 went Thomas, to the great satisfaction of Mr. 
 Rheinberg, who was becoming alarmed that it 
 would take as long to get the man out as to bring 
 the master down. 
 
 Every moment appeared an eternity to poor 
 Rheinberg. So deeply absorbed was he in his 
 reverie that he did not hear the pompous but 
 good and wise doctor coming in, who always paid 
 the penalty of his intemperance by fearful head 
 aches and was correspondingly cross, until he 
 was startled by a low voice exclaiming: "What 
 in the devil do you want so early in the morning, 
 taking people out of their beds in such cold 
 weather?" 
 
 "There is some one very sick at the house, doc 
 tor. I want you to come immediately." 
 
 The physician rang the bell violently, but with 
 trembling hands, and responded, "You do, eh?" 
 When Thomas appeared he said to him : "Glasses
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 503 
 
 for two. What will you have, whisky or 
 brandy?" 
 
 "My God, man, I want no liquor now, it is a 
 matter of life or death. Don t delay an instant, 
 it would be cruel. Come right away," and he 
 pulled the physician s arm in an excited manner. 
 
 "Man, I must have a stimulant. I have over- 
 fatigued my mental faculties hem, hem" 
 drank too much he should have said "and I 
 must have some liquor to restore the mind, whose 
 energy has been reduced and the equilibrium dis 
 turbed by yesterday s work." Having thus dem 
 onstrated that action and reaction are the great 
 laws of the animal economy, he took from the 
 hand of Thomas, who had returned with a de 
 canter, a small glass of raw whisky and offered 
 another to Rheinberg, which the latter courte 
 ously declined. 
 
 "I will get your great coat," said Thomas, anx 
 ious to earn his fifty cents, and he was rewarded 
 with a look of gratitude from Mr. Rheinberg. 
 
 The physician, with the assistance of the at 
 tendant, was soon enveloped in his overcoat and 
 so seemed not very unlike a shaggy bear, but he 
 often held in his hand the key of life. 
 
 "The buggy," cried Thomas in a frightened 
 way. 
 
 "No time now, no time. No chance for display 
 of your protean character," replied the sympa 
 thetic physician. "Come, Rheinberg." 
 
 "I am glad you were in, doctor. You are the 
 only physician in town that I have any confidence 
 in." 
 
 "It is good you did not go for one of those
 
 504 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 homoeopathists, with their candy globules. There 
 is Dr. Green, because he has been successful in 
 three or four cases, thinks he will soon be consid 
 ered the best in town. I denounce in measured 
 terms any practice based on their absurd Similia 
 similibus curantur. " 
 
 "It is Sister Catharine!" said Dr. Harriot as 
 he was shown up to the bedside and looked into 
 the now opened eyes of the sick girl. 
 
 "Yes, my poor niece." 
 
 "She does not know me. Her pulse," said the 
 physician, feeling it, "beats with frightful rapid 
 ity. Everything denotes that she has again sub 
 jected herself to a high mental pressure." After 
 a careful diagnosis he prescribed a composing 
 draught, and then, with all the bluntness of his 
 nature, asked : "How came she here ?" 
 
 Mrs. Rheinberg gave a sesquipedalian account 
 of how she discovered her in the doorway. 
 
 "It is very astonishing to me. I have fre 
 quently prescribed for her since she took the 
 veil, and she always appeared supremely happy." 
 
 "Indeed," added Mrs. Rheinberg, with some 
 heat, "for what can she have come back, but to 
 return to the faith of her fathers?" 
 
 "Never mind, Clara, what you think led her 
 to take this step. Doctor, all I beg of you is 
 that if the nuns should wish her to be removed to 
 the convent, you will not consent until she can 
 decide for herself." 
 
 "She shall not go until she can," quickly re 
 sponded he. "Though I know there is salvation 
 in my church, the blessed Church of Rome, I
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 505 
 
 would not have her one of us without her own 
 free will. I would make and retain proselytes by 
 persuasion, by conviction, not by compulsion. I 
 wish to be a Catholic in the literal sense of the 
 word, too." 
 
 "Ah, Clara," said Mr. Rheinberg after the doc 
 tor had gone, "I am much to blame for this poor 
 girl s trouble. I did not do my duty." 
 
 "I am sure you were always kind and gentle 
 to her." 
 
 "Yes, but I should have compelled you and 
 Letitia to have acted differently towards her." 
 
 "To talk against poor Letitia now, when she 
 will soon be here in her misery. Oh, me !" added 
 Mrs. Rheinberg, bursting into a flood of tears. 
 
 "Well, Clara, for heaven s sake don t commence 
 crying here. Things are bad enough as they are, 
 but tears won t make them any better. Anyway, 
 I wonder what brought Grace back. Did she lose 
 courage at the last moment, learn to think differ 
 ently, or has she long been going crazy?" 
 
 "I think she wants to be one of us again." 
 
 "I hope so. I shouldn t wonder but what one 
 of the sisters will soon be after her." 
 
 "A nun," said Susan, entering without rap 
 ping, "wishes to see you, Mr. Rheinberg. She 
 gave her name as Sister Louise." 
 
 "Tell her I will see her." 
 
 "And so will I," said Mrs. Rheinberg. 
 
 "Had you not better stay with Grace?" 
 
 "No, Susan, stay here. Come, Joseph, we will 
 go together," and she took her husband by the 
 arm and they went downstairs to see the visitor.
 
 506 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 Sister Louise, after performing her matutinal 
 devotions, which she had done earlier than usual 
 that morning, bethought herself of Sister Catha 
 rine. Sister Catharine s door was only partially 
 closed, and the sister in passing observing this, 
 thought she had chosen to say her prayers in the 
 chapel, where so many of the nuns were assem 
 bled. Not finding her there she imagined she 
 was in the vestry. Too religious to allow earthly 
 thoughts to interfere with her prayers, and by 
 that vow of passive obedience which she had 
 taken to consecrate herself to Christ and by the 
 love she bore Him, she said all her prayers with 
 out exhibiting the least emotion. But no sooner 
 had she risen from her knees and made the last 
 
 fenuflection, than her thoughts and feet flew to 
 ister Catharine s room. The bed was undis 
 turbed, everything was in order. Nothing told 
 of that silent but fearful struggle of a woman 
 with her own troubled brain. 
 
 Sister Louise went rapidly in the direction of 
 the boarders infirmary, when she almost col 
 lided with the portress, Sister Mary. 
 
 "What is the matter?" 
 
 "I am looking for Mother Therese," responded 
 Sister Mary with a pale face and quaking voice. 
 "The gate was not only unlocked this morning, 
 but standing wide open. There must have been 
 robbers in the place." 
 
 "Let me go and ask Mr. Malone," who was the 
 gardener and lived at the farthest end of the 
 convent grounds. 
 
 "I have already asked him and he declared he 
 saw no print o thieves nowhere/ but I am sure
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 507 
 
 some one must have come in. I locked it myself. 
 It was open and that is evidence enough, I am 
 sure." 
 
 It never once occurred to Sister Mary that 
 some one might have gone out. 
 
 Sister Louise turned pale at the mere idea of 
 the solution of the enigma, but asked, with her 
 usual calm voice, "Have you seen Sister Catha 
 rine this morning?" 
 
 "No, I must seek Sister Therese," and Sister 
 Mary hurried on. 
 
 Sister Louise went to the other building, but 
 found not the beloved one whom she sought. 
 "Come with me," said Sister Mary, joining her. 
 "Mother Therese wants you." 
 
 Sister Louise entered a room with her com 
 panion, and there found the Mother Superior and 
 nuns all assembled, discussing the question about 
 the gate. 
 
 "I am terribly frightened," said old Sister 
 Mary Ann. 
 
 "I think the wind blew it open," added Sister 
 Benedicta. 
 
 "And I think it was an oversight, that Sister 
 Mary forgot to lock it," said Sister Bridget. 
 
 "What have you to say, Sister Louise ?" quietly 
 asked Mother Therese. 
 
 "Yes, let us hear what she has to say," the 
 nuns exclaimed. 
 
 Sister Louise was so good, so sincere, that all 
 loved her. She aroused no jealousy. They at 
 tributed to her a superior merit for her admirable 
 qualities. The old nuns petted her, the youthful 
 ones gloried in her pious example.
 
 508 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "First, let me ask you a question," replied Sis 
 ter Louise. "Have any of you seen Sister Catha 
 rine?" 
 
 "No," was the unanimous response. 
 
 "Mother and sisters," said Sister Louise in a 
 gentle tone, rest assured no one has come in, but 
 some one has gone out." 
 
 "Any one of the pupils missing?" inquired 
 Mother Therese. 
 
 "No, Mother, but Sister Catharine is." 
 
 "Sister Catharine!" cried the nuns in chorus. 
 
 "Explain," cried Mother Therese. 
 
 "Her room is vacant, her bed is undisturbed," 
 resumed Sister Louise ; "she has not been seen by 
 any one this morning. Yesterday she was labor 
 ing under great religious excitement, and I think, 
 in a moment of mental aberration, wandered from 
 the convent." 
 
 "Your words carry instant conviction to my 
 mind," said Mother Therese. 
 
 "This day you all know Sister Catharine was 
 to have taken the perpetual vows. I fear she is 
 seriously ill, and if her former weak and vacillat 
 ing disposition should return to her, may she not 
 manifest an inclination to remain away from us?" 
 
 "True," assented Mother Therese. 
 
 "The result would then be the loss of her own 
 soul, which pains me most deeply. My love for 
 her," said Sister Louise with tears in her eyes, 
 "budded forth when she was at school and of late 
 years it has expanded into a full blown flower, 
 which indicates my thoughts are still bound to 
 earthly things. I have confessed and inflicted
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 509 
 
 penance on myself for it," and she lowered her 
 head in deep humility. 
 
 "Sister Louise, this wandering for something 
 to love is not so bad as it might be. Pray 
 God for strength to overcome temptation. Where 
 do you suppose Sister Catharine has gone?" 
 
 "I think a kind of instinct might have led her 
 to her uncle s house," rejoined Sister Louise. 
 
 "So do I. Now, sisters, do you not all think 
 it better that Sister Louise should go to Mr. 
 Rheinberg s and ascertain if Sister Catharine is 
 there ?" 
 
 "By all means," was the unanimous reply. 
 
 "It is decided then. Sister Louise, go, and I 
 earnestly hope your influence will be as great as 
 on previous occasions. If she should not be 
 there I shall apply to the fathers of the college 
 for advice and act accordingly. Go, and may 
 the Lord Jesus Christ be with you." 
 
 Thus it was that Sister Louise arrived at Mr. 
 Rheinberg s house shortly after Dr. Harriot s de 
 parture and asked if Sister Catharine were there. 
 
 "Grace Feld is here," answered Mrs. Rhein- 
 berg. 
 
 "Yes, madam," quickly interposed Mr. Rhein- 
 berg, "she is here," and he related how he and 
 his wife had found her. 
 
 "Yes, her senses have left her. It is a judg 
 ment from God," added Mrs. Rheinberg, who, 
 though a good woman in her way, said at times 
 very harsh things, especially of apostates to their 
 faith. She was far from enjoying that magnan 
 imity of soul which teaches us to feel that if oth 
 ers differ from us on so vital a point it is because
 
 5io THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 their minds are not capable of receiving the same 
 impressions as ours, making them neither better 
 nor worse, and that this spiritual perception 
 comes from a higher source. There is no posi 
 tive authority for any one to say, "This view of 
 God will gain him the kingdom of heaven," for 
 no one has returned from the celestial abode. 
 
 "Talk not of judgment," asseverated Sister 
 Louise in a calm voice. "The Virgin Mary will 
 protect her." 
 
 "Come upstairs and see my niece," said Mr. 
 Rheinberg, at the same time casting a severe look 
 upon his wife. 
 
 "Thank you," replied Sister Louise with a 
 graceful inclination of her head. It was with the 
 greatest effort that she concealed her agitation; 
 still she walked up to Grace with a placid smile, 
 took both of her hands in hers with the soft ca 
 ress of a mother, and said, "Dear Sister Catha 
 rine, do you not know me ?" and her hands glided 
 to the forehead of Grace with the same soothing 
 touches as of old. 
 
 "Yes," answered she in a feeble voice. "I am 
 very weak ; a few hours have committed the rav 
 ages of weeks, but I am not delirious now. I 
 know you." 
 : "Who am I?" the nun inquired breathlessly. 
 
 "You are Sister Louise. Dear friend, I am 
 glad you have come, as I wish to tell you some 
 thing." 
 
 Mrs. Rheinberg, who stood at the foot of the 
 bed, was opening her mouth in a protest, when 
 her husband again regarded her austerely, which 
 kept her quiet for the time.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 511 
 
 "Do you ?" responded Sister Louise cautiously. 
 "That is for what I have come, to see and hear 
 what I can do for you," and she gently rubbed 
 her hands. 
 
 "Well, I shall tell you something, but I did not 
 know it before. You know I have never con 
 cealed anything from you. I have laid bare my 
 whole life to you," and her eyes grew wild. 
 
 "Yes, I know you have ever loved me, but you 
 are not at confession now. Only tell me what 
 will relieve your mind, my dear Sister Catharine," 
 and Sister Louise gently touched her face. 
 
 "Yes, I shall tell you," and Grace dropped her 
 eyes and said in a low voice, though not so low 
 as not to be overheard by her aunt and uncle. 
 
 "I am going to my eternal home. My mother 
 called me last night implored me to come. I 
 shall go very soon, maybe to-day or to-morrow ; 
 if not, then soon, very soon. I long to be going," 
 and she arose as if to get out of bed. 
 
 Mrs. Rheinberg commenced sobbing, her hus 
 band moved forward, but the nun laid her gently 
 down and took up her old position. 
 
 "Yes, dear, you may go home, but are you not 
 anxious to come home first with me?" said Sis 
 ter Louise zealously. "To-day is your grand 
 bridal day. You will be pledged to Christ for 
 ever. Come, let me order a carriage and take 
 you to our home, to my loving arms, where I can 
 nurse and attend you as before. What say you, 
 dear Sister Catharine?" 
 
 "No, no," replied she knowingly; it seemed to 
 her as if she had told a mighty secret, the simple
 
 512 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 fancy of her mind assumed gigantic proportions. 
 "I told you my secret, that shows I love you." 
 
 "What did you tell me, dear ?" 
 
 "What a poor memory you have. I told you 
 I was going home." 
 
 "To the convent?" 
 
 "To heaven, I told you. I dare not go back to 
 the convent with you." 
 
 "Dare not ? Who lays embargo on your going ? 
 I am sure your good uncle will not." 
 
 "No, not he, but my mother. She appeared to 
 me last night, and her look of entreaty and her 
 cry of agony prohibit me from going with you. 
 She bade me come back to her and I fled from 
 the convent. I shall never go back," and she 
 wearily closed her eyes. 
 
 Here was something unlocked for. It was 
 now not a battle against earthly beings, but one 
 against a disembodied spirit. 
 
 "Is this beloved one so near the goal of my ter 
 restrial hope and ambition to be snatched from 
 me to die among these people?" were Sister Lou 
 ise s thoughts and a coldness seized her. 
 
 "Dear Sister Catharine, you grieve me to the 
 heart. Do you believe in spiritualism? I hope 
 your mother is at rest ; do you not think and 
 hope so?" said Sister Louise, aware that she was 
 dealing with one whose mind at that moment ex 
 hibited intense excitement, if not actual derange 
 ment. 
 
 "She cannot rest if I remain in the convent." 
 
 "Think, I love you with all the tenderness and 
 devotion of a mother; would I advise you to do
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 513 
 
 wrong? You know I do not care simply for a 
 proselyte, but your soul is so precious to me." 
 
 "I cannot argue with you. I do not know what 
 to say, but I know I must not go back with you." 
 
 "Well, then, dear Catharine, I must leave you. 
 I must go home alone, all alone, to live and die 
 alone. I must no more be around to kiss, nurse 
 and soothe you. In vain has been my labor, as 
 well as your heretofore inestimable example, 
 which exerted such a powerful influence on those 
 surrounding you. Think, it is not for yourself 
 alone. Religion in the convent will receive a 
 check and much youthful enthusiasm will be 
 dampened. I must never place confidence, such 
 loving faith, in any human being, as I have done 
 in you," said Sister Louise with moistened eyes. 
 
 "I could weep with you, and do." 
 
 "Catharine, those tears are encouraging. 
 Come," and Sister Louise extended her arms. 
 
 "I shall never go back," resolutely answered 
 Grace. "But what is the difference, in all the 
 world there is none like you. You are an angel, 
 and next to God and my mother, I love you. I 
 could worship you. Stay with me until I go. I 
 shall not tax your patience long." 
 
 "No," replied Sister Louise, whose voice was 
 tremulous with emotion and full of sadness. "I 
 must go home." 
 
 "Stay here, I implore you." 
 
 "I must go. I have other duties to attend to. 
 Oh, Catharine," and her voice rose to a cry, "I 
 entreat, pray you on my knees," and she sank 
 down by the bed, "for the love I bear you and
 
 514 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 for the hope of heaven, do not desert our holy 
 religion." 
 
 "I love you and would be glad to please you, 
 but dare not." 
 
 "She was quite out of her mind and knew no 
 one at first, as I have already told you, but the 
 medicine the doctor gave her worked almost in 
 stantly and made her come to herself. I am 
 afraid this is too much for her," said Mr. Rhein- 
 berg, stepping forward. 
 
 "You are right," was Sister Louise s reply, as 
 Grace began to toss and rave violently. "I have 
 been wrong. With your permission I shall call 
 again. She may be in a different mood then." 
 
 "Madam, consider yourself at liberty to call 
 whenever you like and stay as long as you please. 
 Were there more such as you the world would be 
 better and religion would not be losing as it is 
 its hold on mankind. Your good deeds have gone 
 before you. All the orphans in town remember 
 you in their prayers. I respected you before you 
 came; I now think more of you than ever." Mr. 
 Rheinberg opened the door for her with the same 
 deference that he would have manifested towards 
 a queen. Sister Louise humbly bent her head in 
 acknowledgment; her heart was too full for 
 words. 
 
 "Thank God," said Mrs. Rheinberg, "that wo 
 man with the black veil is gone. I breathe easier. 
 Indeed, it was all I could do to be still." 
 
 "You are entirely too quick and too hard." 
 
 "What news?" said the nuns as Sister Louise 
 entered the room where they were assembled 
 when she returned.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 515 
 
 "I shall tell you all. Sister Catharine is lying 
 ill at her uncle s, and I fear is lost to us forever. 
 She abjures her new faith and goes back to her 
 old one." 
 
 "Recants!" screamed a babel of voices. 
 
 "Sisters !" said Mother Therese in her dignified 
 and commanding way, and all were silent. "Sis 
 ter Louise, you have been weeping." 
 
 "Mother, I have wept bitter tears of vexation 
 and sorrow. So much to have gained, almost at 
 the goal of my wishes, now to lose all and her 
 soul." 
 
 "Her flight may be attributed to mental aberra 
 tion, as it is," quietly said the Mother Superior. 
 
 "True, Mother, but if she persist in not com 
 ing back her soul will be lost. Oh, the pain." 
 
 "Christ suffered much." 
 
 "I shall take example of the good Shepherd. I 
 shall work all the harder, employ my leisure in 
 performing good deeds. By healing the wounds 
 of others I shall mitigate my own. Mother, I 
 entreat you to permit me to visit her daily." 
 
 "Sister Louise, as you have been the ground 
 work of her conversion, and she has been the pu 
 pil of your hand and mind, you may go. The 
 seed that you planted may still bear fruition." 
 
 "I hope it may. Thanks, good Mother." 
 
 "How is the poor, unfortunate girl?" said Sis 
 ter Benedicta, as Sister Louise came from Mr. 
 Rheinberg s on the third day of her illness. 
 
 "Wicked creature," added Sister Bridget as she 
 was passing. 
 
 "Poor thing," returned Sister Louise t "the lamp
 
 516 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 is slowly but surely burning out. Her sorrows, 
 conversion, renunciation and mental weakness 
 are the theme of conversation everywhere. I 
 hear of them as I walk in the streets. But all 
 will soon be over." 
 
 "Poor Ann Miller is feeling miserable over the 
 affair." 
 
 "I shall see her after I have reported to Mother 
 Therese. My lily is dying," and Sister Louise 
 pressed her hands to her heart. 
 
 " Man is like vanity ; his days are as a shadow 
 that passeth away, " said Sister Benedicta. "I 
 cannot imagine what came over the girl though at 
 the last moment." 
 
 "She was always changeable, and devoted her 
 mind too closely to religion. I would I had the 
 time over again. I shall pray for strength, which 
 almost deserts me at times. The Lord is nigh 
 unto all that call upon Him all that call upon 
 Him in truth. " 
 
 "Now you speak like my own, dear Sister Lou 
 ise. Is not our physician there?" 
 
 "Yes. There was to be a consultation of doc 
 tors yet to-day. Mrs. Rheinberg has had hard 
 work to persuade Dr. Harriot; finally he con 
 sented to permit it, but here medical skill is of 
 no avail," said Sister Louise mournfully. 
 
 "Doctor, what is is, how is it?" asked Mr. 
 Rheinberg as the physician came from the room 
 of his niece, on the fourth day of her illness. 
 
 "Must I tell you in words? Does not my face 
 show you there is no hope?" 
 
 "Save her, save her!"
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 517 
 
 "Here, Rheinberg, have I not done my duty? 
 Have I imbibed one drop of liquor since your 
 niece has been ill, and does that not show my 
 sympathy and regard?" 
 
 "It does, Doctor, it does." 
 
 "Well, then," continued the doctor, grasping 
 Rheinberg s hand and squeezing it, "I want some 
 brandy and that is another indication of my sen 
 timents, as the abandonment of hope renders me 
 weak, and stimulants are a necessity to me." 
 
 "You shall have all you want. But tell me, has 
 everything been done for her?" 
 
 "Was there not a consultation of physicians?" 
 demanded the physician coldly. 
 
 "Yes, but the nursing," said the agonized un 
 cle. 
 
 "Your own wife is nurse, and a most assiduous 
 one she is." 
 
 "Why shouldn t she be?" 
 
 "That is just what I say. Come, take some 
 brandy, it will compose your nerves," added the 
 doctor good-naturedly. "You must submit to the 
 inevitable like a man." 
 
 "Letitia coming home a widow, in indigent cir 
 cumstances, Grace dying; how horrible! My 
 heart is heavy, heavy," was Mrs. Rheinberg s 
 mental sayings, and ever and anon when the eyes 
 of her niece were closed, she would raise her 
 handkerchief to her face and softly weep. 
 
 The paroxysmal derangement of Grace had 
 yielded to death s premonitory symptoms; her 
 mind had become lucid. She was not aware 
 of any death in the family, as Mrs. Rheinberg 
 wore no mourning, and thinking she was the sole
 
 518 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 cause of her grief, faintly said: "Weep not for 
 me, aunt. I am so content, so happy. This poor, 
 weary brain will soon be at rest. I thank God 
 for it. Convent life has reconciled me to believe 
 What God doeth, is well done. " 
 
 "Grace," questioned her avmt passionately, 
 "have you no desire to live? No wish to see any 
 one?" 
 
 "None, dear aunt, none." 
 
 Neither mentioned Lavalle, though at that mo 
 ment he was uppermost in their minds. 
 
 "I shall wait for William on the eternal shore," 
 were the thoughts of Grace. The answer of 
 Jesus to the Sadducees regarding marriage came 
 floating through her brain, "In the resurrection 
 they neither marry, nor are given in marriage," 
 but she discarded it as harsh and unnatural. "Ah, 
 if he should not wish our union even there," and 
 the tears slowly gushed from her eyes. 
 
 "Tears, my girl, my niece, I must kiss, not 
 wipe away," said Mrs. Rheinberg encircling 
 Grace s neck with her arms and showering hot, 
 burning kisses upon her face.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 519 
 
 CHAPTER XLV. 
 
 April had been ushered in with alternate gusts 
 of wind and rain, varied with gleams of sun 
 shine. On the fifth day the weather having 
 grown weary of this diversion and capriciousness, 
 banished its frowns and tears. The sun, with 
 fatherly benignity, poured forth his rays with a 
 mild, grateful heat, discarding winter and in 
 troducing spring. That genial warmth which 
 causes nature to awaken from her lethargy, the 
 sap to quicken in its flow, the leaf to expand, the 
 bud to open, had no such regenerating influence 
 on the frame of poor Grace. 
 
 "Where are the children, Clara?" said Mr. 
 Rheinberg. 
 
 "They are at our neighbor s, Mrs. Allen s. In 
 fact, all are so kind here that the children are 
 called for by every one, poor things, they are 
 glad to get away. Why, Joseph, I do believe 
 you are crying !" 
 
 "Clara, since the doctor pronounced Grace s 
 doom I have lost courage." 
 
 "That is the reason you are out of her room 
 so much, I suppose. It is poor I, who must see 
 her wasting before my eyes and think of my 
 Letitia, too." 
 
 "I expect our child any time now. And when 
 the train is due I shall go down to the depot to 
 meet her."
 
 520 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "Our life has been stormy, has it not?" said 
 Mrs. Rheinberg laying her hand tenderly on hef 
 husband s shoulder. 
 
 "Before it was troublesome, still often pleas 
 ant ; now it is stormy." Had he read Voltaire he 
 might have exclaimed with him, No one desires 
 to live his life over again. 
 
 "I have always had the worst of it, haven t I, 
 Joseph ?" 
 
 "I don t think so. I have always tried to make 
 it as easy as possible for you." 
 
 "But women, you know, bear the brunt of 
 everything. You see I must go to Grace and not 
 stand here," and Mrs. Rheinberg left her husband 
 to make his way to the little sitting-room where, 
 undisturbed, he could indulge his sorrow to the 
 fullest extent and have no witness but God of his 
 emotions. None are so poor, none so rich, none 
 so lonely, none so exalted, but that their bitter 
 moments come. 
 
 Mr. Rheinberg imagined, as many do, that God 
 had laid a double affliction upon him and forgot 
 ten others whose lot was a feast of roses. It 
 was beyond his comprehension, this unequaled di 
 vision of health, strength, suffering, wealth, rank, 
 power and genius. He knew nothing of the phi 
 losophy which Pope s beautiful lines suggest and 
 which should reach all hearts: 
 
 "All nature is but art, unknown to thee; 
 
 All chance, direction, which thou canst not see; 
 
 All discord, harmony not understood ; 
 
 All partial evil, universal good;
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 521 
 
 And spite of pride, in erring reason s spite, 
 One truth is clear, whatever is, is right." 
 
 In the depth of his sorrow he could not find 
 comfort either in the declaration, "One genera 
 tion passes away, and another generation cometh ; 
 but the earth abideth forever." He forgot the 
 "Lord is good to all, and his tender mercies are 
 over all his works." 
 
 His head sank lower on his breast, and his hand 
 went to his head, and tears, which flow so easily 
 from woman s eyes, but rend the heart of man, 
 fell between his open fingers. In a moment more 
 the door was opened, a woman entered, warm 
 hands entwined his neck. 
 
 "Is it you, my darling?" said Mr. Rheinberg 
 as he looked up in astonishment and beheld Le- 
 titia. 
 
 "It is I," replied Mrs. Arnold, who was death 
 ly pale, her mourning garb enhancing her pallor. 
 
 "Thank God that I see you once again," added 
 Mr. Rheinberg as he took her and pressed her to 
 his aching heart. "And you, my poor child, have 
 suffered, too!" The tears which he had barely 
 repressed, sprang again to his eyes. 
 
 "Yes, father," she responded as she bent her 
 beautiful head, "my husband is dead and buried," 
 Mrs. Arnold threw all the weight she could into 
 those words, wishing to convey the idea to her 
 father that all her suffering concentrated in the 
 loss of Arnold. Never more on earth would a 
 word of censure against her husband escape her 
 lips. Her parents should never have knowledge 
 of her cares, her lonely, dreary, midnight vigils,
 
 522 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 his wild riotous career, his unjust and harsh treat 
 ment of her. 
 
 "The loss of a husband, my darling girl, is in 
 deed a sad and heavy one. May God comfort 
 you. Your mother and I will try our best to 
 soften your grief." 
 
 "How are dear mother and the children?" 
 "She is well now, but we have had much trou 
 ble and sickness in the family." 
 
 "Poor mother! Do you ever hear of Grace?" 
 Since Mrs. Arnold had met Lavalle she was in 
 a nervous state about her cousin ; she feared she 
 knew not what. 
 
 "Yes, but I grieve to say " 
 
 "Speak, speak. Do not keep me one moment in 
 suspense," said Mrs. Arnold, trembling with agi 
 tation. 
 
 "Be quiet, my dear, Grace is here and has 
 turned back to the faith of her fathers." 
 
 "Gracious heaven, what do I hear?" and Mrs. 
 Arnold sank into a chair, overcome with emo 
 tion. 
 
 "Letitia " 
 
 "Lavalle," exclaimed Mrs. Arnold with uplifted 
 hands, heedless of her father s pained face. 
 "God has looked down upon your heart-felt de 
 spair." 
 
 "Do not speak of him. I shudder at his name; 
 he is a villain." The door opened as Mr. Rhein- 
 berg uttered the last sentence, and Lavalle en 
 tered, pale and haggard. 
 
 "I am indeed a villain," cried he. "Take me to 
 see Grace once more, then I shall bless the hand 
 that will take my unworthy life."
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 523 
 
 Mrs. Arnold jumped up from her chair, ex 
 claiming wildly, "She lives, she is here, she is 
 yours." These words, "she is yours," cost her 
 even at that moment a pang so violent that she, 
 considered it should be sufficient punishment for 
 her wickedness. 
 
 Lavalle on the arrival of the train sent his bag 
 gage to the hotel and was immediately driven to 
 Mr. Rheinberg s store and inquired for the pro 
 prietor. The friendly clerk, who was a new one, 
 informed him that Mr. Rheinberg was at home 
 because his niece was in a dying condition. 
 
 "What niece?" asked he abruptly. 
 
 "I see you must be a stranger here. The girl s 
 parents died some few years ago, her lover aban 
 doned her, she went into the convent, left last 
 
 Lavalle waited to hear no more, rushed into the 
 cab, gave the driver the direction and shouted, 
 "Drive for your life! You shall be well paid!" 
 Therefore he arrived at the house only a few mo 
 ments later than Mrs. Arnold. 
 
 "That man must be an escaped lunatic," con 
 cluded Mr. Rheinberg s clerk. And he thanked 
 God for his deliverance. 
 
 "Man, are you here?" said Rheinberg excitedly. 
 
 "For God s sake, do not delay. Bring me to 
 Grace. Each moment is precious. Where is 
 she?" Cold beads of perspiration stood on La- 
 valle s brow. 
 
 "Father, I entreat you, think not wrongly of 
 Mr. Lavalle. Come," added Mrs. Arnold in her
 
 524 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 old, determined way, "I think I can find her. I 
 know where she is most likely to be." 
 
 "Child, Grace is very sick and cannot bear 
 much excitement. Be careful or you may at once 
 snap life s frail thread." 
 
 "Father, I beg you, torture him no longer. He 
 has been far more sinned against than sinning, 
 take the explanations afterwards." 
 
 Lavalle gave Mrs. Arnold a grateful look. 
 
 "Stop, if you will have it, Letitia, that he shall 
 see her, I must go first and prepare her for the 
 shock. You can both stand outside the door and 
 when I think the moment favorable I shall call 
 you." His resentment had already passed away 
 before the exquisite agony of Lavalle, who was 
 trembling like an aspen leaf. 
 
 Mr. Rheinberg led the way, treading cautious 
 ly, followed by his two companions. 
 
 "If I had not given way to that explosion of 
 temper," thought Lavalle, "how different things 
 would have been. I pray God that I shall never 
 again be attacked with that hideous convulsion." 
 But, like a day that has fled, hasty words and 
 harsh actions cannot be recalled. 
 
 When her uncle entered the room Grace lay 
 with her eyes closed, but her hearing was very 
 acute and the least sound disturbed her. He whis 
 pered something in his wife s ear, she turned pale, 
 but remained in the room. 
 
 "Uncle, I have been dreaming," said Grace, 
 opening her eyes. "I saw such heavenly visions 
 and heard such fine music. I think I have been 
 in heaven," and she smiled sweetly. That smile
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 525 
 
 stabbed her uncle to the heart ; her aunt, as usual, 
 dissolved into tears. 
 
 "Why not think of us earthly ones?" responded 
 Mr. Rheinberg in a melancholy voice, broken with 
 sobs. "Try and stay with us." 
 
 "I cannot, uncle, I am called." 
 
 "Dearest girl, is there no one you would like to 
 see?" 
 
 "Yes, I must say good-bye to the children and 
 Sister Louise. I cannot die without her." 
 
 "Dear child, they shall all be here. I wish Le- 
 titia was here, I know she would like to see you." 
 
 "God forgive me for being so uncharitable as 
 not to think of her. The Jewish religion teaches 
 forgiveness, and surely so does the Christian, so 
 between the two I have been pretty well taught. 
 I have no ill-feeling toward any one. Tell my 
 cousin when you see her that I asked God to 
 bless her." 
 
 "I think Letitia will be here very soon." 
 
 "Then I hope it will be soon ; for I am surely 
 going; my hours are numbered. Uncle, if she 
 come, I shall kiss her with my lips and my heart 
 will respond. Sister Louise told me to be sin 
 cere in all things. I wish Letitia were here to 
 show you that I am reconciled to her." 
 
 "Letitia, darling girl, will gladly ask your par 
 don for not being as tender as she might have 
 been when you were with us," said Mr. Rhein 
 berg, knowing of no other wrong. 
 
 It was not until long after the death of Grace 
 that Mrs. Arnold, on her knees, avowed her 
 guijt to her parents, in attempting to alienate the 
 affections of Lavalle.
 
 526 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "I do not wish her to ask my pardon. I only 
 wish I could see her." 
 
 "God is good," and her uncle steadied his voice, 
 "she is here." 
 
 Mr. Rheinberg went to the door and beckoned 
 to his daughter. Letitia came in with faltering 
 steps and threw herself on her knees before the 
 bed. In this sad moment mother and daughter 
 forgot each other. 
 
 "Don t give way," whispered her father, "ex 
 citement will quicken her death. See how she 
 looks." 
 
 "In this solemn meeting, dear Letitia, do not 
 weep; kiss me," said Grace. 
 
 Mrs. Arnold threw her arms around her neck 
 and wept bitter tears for the past, praying God 
 to give her "a new heart." 
 
 "You are in trouble," and Grace put her thin, 
 white hands on her cousin s black dress. 
 
 "Yes, Arnold is dead. My darling, he was my 
 husband. Say, I beg of you to forgive him, as 
 you have forgiven me." 
 
 "I have been taught, forgive thine enemies. 
 He relentlessly pursued me, separated me from 
 Lavalle God bless him be still," added Grace, 
 laying her hands on her throbbing heart. 
 
 "I met Mr. Lavalle on my travels." 
 
 A low cry escaped from the lips of Grace. Her 
 aunt rushed to the bed with a cordial in her hand, 
 which she gave her to drink, bathed her head 
 with eau de Cologne and applied some smelling 
 salts to her nostrils. 
 
 Lavalle, who could hear all through the partly 
 opened door, could contain himself no longer.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 527 
 
 "If it is death to her," he cried, "it is death for 
 me to wait." He rushed in, pushed all aside and 
 raised the half-fainting girl in his arms. He al 
 most smothered her with kisses and she, with 
 her physical as well as with her mental faculties 
 much exhausted, gave herself up with dreamy 
 abandon to those caresses, which she had neither 
 the will nor the power to resist. With her mind 
 fixed on heaven for so many months, and for the 
 last few days of a dread certainty of soon stand 
 ing in the presence of her Maker, her senses were 
 so steeped in celestial delights that she almost im 
 agined it was the foretaste of the bliss of para 
 dise, and that her lover had come to join her on 
 the journey. She was so weak that with rapture 
 in her soul, she sank from half unconsciousness 
 into a gentle slumber. Her respiration came 
 even and soft and Lavalle held her, not daring 
 to stir, for fear of awakening her. Not a sound 
 was audible in the room save the ticking of the 
 clock, which, where the very breathing was sup 
 pressed, disturbed the ear. 
 
 Lavalle s thoughts flew fast. "Can it be possi 
 ble that God will take this lovely being from me? 
 This intoxicating draught, which I once so madly 
 dashed from me, and now once more within my 
 reach, to be snatched from me forever. No, God 
 will not do this. He will be merciful. Grace is 
 not so ill ; she is weak, but with my strong, warm 
 love, I shall nurse into vitality the little spark of 
 life that remains. I shall pray fervently, humbly 
 to the great God to save her. If her death be de 
 creed, All-powerful, take me as her substitute. 
 She must not die; so young, so pure, so beautiful.
 
 528 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 God will not yet claim this model of filial affec 
 tion. I shall do charity ; I shall build synagogues, 
 aye, churches, too ; I shall erect orphan asylums, 
 endow hospitals, schools of science and art, I 
 shall be a benefactor to the world at large, only 
 God save my beloved Grace." To save her was 
 the Alpha and Omega of his prayers. 
 
 After a light sleep of fifteen or twenty min 
 utes, Grace opened her eyes and Lavalle gently 
 laid her on the pillow. 
 
 "Is it you, William, or am I dreaming?" asked 
 she in a thrilling voice. 
 
 "No, you are not dreaming, precious one. I 
 am here, never more to leave you while life 
 lasts." 
 
 "Ah ! you forget I cannot give you the dia 
 monds." 
 
 "Never mind the jewels, dear one. Arnold 
 confessed his villainy on his death-bed. I must 
 clear myself a little. Arnold told me falsehoods 
 about you. I shall tell you all when you are 
 strong. The disposal of those jewels shall bring 
 you the purest, the most devoted love a man can 
 give and in after years procure you a crown in 
 heaven. Beloved one, only get well." 
 
 "God reward Arnold for confessing before dy 
 ing that I had not wronged you, that my inten 
 tions were good," and Grace labored for breath. 
 
 "Waste not your thoughts or breath upon him. 
 Think only of yourself, of my love, and live," 
 entreated Lavalle. 
 
 "Alas, William, I cannot stay with you. I 
 would that I could, but my hours are numbered." 
 
 "No, no, that must not be. If you die now, it
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 529 
 
 would be not only that you do not forgive me, 
 but that God does not." 
 
 "You never wronged me, my idol!" Grace ig 
 nored, or probably at this moment forgot, the 
 flirtation with Letitia. "I have nothing to for 
 give ; as for God, He in His mercy and goodness, 
 will forgive and bless you, but He knoweth what 
 is for the best. He decrees that I leave you." 
 
 "Grace, do not talk to me of the goodness of 
 God and of your leaving me in the same breath." 
 
 "Do not blaspheme, William." Here a gentle 
 knock interrupted the conversation, and Grace, 
 whose every word was exhausting the vital flame, 
 closed her eyes, while Lavalle buried his face in 
 the pillow. 
 
 Dr. Montmartre, after hearing at the hotel of 
 the return and fatal illness of Grace, with a 
 heart torn by conflicting emotions, inquired and 
 was shown the way to Mr. Rheinberg s house. 
 Laura, harassed with a thousand vague and un- 
 definable fears, accompanied him. 
 
 "I do not know," said the minister, "if we shall 
 be admitted, but I am so solicitious about Grace 
 that I must make the attempt." 
 
 "I think they will," answered Laura. 
 
 "To think of that gentle creature, for whose 
 sake I renounced marriage, now dying; she, who 
 passed through such stormy trials, to have the 
 cup of happiness dashed from her lips at the last 
 moment, and called to pass through the dark tun 
 nel! Lavalle, whose heart and soul yearns for 
 her, will have only the exquisite agony of wit-
 
 53O THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 nessing the life of his darling ebb away. My an 
 guish is indescribable. 
 
 "Dear brother, you were calmer when you had 
 to suffer on another occasion." 
 
 "Listen, Laura. It was with pain in my heart 
 that I knew Grace was to be affianced to another, 
 but she lived and could and would probably be 
 happy, enjoying life s delights. It was with fear, 
 mixed with insane hopes, still, with composure, 
 that I heard of her being immured within convent 
 walls, dreading the results on such a tender, fra 
 gile being. But dying, the coffin lid soon to be 
 screwed down on that fair face, that beautiful 
 form to be decomposed, unnerves me." 
 
 "I am astonished that you who can endure all 
 manner of torture and mental strain, should now 
 be crushed by this intelligence." 
 
 "I could endure everything, but that she is 
 within the shadow of death." 
 
 "But think, her immortal soul will go to God 
 and be clothed in eternal beauty," and thus talk 
 ing, brother and sister arrived at the house. 
 
 Mr. Rheinberg opened the door to Susan s 
 knock. She handed him the minister s card, say 
 ing, "There is a lady, too ; she did not say any 
 thing, but the minister declares he must see you." 
 
 "I know that name," answered he, for Mrs. 
 Arnold had written to her father about the kind 
 ness of the minister and his sister. 
 
 "I will go and see them." 
 
 "I owe you ten thousand thanks," said Mr. 
 Rheinberg to the minister, "for your goodness 
 towards Mrs. Arnold. I am her father. I can 
 never repay it."
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 531 
 
 "A minister should never forget common duty 
 and humanity. But your niece is ill, very ill, I 
 hear." 
 
 "She is very low," said Mr. Rheinberg 
 brokenly. He had heard something from his 
 sister, Mrs. Feld, before her death, relating to 
 a proposition of marriage from a Christian 
 clergyman, and now it was brought distinctly 
 back to his remembrance. 
 
 "I wish to see her. You owe me thanks, you 
 say; return them by allowing me to see her." 
 
 "Excitement, my dear sir, in her condition 
 might kill her." 
 
 "Sir, I entreat you not to deny my prayer. I 
 must see her. Have pity on me." The minister 
 was human, and what man in such extremity 
 weighs results? 
 
 And Mr. Rheinberg, who never liked to give 
 pain, hesitatingly replied, "Well, come," and Dr. 
 Montmartre and Laura soon followed Lavalle 
 and Letitia and went into the sick room. 
 
 Mrs. Arnold raised her head, but said noth 
 ing, while Mrs. Rheinberg frowned and mut 
 tered between her teeth in a threatening way, 
 but said no more. 
 
 The slight, rustling sound induced Lavalle to 
 lift his head, which disturbed Grace and she 
 opened her eyes. 
 
 The minister was accustomed to death-bed 
 scenes, but the sight of this crushed and broken 
 lily, and the mute agony of Lavalle, absolutely 
 paralyzed him for the moment. Grace gazed 
 upon him with her dull and faded eyes, but spoke 
 not.
 
 532 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "Grace!" cried the minister. "Divine Master 
 have pity." He held out his hands, she attempted 
 to lift hers, but they fell powerless by her side. 
 He walked up to the side of Lavalle, lifted her 
 cold hand and kissed it reverently, oh, how rever 
 ently. 
 
 Lavalle, even in the depths of his despair, was 
 touched by this man, who had loved so long with 
 out hope, but still experienced such keen and bit 
 ter sorrow. The outburst aroused him from his 
 voiceless grief, and caused him to break forth 
 with piercing lamentations. "Woe is me. God 
 has deserted me and will not hear me. Grace, I 
 say, speak to me ! I cannot stand it." 
 
 "William, I cannot speak much longer. My 
 sands of life are nearly run. Do not grieve so. 
 Up there," and Grace raised her eyes to heaven, 
 "there is hope. In the life eternal, God will join 
 us. You must try to live, and your will must 
 enable you to be contented." 
 
 "Grace, all I say is if you die, I shall never be 
 contented ; I can never try." 
 
 "Lavalle," spoke the minister, calmer now, "in 
 your extreme grief, do you not remember that 
 God governs and regulates all things. He in His 
 wisdom doeth all things well. " 
 
 Grace gave the minister a grateful look, and 
 said in a voice broken by deep-drawn sighs : 
 "Dear, kind friend, console him when I am gone. 
 Oh, Arthur," with exquisite tenderness, "forgive 
 the pain that I have caused you. Say you pardon 
 me. I should like to die with an easy conscience." 
 
 Unbidden tears sprang to the minister s eyes; 
 he again kissed her hand, and replied : "Angel, it
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 533 
 
 is I who, by crossing your path, gave you pain; 
 it is I who should ask your forgiveness. You 
 have been and will be the sweetest and brightest 
 vision of my life. Your peace with heaven is 
 made. God receives all the pure in heart as you 
 are. Fear not to pass through the dark valley." 
 
 "I am not afraid, good and noble man. I shall 
 soon be with my parents." 
 
 "You do not care that you are leaving me here 
 all alone. You will not try to stay," exclaimed 
 Lavalle. 
 
 "William, I leave you in the care of my very 
 dear friend, Dr. Montmartre. Your sister, where 
 is she?" asked Grace faintly. 
 
 "Dearest, best of mortals," said Laura, walking 
 up, bending and pressing her lips to hers. "Have 
 courage and confidence in God. Your pure mind 
 must feel as David sang, Yea, though I walk 
 through the valley of the shadow of death, I will 
 fear no evil; for thou art with me; thy rod and 
 staff they comfort me. " 
 
 "The same dear, kind Laura. I wish Sister 
 Louise were here." 
 
 "Here am I, blessed sister," answered Sister 
 Louise. She had glided in unperceived and was 
 by the bed at her call. 
 
 Lavalle looked with astonishment on this meek, 
 beautiful and sorrowful face. The minister and 
 his sister made room for her, but he would not 
 relinquish his post. 
 
 "Dearest and best of women," returned Grace, 
 "whom I expect to meet in heaven. The shadows 
 of death are creeping around me and I shall soon
 
 534 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 be in the presence of my Maker. May He receive 
 my soul." 
 
 Here audible sobs rang through the room ; La- 
 valle again buried his head and held her hand 
 with convulsive grasp; Sister Louise took the 
 other. Grace sank back exhausted, but with an 
 ineffable smile, the light of heaven playing over 
 her features. Sister Louise crossed herself, im 
 printed a kiss on the cold brow of Grace and 
 withdrew to the foot of the bed, where she said 
 in a low voice the prayer for the dying. 
 
 Dr. Harriot now came in, examined her pulse, 
 found dissolution rapidly approaching, and in 
 stantly communicated it to Mr. Rheinberg. The 
 children were summoned as quickly as possible. 
 They came up to the bed sobbing as if their 
 hearts would break, trembling and shuddering at 
 the cold breath of death, and after each had 
 kissed her were quickly dismissed from the room. 
 
 Mr. Rheinberg kissed her with all the sorrow 
 of an agonized heart; a slight movement indi 
 cated that she felt the warm caress. 
 
 "Grace, Grace," cried Lavalle, "speak, speak a 
 word, you must, to me one word." 
 
 "William," answered she with great effort, "I 
 must go. Do not grieve so. Be reasonable. I 
 am going. Good-bye." 
 
 Mrs. Arnold now passionately caressed Grace 
 her heart was stirred but there was no response. 
 
 "Who will save her?" cried Mrs. Rheinberg, 
 throwing herself on the floor like a child, in her 
 uncontrollable grief and poignant remorse. 
 
 "Come, Mrs. Rheinberg," said the physician, 
 "this will not do. Come, you annoy your niece,"
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 535 
 
 v 
 
 and partly by the fear of being compelled to leave 
 the room and in some measure by persuasion, she 
 grew more composed. 
 
 "Grace, open your eyes. Grace, speak to me," 
 reiterated Lavalle. 
 
 Grace opened her eyes, one momentary gleam 
 shot through them, one feeble pressure of the 
 hands that Lavalle so firmly, wildly clasped in his 
 own, and she lay with unclosed eyes, but all 
 things fading from her sight. 
 
 "Grace, I implore you to speak to me. You 
 must, just once more. Do speak. I shall go mad 
 if you do not," said Lavalle in the most pathetic 
 accents, but no reply came. Her spirit was leav 
 ing its earthly tenement and could no longer give 
 response to mortal cries. 
 
 "Lavalle," said the minister, "you forget to 
 think of God. The Lord chastiseth those whom 
 He loveth. " 
 
 "God have mercy, God has no mercy," alter 
 nately shrieked and raved Lavalle. 
 
 Mrs. Rheinberg, supported by her husband, was 
 repeating, "Hear, O Israel," the minister with 
 folded hands and tearful eyes repeated again and 
 again, " He doeth all things well, receive her 
 into Thy holy Presence," Sister Louise mur 
 mured, "Christ, Thou who didst die to redeem the 
 world, forgive her and bring her into the Light 
 Eternal," Dr. Harriot said. "May the Son of God 
 intercede for her," Laura and Mrs. Arnold prayed 
 inaudibly ; each petitioned God in his or her own 
 way, and undoubtedly all were acceptably received 
 at the throne of God. 
 . A sudden relaxation of the ringers, which La-
 
 536 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 valle held so closely in his own, a slight tremor 
 through the frame, a rigidity of the muscles and 
 all was over with Grace Feld. The parting was 
 made ; her gentle spirit had bidden all an everlast 
 ing farewell. 
 
 Lavalle, with love s fine perception, was first 
 conscious of it; he looked and beheld only the 
 mortal remains of her whom he once fondly 
 dreamed to call his own. He threw himself over 
 her with a wailing cry, the blackness of utter de 
 spair in his heart. 
 
 It was a harmonious, though sad, solemn and 
 impressive scene. Such a closing tableau is sel 
 dom witnessed. Here were represented various 
 denominations, the Jew, the Catholic and the 
 Unitarian, supplicating God for one Jewish soul. 
 Oh, Faith, brotherly love and sympathy, after 
 such a concordant exhibition, a millennium on 
 earth seems possible. Angels must have smiled 
 over this chorus of religious sentiments, which 
 partook of Divine unison. Such fruits of the 
 reconciliation of different religious beliefs will 
 be the euthanasia of atheism. Truly out of death 
 comes life. 
 
 "Let me have Grace taken to New York, where 
 my kindred are sleeping," pleaded Lavalle. 
 
 "No," answered Mr. Rheinberg, firm for once, 
 "she must rest by the side of her parents in St. 
 Louis." 
 
 "Well, you must entrust me with that last sad 
 duty." 
 
 "I think it well," said the minister aside, "that
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 537 
 
 he should have something to occupy his mind, and 
 I hope you will allow him that mournful privi 
 lege," which was granted him. 
 
 Dressed in the softest and fleeciest of white 
 silk, trimmed in the finest and rarest of old lace, 
 covered with the most fragrant flowers, white 
 jasmine, white hyacinths and tuberoses, with the 
 short, golden curls around her face, in a white 
 satin-lined coffin, ornamented with massive silver, 
 lay Grace. 
 
 Numerous friends and many persons whom cu 
 riosity attracted came to look upon the corpse ere 
 the metallic coffin was deposited in a wooden box 
 to be conveyed to St. Louis its final resting 
 place. 
 
 "No bride," said Mrs. Gaffry, who came with 
 her babe in her arms and an offering, a crown of 
 pure white roses, "can look more lovely than she 
 does." 
 
 "She is now the bride of heaven," said a lady 
 by her side. 
 
 "Here comes Sister Louise with some of the 
 boarders," continued Mrs. Gaffry, without re 
 turning an answer to the woman, "loaded with 
 flowers." 
 
 Some of the pupils of the convent school had 
 begged Mother Therese to allow them "to see 
 dear Sister Catharine" before that angelic face 
 was hidden forever, and none had pleaded more 
 earnestly than Ann Miller, now grown to be the 
 favorite of nuns and scholars. 
 
 "I robbed the conservatory of the choicest blos 
 soms to put on your coffin," cried Ann Miller. 
 "Had you," and she looked down at the corpse,
 
 538 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "but remained true to us you would have been an 
 angel and a saint." 
 
 "That poor girl," sobbed Mrs. Berkhoff. 
 
 "Well, death comes to every one. It makes me 
 think of your poor father," and Mrs. Silverbaum 
 put her handkerchief to her eyes and wept copi 
 ously. 
 
 "How sweet she looks," observed Mrs. Ben 
 nett to a lady friend. "In after years her face 
 will haunt me, and it will be, 
 
 " She did not seem as dead, 
 
 But fast asleep, and lay as tho she smiled. 
 
 Mr. Everard, my brother-in-law, will be aston 
 ished when he comes home." 
 
 "Who is that man who grieves so?" 
 
 "That must be her lover," returned Mrs. Ben 
 nett in a whisper; "he appears to be completely 
 broken down. That other one, with noble mien 
 and sad look, must be a clergyman." 
 
 "I think so too. Were you acquainted with the 
 girl?" 
 
 "Merely to bow to. But her misfortunes ap 
 pealed to me so that I was induced to come here, 
 not out of idle curiosity, but out of genuine sym 
 pathy." 
 
 "You are always true to yourself, Mrs. Ben 
 nett." 
 
 As the lid was screwed down, the mingled 
 sobs of the people of various denominations went 
 forth as one, the Unitarian minister remarked : 
 "As in life, the air we breathe consists of a union 
 of oxygen and nitrogen, as after death our re-
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 539 
 
 mains unite with the earth to enrich it, so shall 
 we all be spiritually united before the throne of 
 God. There will be no distinction ; only the good 
 and pure in heart of all sects will be selected to 
 enjoy that holy and unalloyed happiness." 
 
 When all had gone but Sister Louise and her 
 pupils, she kissed the coffin once more, silently 
 prayed for the dead and made the sign of the 
 cross. The tears streamed down her cheeks. 
 
 "Good woman," spoke Lavalle, brokenly, 
 "though through your influence Grace gave up 
 her religion and went into the convent, you saved 
 her from a villain. She loved you and you loved 
 her. May God reward you." 
 
 "Yes, holy woman," added the minister, "thy 
 charity and thy goodness are written on thy face. 
 May God continue to bless thee with the peace 
 that passeth all understanding. ): 
 
 Sister Louise, not accustomed to such words of 
 commendation from strangers, and not much 
 given to conversation with men, merely bowed 
 her head and said, "For Christ our Lord s sake," 
 and silently glided away with her young charges, 
 who accompanied her at the signal of her up 
 lifted hand.
 
 540 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 CHAPTER XL VI. 
 
 Lavalle, the minister and Laura departed on 
 the same day for St. Louis, carrying with them 
 the remains of dear Grace, to lay them by the 
 side of her sleeping parents. Lavalle imme 
 diately gave orders for a magnificent vault to be 
 built. Before it was completed he conceived the 
 poetic idea that if he allowed the body to remain 
 where it was, when it crumbled into dust it would 
 nourish the flowers which he would plant, and 
 in enjoying the fragrance he would be mingling 
 his breath with hers! Therefore the vault was 
 left unfinished ; Grace reposed in quiet, and there 
 arose a monument of elegant and artistic beauty, 
 rivaling even the tomb Taj -Mahal, in Secundra, 
 built by the Shah Jehan for his beloved Sultana, 
 Banoo Begum. 
 
 "How inconsiderate people are," remarked La 
 valle to Dr. Montmartre ; "to laugh and enjoy 
 themselves when so many mourn." 
 
 "Were you in their position and they in yours, 
 you would act the same. When it is night for 
 some, it is day for others. Every one has light 
 and darkness." 
 
 "I hate society, in fact, all people ; their uncon 
 cern shocks me. Nature, too, robing herself in 
 summer garments of brilliant hues, mocks my 
 woes."
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 541 
 
 "What would you have? The flowers not to 
 bloom, the trees not to bear fruit, the sun not to 
 shine, and everything below and above to mourn 
 with you?" 
 
 "Yes, let all be wrapped in night as I am." 
 
 "Ah, my dear friend, nature smiles at our sor 
 rows, knowing that death is but the transition 
 unto life everlasting, and that the death of one 
 thing is but the life of another. From her tears 
 spring plenty and gladness." 
 
 "In vain would you comfort me." 
 
 "The words of Grace were, Console him when 
 I am gone. She left me that charge as a legacy, 
 and it is one of great price. Dear friend, I have 
 been away from my flock six weeks, and my heart 
 is full of yearning to be at work among them. 
 By ameliorating the troubles and griefs of others, 
 I moderate my own. Come and assist me." 
 
 "I cannot help you now, but take me along, do 
 with me what you will." 
 
 "Your heart will yet be softened," responded 
 the minister, warmly grasping Lavalle by the 
 hand, "and you will bow your head in submission 
 to the Divine will. We will start without delay," 
 and he told Laura that Lavalle had consented to 
 go with them. 
 
 "It will be much better for him ; these continual 
 visits to the cemetery are too much. His grief 
 will never be assuaged here." 
 
 After some weeks at the parsonage, the min 
 ister said to Lavalle: "You must throw off this 
 lethargy and continual meditation. It is deadly, 
 nay, a thousand times worse than death. Make 
 haste, uncoil this cobra before it is too late."
 
 542 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "It is insanity to which you refer," replied he, 
 gloomily. "If it would make of my mind a tab 
 ula rosa, I should welcome it with open arms." 
 
 "Think, William Lavalle, of the many simi 
 larly afflicted," answered the minister solemnly. 
 
 "That does not make my trouble easier to bear. 
 I prayed so for her life. I would have done so 
 much charity had she not died. And were there 
 not others whom the world could spare? Some 
 would not even be mourned, some whose death 
 would relieve relatives or the public, to whom 
 they are a burden. The lunatics, the imbeciles, 
 the infirm, the maimed, the thieves, the forgers, 
 the murderers, God could have taken them all 
 and made a holocaust of them, and left my pure, 
 innocent, gentle girl who knew no wrong. She 
 was taken in the spring of her life. She is in 
 dispensable to me. I cannot live without her. 
 How could God be so cruel? Why did he not 
 listen to my prayers ?" 
 
 "Vain, presumptuous man! who art thou, who 
 darest to combat in argument with the Creator? 
 Is it for thee to know the purposes of the Lord, 
 and dost think thou art debating and reasoning 
 with man, that thou canst induce Him to see with 
 thine eyes; that prayers, entreaties or promises 
 will appease His wrath or occasion Him to alter 
 His will? No; when the fiat of the great Arcni- 
 tect goes forth, prayers are not so efficacious in 
 reversing or modifying it. The laws of nature 
 and nature s God are immutable and inexorable ; 
 in our impotency and despair we cannot avoid 
 appealing to Him to revoke His commands, but
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 543 
 
 none is repealed. Prayers should be for guidance 
 and strength, and resignation to the Divine will." 
 
 "But I suffer," rejoined Lavalle at the clergy 
 man s vehemence. 
 
 "To be sure you do, but he who can say He 
 doeth all things well, and quell the murmurings 
 of his rebellious heart, that person is a believer in 
 God, in His wisdom, goodness and justice. If 
 the Creator were to listen to individual prayers, 
 it would be absolutely incompatible with order ; 
 the world would be in a state of anarchy and 
 chaos. The person with weak vision would not 
 want much light, the one with strong eyes would 
 desire a great deal ; the man who had harvested 
 his crops would want rain, the one who had not 
 vice versa, and God, metaphorically speaking, 
 would have His hands filled with briefs like a 
 Judge to inquire which cases were right and 
 which were wrong. From the tribunal of God 
 there is no appeal ; it is supreme. Therefore, my 
 friend, let us pray that our hearts be filled with 
 the grace of submission, and let us humble and 
 resign ourselves with the entire strength of our 
 intellects to His holy and unchangeable will. Are 
 you doing as Grace would have you do ? Go, do 
 good, divert your thoughts by assuaging the 
 grief of the poor and lonely. Such actions will 
 repay and render you worthy to be the compan 
 ion of Grace in after years. Do not delay, begin 
 the work at once." 
 
 "I shall, my friend. The spirit of my beloved 
 Grace gives me courage. I shall do as you bid 
 me ; only give me time." 
 
 "I should be your enemy if I were to give you
 
 544 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 one day more to nurse your morbid grief. No, 
 not one hour, can I let you have. Take immedi 
 ate interest in what is passing around you. 
 
 "I shall try for your sake. Where can I find 
 a better example than in you? I may falter but 
 you must stretch out your hand to keep me from 
 falling." 
 
 "My support shall not be lacking, but, clear 
 friend, I do not think you will require assistance 
 long. I have faith in your strength and will." 
 
 And Lavalle at once applied himself to phil 
 anthropic work with the morbid intensity of the 
 Buddhist saint; rendering personal service, go 
 ing among the lowliest, giving most generously 
 anywhere and everywhere, and neglecting him 
 self. After some months Lavalle said to the min 
 ister, "Do you know, that for the sake of dear 
 Grace, I wish to consecrate myself to God, good 
 works and mankind." 
 , "A very laudable desire." 
 
 "And I shall commence, with your permission, 
 to study theology with my tutelar saint, the Rev. 
 Dr. Montmartre." 
 
 "Ah ! Lavalle, you know how welcome you are 
 to all I know and all I have." 
 
 "I, who owe you so much, appreciate your mind 
 and your heart." 
 
 Lavalle remained with the minister until he be 
 came thoroughly familiar with the Unitarian doc 
 trine. Subsequently he traveled to Europe and 
 studied under the most eminent of the liberal 
 Jewish divines, and he was ordained to teach the 
 eternal truths to mankind.
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 545 
 
 CHAPTER XLVII. 
 
 "Why, Mark," said Mrs. Everard, "this is the 
 anniversary of our wedding." 
 
 "So ; a year ago we were married, went travel 
 ing, remained two months, and have been in this 
 dear, happy home ever since. We have been su 
 premely happy, dear wife." 
 
 "And you have been," added Mrs. Everard, 
 nestling closer to him, "one of the most loving of 
 husbands, the most devoted of sons-in-law. In 
 fact, father gets angry at Charlie if he calls you 
 a son-in-law. He is my much beloved son. 
 Mark is a treasure, says father. What a glor 
 ious year this has been !" 
 
 "Dear Amelia, I have worked in accordance 
 with your program, have I not?" 
 
 "You have done more than I thought possible." 
 
 "I have exceeded your expectations, have I, 
 darling Amelia?" 
 
 "Yes, you have not only gratified me, enrap 
 tured my father, delighted Alice and Charlie, but 
 amazed the whole town. Such is the wonderful 
 genius and cleverness of my Mark, now Judge 
 Everard. You have accomplished all this in a 
 very short time, while I have literally done noth- 
 ing." 
 
 "Nothing, Amelia? Could I have ever reached 
 the goal without you and your friends assistance ?
 
 546 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 Was I not ready to give up in despair when I 
 was so bitterly attacked by two newspapers ? One 
 organ, I believe, was expressly founded to vitup 
 erate me, and I might have succumbed to its in 
 fluence had it not been for the editor of one daily 
 paper, who was not only the political but the so 
 cial friend of our dear father, and whose wisdom 
 and sagacity secured my election." 
 
 "You underrate your intellect. It was your 
 own noble self with your profound and large 
 views, your liberal ideas and incorruptible mor 
 als which gained this distinction for you." 
 
 "Your love would make you see me in a rara- 
 avis. But at all events I have fulfilled my prom 
 ises and made you Mrs. Judge Everard." 
 
 "You mean you have made me the wife of a 
 Judge but I have alienated your best friend." 
 
 "Who is that?" 
 
 "Mr. Berkhoff, Mark. He will not call." 
 
 "That is his fault, not mine or yours. He is 
 always friendly, but 
 
 "Cannot forgive you," said Mrs. Everard, as 
 her husband hesitated to proceed. 
 
 "Well, and if so? Is it not light and warm 
 as long as you love me? And, Amelia, it would 
 be dark and cold without that," returned Everard, 
 kissing her tenderly. 
 
 "You will as long as you live, then, be sur 
 rounded by a warm atmosphere, for my love will 
 never fail you." 
 
 "Thanks, my darling. The Divine spark of 
 love is a radiance which emanates from Him and 
 lives in the soul." 
 
 "Mark, do you know that ever since we came
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 547 
 
 back from our bridal tour, and I heard of the re 
 cantation and death of poor Grace Feld, I have 
 been meditating about religion." 
 
 "Aha! have you?" 
 
 "I do not believe any more in the creed of my 
 fathers." 
 
 "Amelia, my heart is quivering with suspense; 
 quick, tell me, what do you believe?" and Ever- 
 ard clasped his wife s hands and looked excitedly 
 into her face. 
 
 "I believe," returned Mrs. Everard, pale with 
 emotion, "in the one eternal God, creator of the 
 universe." 
 
 "Do you believe in the immortality of the 
 soul?" 
 
 "Yes, I do." 
 
 "So do I, Amelia. Do you believe in the resur 
 rection of the body?" 
 
 "No." 
 
 "Neither do I, my precious wife, you are no 
 Christian, I no Jew, we are simply Monotheists, 
 believers in God and in immortality. 
 
 "I thank Thee, my heavenly Father," exclaimed 
 Everard, with passionate tenderness, "that my 
 much beloved wife and I can bow before Thy 
 throne with one heart, one soul, one mind ; that 
 we are united in everything that can render mor 
 tals happy. May we ever appear before Thy holy 
 presence in love and harmony." 
 
 "Amen," returned Mrs. Everard, throwing her 
 arms fondly around his neck. 
 
 "I thought, my darling, I was supremely happy 
 before, but now I have no words to express my 
 self; it is beatification. I am so happy that I am
 
 548 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 going to call on Mr. and Mrs. Berkhoff. I can 
 afford to humble myself a little. I must not for 
 get his disinterested friendship and his kindness 
 to me when I first arrived here. I have often told 
 you about it. And he is one of the most honest 
 of men. He values his reputation as highly as 
 Cassio did his, and considers it the immortal part 
 of himself/ though he does not give expression of 
 his feelings in those words. Mrs. Berkhoff, 
 though none too refined, possesses a good heart 
 and is a very sensible person." 
 
 "Go to see them by all means. Never forget 
 old friends. Maybe Mr. and Mrs. Berkhoff can 
 be induced to see me in a different light now." 
 "Are you talking about me," asked Mrs. Ben 
 nett, coming in with a glow on her cheeks. 
 "No, my dear sister-in-law." 
 "You must have the law in, my venerable 
 judge," said Mrs. Bennett, laughing. 
 
 "And you, my dear sister, always cheerful and 
 happy." 
 
 "How can I be otherwise, Mark, with such a 
 darling hubby as I have, such a father, such a sis 
 ter, and such a distinguished brother. Indeed, 
 what should I be but happy?" 
 
 "With your disposition," added her sister, "you 
 will never grow old." 
 
 "Well, I have a perfect horror of old age. Im 
 agine Charlie and I coming to see you limping, 
 half blind, toothless and shriveled !" 
 
 "Why, Alice, what a picture you sketch ! Father 
 is no longer young. I am sure before he was 
 paralyzed his form was erect, now he is a little
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 549 
 
 bent, but with his soft, silvery hair, mild eyes and 
 ruddy complexion, he is still a pleasing person." 
 
 "Father," cried Mrs. Bennett, "is not what I 
 call real old, and then there are two kinds of old 
 age one such as I have described and the other 
 noble, grand, sweet and loving, clothed in the 
 soft sparkle of a good life. But Charlie and I 
 are not of the dignified sort. Pshaw ! You never 
 asked why I came to-day. How forgetful you 
 are." 
 
 "To see if we are alive or not, I suppose," an 
 swered Mr. Everard. 
 
 "Nothing of the kind; I heard it whispered 
 among the birds that Judge Everard and his wife 
 were to be surprised by their friends this evening, 
 their marriage anniversary. How much for my 
 secret ?" 
 
 "A kiss," answered Mr. and Mrs. Everard. 
 
 "I demand instant payment, then," replied Mrs. 
 Bennett smiling. 
 
 "You shall have it," and her brother-in-law 
 kissed her without delay. 
 
 "You shall have a dozen, my dear Alice, on this 
 blessed day. Here and here go the kisses," said 
 her sister, imprinting them over her face. 
 
 "What would Charlie say, I wonder !" and Mrs. 
 Bennett shook her head and contracted her brow, 
 as if she were apprehensive of consequences. 
 
 "I know a bird who told you about this even 
 ing s surprise," said Mrs. Everard, "and the bird s 
 name is Charlie Bennett." 
 
 "You are right there, Amelia. Well, it was so 
 droll that some one should tell Charlie, and, of 
 course, he came directly home and told me."
 
 55 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 "Amelia, to-day we are remembered by God 
 and man," said Everard. 
 
 A few evenings after the brilliant surprise 
 party given to Judge Everard and his wife, the 
 former called at BerkhofFs house. 
 
 "Well, Everard, is it you?" said Mr. Berkhoff. 
 
 "Have you concluded to come and see us once 
 again?" added Mrs. Berkhoff, giving him her 
 hand to shake. 
 
 "Oh, heavens, it s the Judge!" said Mrs. Sil- 
 verbaum. 
 
 "You are a big man now, Everard Judge, I 
 should say. 1 suppose you are proud," and Berk 
 hoff looked at him reproachfully. 
 
 "No, old friends are always the same." 
 
 "But changes take place," added Mrs. Berk 
 hoff, "and then what ?" 
 
 "We do not recognize them," answered Ever 
 ard quietly. 
 
 "Then you will be glad to hear that I have paid 
 off the last cent of my debts and that my business 
 is in a splendid condition." 
 
 "Glad ? I am overjoyed at your success. Your 
 honesty deserves all credit." 
 
 "There is more than that," resumed Mrs. Berk 
 hoff, blushing. "His creditors, in appreciation of 
 his honesty, have sent him a magnificent gold 
 watch. I have no doubt it gratified us as much 
 as your grand party did you and your wife. My 
 husband is as great in my eyes as you are to 
 your wife, for they said it was a rare thing to 
 pay as he has done, dollar for dollar and interest, 
 too."
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 551 
 
 "And they remarked I must have a good wife 
 to have enabled me to do it. Everard, I owe you 
 much." 
 
 "And I," added Mrs. Berkhoff, "owe you 
 everything." 
 
 "My good friends," responded Everard, much 
 touched by these expressions, "you exaggerate 
 trifles. Berkhoff, remember that I am indebted to 
 you for your kindness in times when clients and 
 friends were rare " 
 
 "I beg you not to mention it." 
 
 "Well, then we shall remain silent on both 
 sides." 
 
 "Rebecca, bring out our boy." 
 
 "He is sleeping. He is a beautiful child, and 
 is just like his father." 
 
 "He is a wonderful baby, a little king, with 
 such lovely features, exactly like my own Re 
 becca," added Berkhoff, triumphantly. 
 
 "I regret I was not godfather to this fine crea 
 ture." 
 
 "Your own fault. You are so distant since 
 you are married ; besides, what would I do by the 
 side of your grand friends?" 
 
 "Mrs. Everard," said Mrs. Berkhoff, timidly, 
 "was always a very haughty person; she never 
 fancied our race, you know." 
 
 "Oh, yes she did," returned Everard laughing, 
 "she married one of our people." 
 
 "She imagines you an exception," answered 
 Mrs. Berkhoff, somewhat bitterly. 
 
 "Friends," replied Everard, "you do my wife 
 an injustice. You may think my love magnifies 
 things, but I do assure you a more refined, a more
 
 552 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 noble woman does not live than my Amelia. A 
 better wife does not breathe than she is, and 
 there is not a happier man living than I am." 
 
 "A gold mine !" ironically said Mrs. Silverbaum 
 sotto voice. 
 
 "I am glad that you are happy. Rebecca, we 
 must call on Mrs. Everard some time," added 
 Berkhoff. 
 
 "Certainly, if you say so, we shall go." 
 
 "You see what a heart, Mr. Everard, Berkhoff 
 has," remarked Mrs. Silverbaum. "He is so good 
 he feels for everybody. A gold mine !" 
 
 "I hear," said Berkhoff cautiously, "that your 
 wife does not go to church very often." 
 
 "Let me assure you ; on religion as in all things, 
 we are agreed." 
 
 "Has she or will she turn?" asked Berkhoff 
 breathlessly. 
 
 "No." 
 
 "Have you gone over to her religion ?" 
 
 "No, but we worship one God, believe in right 
 thinking, right doing and in the imperishableness 
 of the soul ; nothing more." 
 
 "Ah, Everard!" returned Berkhoff sadly, "it is 
 nearly as bad as I feared." 
 
 "Say no more. Nothing can dampen my happi 
 ness. Amelia and I stand in the full light of 
 God s goodness and I hope we shall remain so 
 until we enter the gates of Paradise."
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 553 
 
 CHAPTER XLVIII. 
 
 After residing several years abroad Lavalle re 
 turned to the United States, traveling through the 
 principal cities of the East, and then visited his 
 old friend, Rev. Dr. Montmartre, who received 
 him with open arms. 
 
 "Well, dear friend," asked the minister, "what 
 have you been doing since your arrival in this 
 country ?" 
 
 "I have been preaching, and when I could not 
 get that opportunity, lecturing on Reformed Juda 
 ism, a religion which has in it all the essence of 
 old Judaism, but is shorn of all unnecessary cere 
 monies and appendages. I wish to change it 
 from its chrysalis state and render it a pure 
 adoration of God, the supreme Ruler, which, like 
 the north star, guides the mariner to a harbor of 
 safety and rest." 
 
 "I observe," returned the clergyman, "your ten 
 dency is to curtail " but here, woman-like, 
 
 Laura interrupted by asking Lavalle if he had 
 heard of Mrs. Arnold, and when a negative was 
 the reply, she said : 
 
 "What I heard from a lady recently arrived 
 from D , her character must have undergone a 
 complete metamorphosis. She is kind and loving 
 to her relatives, and, though poor, is actively em 
 ployed in doing what good she can. It seems the
 
 554 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 way of the transgressor has been hard and she 
 has turned to the easier and better road of ver 
 acity, goodness and conscientiousness. Mr. 
 Rheinberg is still struggling; fortune is chary 
 with him." 
 
 "I shall make that family comfortable. All I 
 retain my wealth for is to distribute it where it 
 will be productive of the most good." 
 
 "I perceive," responded Laura warmly, "that in 
 your religion charity is no idle word, but you 
 write it in indelible characters." 
 
 "Please do not praise me, Miss Montmartre. I 
 shall send a check for ten thousand to Mr. Rhein 
 berg, because he was kind to my cherished Grace. 
 I shall also send a similar sum to him to be given 
 to any worthy person for whom my beloved Grace 
 entertained an affection, and your poor, my 
 beneficent, loving friends, shall not be forgot 
 ten." 
 
 "Excellent man !" said Laura, with tears in her 
 eyes, "that cardinal virtue, charity, is well ex 
 emplified in you." 
 
 "My dear brother " 
 
 "Say no more," interrupted Lavalle. "To be 
 worthy to be called your brother is sufficient re 
 ward." 
 
 The minister humbly bowed his acknowledg 
 ments and shook Lavalle s hand with deep emo 
 tion. His heart was overflowing, but no words 
 issued from his lips. 
 
 When Mr. Rheinberg received the check from 
 Mr. Lavalle for some deserving person, he wisely 
 concluded to give it to Mrs. Gaffry, who had 
 been an intimate friend of Grace, and whose
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 555 
 
 husband had lately died and left her with two 
 children in indigent circumstances. 
 
 This action of the Jewish (called Monothe 
 istic) minister received much commendation, but 
 popular esteem was augmented tenfold, and it 
 was the theme for newspaper comment, when it 
 became known that out of gratitude to Sister 
 Louise, for her gentleness and love to Grace, the 
 convent was endowed with an annuity of ten 
 thousand dollars as long as she should live. 
 Upon this pleasing intelligence the good nun 
 bowed her meek head, shed a tear for her dead 
 friend, prayed daily for her and Lavalle, and 
 thanked God for his goodness. 
 
 Lavalle received a call from an extremely lib 
 eral congregation in St. Louis, and as he left the 
 minister said : "I accept it with gratitude to God, 
 from whom all blessings flow, for in that city, 
 in endless slumber reposes my adored one. I 
 shall labor in the Lord s vineyard until he sum 
 mon me into His presence; then, like a wearied 
 child, I hope to sleep on the breast of mother 
 earth by the side of my darling and much be 
 loved Grace." 
 
 When Lavalle s parishioners heard of the sad 
 events of his life they sympathized in his mel 
 ancholy, esteemed and loved his good, noble 
 character and his pure and broad religion. Every 
 afternoon when time permitted for his duties 
 were paramount to his feelings he could be 
 found prostrated over the grave of Grace, breath 
 ing the perfume of the flowers and crying, "Oh, 
 God, how long till my dust be mingled with 
 hers."
 
 556 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 Among the sweets he had to treasure was the 
 annual token of remembrance from the minister 
 and Laura, who appreciated him for his personal 
 worth as well as for his generosity to their par 
 ishioners. 
 
 After years of unceasing toil, gaining wisdom 
 and fame, Lavalle, looking exhausted, was im 
 plored by his loving congregation to take some 
 relaxation from his labors. Acting upon their 
 kind wishes, where should his footsteps wander 
 but to his much esteemed and beloved friend, 
 Dr. Montmartre? And there was Laura, still 
 by her brother s side, happy, serene and beauti 
 ful, the admirable goodness of her heart showing 
 in her face, her self-sacrifice and charitable 
 works encircling her with a light more brilliant 
 than that which scintillates from a crown of dia 
 monds. This walk with her brother along life s 
 pilgrimage was an exquisitely touching offer 
 ing. 
 
 The two ministers felt assured that their 
 dreary days of waiting for the white-winged 
 messenger would soon be over, that they would 
 ere long be summoned into the life everlasting. 
 
 "My dear Lavalle," said Dr. Montmartre, 
 "have you found in your progressive and icono 
 clastic ideas more resistance than you thought?" 
 
 "My path is rough and unhewn and not always 
 strewn with rose leaves. I am often not only 
 called deistic, but atheistic. Some of my co-re 
 ligionists, who have been most lax in religious 
 observances, raise their voices the loudest and 
 call me, in derision, The New Messiah! But I
 
 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 557 
 
 never wander from God, Right thinking, Human 
 ity and Immortality." 
 
 "Your courage must not fail you. Do you 
 know, in studying the theology of Buddha, I 
 have often suspected that our great Christian re 
 ligion has borrowed from it. Buddhism levels 
 the barriers between castes, enjoins the loving 
 of one s enemies, the conquering of passions, the 
 practice of virtues, and more, the toleration of all 
 other beliefs. How I wish that my pure and 
 simple faith would eventually grow to a large 
 tree, like the noble Banian, each branch de 
 scending to the ground, taking root and finally 
 shading and encircling the world." 
 
 "Why, brother, what enthusiast in art, science 
 or religion has not had such Utopian dreams?" 
 "Do not oaks from little acorns grow? As 
 Savonarola would have made Italy, nay the 
 world, one vast cloister, so should I like to con 
 solidate the world into one great religion." , 
 "But this," remonstrated Laura, "is a vast, 
 gigantic idea, utterly beyond the compass of any 
 one mind and requiring ages for its accom-, 
 plishment." 
 
 "The idea of a uniform belief in God, and the, 
 immortality of the soul in conjunction with the! 
 precepts of Moses, Jesus and other great teachers) 
 so that all may dwell together in concord, and 
 so that no difference of creeds will exist to inter 
 vene and destroy human happiness, is to me a 
 beautiful one. If my brother Lavalle and I can] 
 only plant the seed of this conception of a uni 
 versal harmony, it will go on as surely as the
 
 558 THE IRRESISTIBLE CURRENT 
 
 propagation of sounds, and in future generations 
 it will sweep all before it, as it is the trend of the 
 times." 
 
 "It is," said the minister, Lavalle and Laura 
 simultaneously, "The Irresistible Current."
 
 Sam S. & Lee Shubert 
 
 direct the following theatres and theatrical 
 attractions in America : 
 
 Hippodrome, Lyric, Casino, 
 Daly s, Lew Fields, Herald 
 Square and Princess Thea 
 tres, New York. 
 
 Garrick Theatre, Chicago. 
 Lyric Theatre, Philadelphia. 
 Shubert Theatre, Brooklyn. 
 
 Belasco Theatre, Washing 
 ton. 
 
 Belasco Theatre, Pittsburg. 
 Shubert Theatre, Newark. 
 Shubert Theatre, Utica. 
 
 Grand Opera House, Syra 
 cuse. 
 
 Baker Theatre, Rochester. 
 Opera Houpe, Providence. 
 
 Worcester Theatre, Worces 
 ter. 
 
 Hyperion Theatre, New 
 Haven. 
 
 Lyceum Theatre, Buffalo. 
 Colonial Theatre, Cleveland. 
 Rand s Opera House, Troy. 
 Garrick Theatre, St. Louis. 
 
 Sam S. Shubert Theatre, 
 i Norfolk, Va. 
 
 Shubert Theatre, Columbus, 
 i Lyric, Cincinnati. 
 
 Mary Anderson Theatre, 
 Louisville. 
 
 New Theatre, Richmond, 
 Va. 
 
 New Theatre, Lexington, Ky. 
 
 New Theatre, Mobile. 
 
 New Theatre, Atlanta. 
 
 Shubert Theatre, Milwau 
 kee. 
 
 Lyric Theatre, New Orleans. 
 
 New Marlowe Theatre, 
 Chattanooga. 
 
 New Theatre, Detroit. 
 
 Grand Opera House, Dav 
 enport, Iowa. 
 
 New Theatre, Toronto." 
 
 New Sothern Theatre, Den 
 ver. 
 
 Sam S. Shubert Theatre, 
 Kansas City. 
 
 Majestic Theatre, Los An 
 geles. 
 
 Belasco Theatre, Portland. 
 Shubert Theatre, Seattle. 
 
 Majestic Theatre, San Fran 
 cisco. 
 
 E. H. Sothern & Julia Mar 
 lowe in repertoire.
 
 Margaret Anglin and Henry 
 Miller. 
 
 Virginia Harned. 
 
 Mary Mannering in " Glori 
 ous Betsy." 
 
 Mme. Alia Nazimova. 
 
 Thos. W. Ross in "The 
 Other Girl." 
 
 Cecelia Loftus. 
 Clara Bloodgood. 
 Blanche Ring. 
 Alexander Carr. 
 Digby Bell. 
 
 "The Girl Behind the 
 Counter." 
 
 "The Light Eternal.* 
 "The Snow Man." 
 
 Blanche Bates in " The Girl 
 from the Golden West." 
 
 Darid Warfield in "The 
 Music Master." 
 
 " The Rose of the Rancho, " 
 with Rose Starr. 
 
 HARRISON GRAY FISKE S 
 
 ATTRACTIONS. 
 Mrs. Fiske in "The New- 
 York Idea." 
 
 Shore Acres." 
 
 Louis Mann in The White 
 Hen." 
 
 "The Road to Yesterday." 
 
 Henry Woodruff in " Brown 
 of Harvard." 
 
 "The Secret Orchard," by 
 Channing Pollock. 
 
 De Wolf Hopper in " Hap 
 py land." 
 
 Eddie Foy in " The Orchid." 
 
 Marguerite Clark, in a new 
 opera. 
 
 "The Social Whirl," with 
 Chas. J. Ross. 
 
 James T. Powers in " The 
 Blue Moon." 
 
 Bertha Kalich. 
 "Leah Kleschna." 
 
 "The Man on the Box." 
 
 Cyril Scott in " The Prince 
 Chap." 
 
 " Mrs. Temple s Telegram." 
 "The Three of Us." 
 
 You cannot go wrong in selecting one of 
 these play-houses for an evening s entertain 
 ment in whatever city you may happen to be.
 
 SOONER OE LATER 
 
 Why ftot Order JVotv ? 
 
 Evelyn 
 
 A Story of the West and the Far East. 
 BY MRS. ANSEL OPPE^BEIM. 
 
 4 Illus. $1.50. 
 Limited edition in leather, $2.00. 
 
 Tte press b cpoken of tkls book with unqualified terms of prala*, 
 
 The L&st of the Cavaliers 
 
 By N. J. FLOYD. 
 
 9 Drawings and Author s Photo. 
 $1.50. 
 
 /"N wiser or more brilliant pen has told the story of 
 the Civil War than Capt. Floyd s ; no work more thrilling 
 simply as a romance has recently been within th reach 
 of book-lovers."
 
 BOOKS YOV NVST READ 
 SOONER OR LATER 
 
 SOME MEN PAY 
 
 Ten thousand dollars for an expert to manage their adver 
 tising. There are others who pay TWO DOLLARS for an annual 
 subscription to PRINTERS INK the leading journal for adver 
 tisers and business men, published every Wednesday and learn 
 what all the advertisers are thinking about. But even these are 
 not the extremes reached. There are men who lose over 
 $100,000 a year by doing neither one. 
 
 Young men and women who have adn ambition to better their 
 business by acquiring a thorough knowledge of advertising, and 
 who wish to become proficient in the art of writing advertisments, 
 are invited to send me ONE DOLLAR for a SIX MONTHS TRIAL 
 SUBSCRIPTION to PRINTER S INK and such information as they 
 may care to ask. Sample copy free. Address 
 
 Printers Ink Publishing Co. 
 
 JO SPRUCE ST., NEW YORK. 
 
 BETWEEN THE LINES 
 
 VIOLA T. MAXIMA 
 
 Cloth, 12mo. Dainty in style, thrilling In contents . $1.00 
 This Is a story on the always interesting subject of an unfort 
 unate marriage; a story of pique and lost opportunity. 
 
 Broadway Publishing Company, 
 
 835 Broadway, New York.
 
 BOOKS YOU MUST READ 
 SOONER OR. LATER 
 
 M&rcelle 
 
 A Tale of the Revolution 
 
 BY WlLUBERT DAVIS AND CLAUDIA BRANNOM. 
 
 I2tno, cloth. Illustrated. 
 $1.00. 
 
 A fascinating story of the Revolutionary period, in 
 dramatic form, in which the treachery of Benedict 
 Arnold and the capture of Major Andre are the climaxes. 
 The loves of Andre and Marcelle (herself a spy) lend aj 
 very charming touch of romance. 
 
 The Burton Manor 
 
 A NOVEL. 
 
 BY REV. M. V. BROWN. 
 iamo, cloth. $1.50. 
 
 A most thoughtful, able and authoritative work in 
 engaging narrative form, dealing with the existing evils 
 of the liquor trade. The author has wisely embodied 
 his conclusions in charming fiction or fact? and thus 
 the book will appeal to a public as wide as the continent,
 
 BOOKS YOU MUST READ 
 SOONER. OR. LATER. 
 
 J\[o Surrender. 
 
 BY JOHN N. SWIFT AND WILLIAM S. BIRGE, M.D. 
 
 Cloth, I2mo. Frontispiece. Price, $1.50 
 
 From the moment this story opens in the old 
 whaling station of New Bedford, until the climax 
 of climaxes is reached in the high seas some 
 where oft" the coast of Chile, excitement and in 
 terest are in order. It is a tale that allows of 
 no laying aside and as incident comes crowding 
 upon incident the reader finds himself utterly 
 oblivious to everything but the words before 
 him. 
 
 Imagine, if you can, the consternation of the 
 Chilean commander and his officers of the cruiser 
 "Dona Inez" when, on their arrival at the land 
 ing stage, ready to embark after an hour s shore 
 leave, they find the ship, which they had left 
 safely swinging at her moorings, completely 
 vanished. 
 
 Such a statement is enough to arouse im 
 mediate curiosity and what became of the "Dona" 
 and what became of the Chilean commander and 
 his officers forms the plot of this most extra 
 ordinary narrative. 
 
 Of course the "Dona" has been skilfully pur 
 loined for felonious purposes, and while she and 
 her piratical crew are undergoing all manner of 
 marine castastrophe one of the former officers 
 is dashing overland to head off if possible dis 
 agreeable contingencies with the Chilean Naval 
 Department. His adventures are not less thril 
 ling than those which befall the ship, and the 
 clever chapter arrangement keeps the reader s 
 interest ever whetted. 
 
 Broadway Publishing Company, 
 
 835 Broadway, New York,
 
 BOOKS YOU MUST READ 
 SOONER OR, LATER 
 
 Century 
 
 BY MRS. A. G. KINTZEU 
 
 4 Drawings by Hartman. 
 
 Decorated cover in black, red and golJ. 
 
 $1.50. 
 
 Critics who have seen the book declare it superior to 
 "Leave Me My Honor," the success which has recently 
 brought Mrs. Kintzel into prominence as 9 story-teller 
 who has something to say and can say it 
 
 "Sparkling from cover to cover." 
 
 NAN & SUE 
 
 Stenographers 
 
 "Bv HARRIET C. CULLATON^ 
 $1.00. 
 
 You ve no doubt heard of this book! It stands all 
 alone in the originality of its title and subject, and every 
 one knows how charming a subject "Nan & Sue, Ste 
 nographers," must be. It is the diary of a typewriting; 
 office in New York run by two young and pretty girls, 
 who have the most amusing adventures. The book s ap 
 pearance is as original and charming as Nan and Sue 
 themselves. 
 
 Order now and join the procession on the autumn 
 loth edition.
 
 BOOKS YOU MVST READ 
 SOONER OR LATER 
 
 Bjj^P* New Book by the Author of 
 
 A Girl and the Devil ! 
 
 We beg to announce for autumn a new novel from 
 the pen of JEANNETTE LLEWELLYN EDWARDS, entitled 
 
 LOVE IN THE TROPICS 
 
 The scene of Miss Edwards new work is laid in 
 strange lands, and a treat may be confidently prom 
 ised the wide reading public whose interest in her first 
 book has caused it to run through over a dozen editions. 
 
 LOVE IN THE TROPICS" 
 
 to/7/ be ready about J^fo-Vsmber I. and 
 particular* tvill be duly announced. 
 
 The New Womanhood 
 
 BY WlNNIFRED H. COOLEY. 
 $1.25. 
 
 No more original, striking and brilliant treatise on 
 the subject indicated by the title has been given the 
 vast public which is watching the widening of woman s 
 sphere. Mrs. Cooley is a lecturer and writer of many 
 years experience ; she is in the vanguard of the move 
 ment and no one is better qualified to Sjjeak to the great 
 heart of womankind.
 
 BOOKS YOU MUST READ 
 SOONER. OR LATER 
 
 Lost in the Mammoth Cave 
 
 BY D. RILEY GUERNSEY. 
 Decorated cloth, i2mo. Illustrated. 
 
 Price, $1.50. 
 
 A tale which a Jules Verne might envy from 
 his own vantage ground. Imagine the possibili 
 ties for a story which are conjured up by the 
 thought of a party of brainy men and women 
 lost in the Mammoth Cave ! 
 A prominent reviewer says : 
 "This ought to be an immensely popular book. 
 There are no idle moments from cover to cover, 
 and it is one which the reader will not think of 
 laying aside until he has read every word." 
 
 Under the Darkness of the 
 Night 
 
 A Tale of West Indian Insurrection. 
 
 BY ELLEN CHAZAL CHAPEAU. 
 Cloth, I2mo. Attractively Produced. 
 
 Price, $1.00. 
 
 The scenes of this story are laid in Ste. 
 Domingue from 1792-93. It is a most timely 
 book, written by one whose life has been passed 
 among West Indians, and who can read the 
 African character with surprising skill and ac 
 curacy. A wonderful picture of tropical life, 
 brilliantly depicted. 
 
 Broadway Publishing: Company, 
 
 835 Broadway, New York.
 
 BOOKS YOU MVST READ 
 SOONER OR LATER 
 
 Reuben: His Book 
 
 BY MORTON H. PEMBERTON. 
 
 Cloth, Gilt lettering, I2mo. Postpaid, $1.00. 
 Portrait in Colors. 
 
 One of the funniest, cleverest, uniquest volume* 
 of the day, it has won spontaneous and unani 
 mous approval from reviewers the country over. 
 
 Just hear what a few of them say: 
 
 CHAMP CLARK. "I haven t laughed so much 
 since I first read Mark Twain s Roughing It. 1 " 
 
 GLOBE-DEMOCRAT. "This little book has the 
 merit of brevity, variety and humor. It is safe 
 to say that the book will have many readers and 
 that it will afford much amusement." 
 
 ST. Louis REPUBLIC. "The book is already 
 heading the list of best sellers, and deserves to 
 go. It is GOOD. It is the sort of thing which 
 might move the provincial journalist to say, 
 Reub, here s our hand. " 
 
 J} Scarlet Repentance 
 
 BY ARCHIE BELL. 
 Cloth, i2mo. Price, $1.00. 
 
 One Review: "The history of one night ami 
 one day s flaming passion between a beauti 
 ful Italian woman and a handsome youth 
 strangers who meet upon a Pullman car. 
 There comes into the story all the elementary 
 passions, hatred, jealousy, desire and sorrow. 
 
 "It is a story that will appeal to those who 
 prefer novels in which red blood is throbbing 
 madly. It is not for prudes, nor for parsons, 
 nor poseurs. It s a book for men and women 
 who have lived." The Club-Fellow. 
 
 Broadway Publishing Company, 
 
 835 Broadway, New York.
 
 BOOKS YOU NVST HEAD 
 SOONER. OR. LATER. 
 
 Llewellyn 
 
 A NOVEL 
 
 BY HADLEY S. KIMBERLING. 
 
 Cloth. $1.50. 
 5 Illustrations by S. Klarr. 
 
 Here is a story whose artistic realism will appeal to 
 everyone, while its distinction as a serious novel is made 
 evident by its clever analysis, sparkling dialogue and 
 thrilling and powerful situations. "Llewellyn" will win 
 all hearts by her purity and charm. 
 
 S&tan of the Modern World 
 
 By E. G. DOYEN. 
 
 J2mo, cloth, handsomely produced. 
 
 $1.50- 
 
 The title of this book will arouse curiosity, and its 
 brilliant contents will fully reward the wide public which 
 it will reach. 
 
 A Missouriaiv s Honor 
 
 BY W. W. ARNOLD*,, 
 
 Cloth, ismo. $1.00. 
 
 3 Illustrations.
 
 Told at Twilight 
 
 BY EVA BROWNE. 
 
 A delightful collection of stories and poems. 
 
 ^Author s photo.) 
 
 $1.00. 
 
 Job Trotter 
 
 BY SYLVESTER FIELD. 
 Soc. 
 
 A unique work, proving that the "earthly paradise" 
 of the colored race is Africa. This book is decidedly 
 the best work that has yet appeared on the subject. 
 
 The Sin of Ignorance 
 
 BY HENRIETTA SIEGEL. 
 $1.00. 
 
 An exceedingly clever story, by a New York girl, who 
 pictures with a fearless hand the domestic misery result 
 ing from drink and dissipation. 
 
 (4 special drawings.)
 
 A 000 040 439 2